This is a modern-English version of Michael Strogoff; Or, The Courier of the Czar, originally written by Verne, Jules. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





MICHAEL STROGOFF

OR, THE COURIER OF THE CZAR



by Jules Verne










CONTENTS


BOOK I.     

CHAPTER I.   A FÊTE AT THE NEW PALACE

CHAPTER II.   RUSSIANS AND TARTARS

CHAPTER III.   MICHAEL STROGOFF MEETS THE CZAR

CHAPTER IV.   FROM MOSCOW TO NIJNI-NOVGOROD

CHAPTER V.   THE TWO ANNOUNCEMENTS

CHAPTER VI.   BROTHER AND SISTER

CHAPTER VII.   GOING DOWN THE VOLGA

CHAPTER VIII.   GOING UP THE KAMA

CHAPTER IX.   DAY AND NIGHT IN A TARANTASS

CHAPTER X.   A STORM IN THE URAL MOUNTAINS

CHAPTER XI.   TRAVELERS IN DISTRESS

CHAPTER XII.   PROVOCATION

CHAPTER XIII.   DUTY BEFORE EVERYTHING

CHAPTER XIV.   MOTHER AND SON

CHAPTER XV.   THE MARSHES OF THE BARABA

CHAPTER XVI.   A FINAL EFFORT

CHAPTER XVII.   THE RIVALS


BOOK II.     

CHAPTER I.   A TARTAR CAMP

CHAPTER II.   CORRESPONDENTS IN TROUBLE

CHAPTER III.   BLOW FOR BLOW

CHAPTER IV.   THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY

CHAPTER V.   "LOOK WHILE YOU MAY!”

CHAPTER VI.   A FRIEND ON THE HIGHWAY

CHAPTER VII.   THE PASSAGE OF THE YENISEI

CHAPTER VIII.   A HARE CROSSES THE ROAD

CHAPTER IX.   IN THE STEPPE

CHAPTER X.   BAIKAL AND ANGARA

CHAPTER XI.   BETWEEN TWO BANKS

CHAPTER XII.   IRKUTSK

CHAPTER XIII.      THE CZAR’S COURIER

CHAPTER XIV.   THE NIGHT OF THE FIFTH OF OCTOBER

CHAPTER XV.   CONCLUSION

TABLE OF CONTENTS


BOOK I.     

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  A PARTY AT THE NEW PALACE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  RUSSIANS AND TARTARS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  MICHAEL STROGOFF MEETS THE CZAR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  FROM MOSCOW TO NIJNI-NOVGOROD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  THE TWO ANNOUNCEMENTS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  BROTHER AND SISTER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  TRAVELING DOWN THE VOLGA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  TRAVELING UP THE KAMA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  DAY AND NIGHT IN A TARANTASS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  A STORM IN THE URAL MOUNTAINS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  TRAVELERS IN TROUBLE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  PROVOCATION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  DUTY ABOVE ALL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  MOTHER AND SON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  THE WETLANDS OF THE BARABA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  A FINAL EFFORT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  THE RIVALS


BOOK II.     

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  A TARTAR CAMP

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  REPORTERS IN TROUBLE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  BLOW FOR BLOW

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  "LOOK WHILE YOU CAN!”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__  A FRIEND ON THE ROAD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__  THE CROSSING OF THE YENISEI

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__  A HARE CROSSES THE ROAD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__  IN THE STEPPE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__  BAIKAL AND ANGARA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__  BETWEEN TWO BANKS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__  IRKUTSK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__  THE CZAR’S COURIER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__  THE NIGHT OF OCTOBER FIFTH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__  CONCLUSION






BOOK I





CHAPTER I A FÊTE AT THE NEW PALACE

“SIRE, a fresh dispatch.”

“Sir, a new message.”

“Whence?”

"Where from?"

“From Tomsk?”

"Are you from Tomsk?"

“Is the wire cut beyond that city?”

“Is the wire cut past that city?”

“Yes, sire, since yesterday.”

"Yes, sir, since yesterday."

“Telegraph hourly to Tomsk, General, and keep me informed of all that occurs.”

“Send updates to Tomsk every hour, General, and keep me posted on everything that happens.”

“Sire, it shall be done,” answered General Kissoff.

“Sire, it will be done,” replied General Kissoff.

These words were exchanged about two hours after midnight, at the moment when the fête given at the New Palace was at the height of its splendor.

These words were spoken about two hours after midnight, at the moment when the party held at the New Palace was at its peak of grandeur.

During the whole evening the bands of the Preobra-jensky and Paulowsky regiments had played without cessation polkas, mazurkas, schottisches, and waltzes from among the choicest of their repertoires. Innumerable couples of dancers whirled through the magnificent saloons of the palace, which stood at a few paces only from the “old house of stones”—in former days the scene of so many terrible dramas, the echoes of whose walls were this night awakened by the gay strains of the musicians.

Throughout the entire evening, the bands from the Preobrazhensky and Paulowsky regiments played non-stop polkas, mazurkas, schottisches, and waltzes from their best selections. Countless couples danced through the beautiful halls of the palace, which was just a few steps away from the "old house of stones"—once the site of many terrible dramas, now resonating with the lively melodies of the musicians.

The grand-chamberlain of the court, was, besides, well seconded in his arduous and delicate duties. The grand-dukes and their aides-de-camp, the chamberlains-in-waiting and other officers of the palace, presided personally in the arrangement of the dances. The grand duchesses, covered with diamonds, the ladies-in-waiting in their most exquisite costumes, set the example to the wives of the military and civil dignitaries of the ancient “city of white stone.” When, therefore, the signal for the “polonaise” resounded through the saloons, and the guests of all ranks took part in that measured promenade, which on occasions of this kind has all the importance of a national dance, the mingled costumes, the sweeping robes adorned with lace, and uniforms covered with orders, presented a scene of dazzling splendor, lighted by hundreds of lusters multiplied tenfold by the numerous mirrors adorning the walls.

The grand chamberlain of the court was well supported in his challenging and delicate duties. The grand dukes and their aides-de-camp, the chamberlains on duty, and other palace officials personally oversaw the arrangement of the dances. The grand duchesses, draped in diamonds, and the ladies-in-waiting in their finest dresses set the example for the wives of military and civil leaders from the ancient "city of white stone." So, when the signal for the "polonaise" echoed through the halls, and guests of all ranks participated in that formal procession, which at such events holds the significance of a national dance, the mix of outfits, the flowing gowns adorned with lace, and uniforms decorated with medals created a scene of dazzling splendor, illuminated by hundreds of chandeliers reflected tenfold in the many mirrors on the walls.

The grand saloon, the finest of all those contained in the New Palace, formed to this procession of exalted personages and splendidly dressed women a frame worthy of the magnificence they displayed. The rich ceiling, with its gilding already softened by the touch of time, appeared as if glittering with stars. The embroidered drapery of the curtains and doors, falling in gorgeous folds, assumed rich and varied hues, broken by the shadows of the heavy masses of damask.

The grand saloon, the best of all those in the New Palace, provided a fitting backdrop for the procession of high-ranking individuals and elegantly dressed women showcasing their splendor. The ornate ceiling, with its gold accents softened by time, looked like it was sparkling with stars. The beautifully embroidered drapes on the curtains and doors fell in luxurious folds, displaying rich, vibrant colors interspersed with the shadows of the thick damask fabric.

Through the panes of the vast semicircular bay-windows the light, with which the saloons were filled, shone forth with the brilliancy of a conflagration, vividly illuminating the gloom in which for some hours the palace had been shrouded. The attention of those of the guests not taking part in the dancing was attracted by the contrast. Resting in the recesses of the windows, they could discern, standing out dimly in the darkness, the vague outlines of the countless towers, domes, and spires which adorn the ancient city. Below the sculptured balconies were visible numerous sentries, pacing silently up and down, their rifles carried horizontally on the shoulder, and the spikes of their helmets glittering like flames in the glare of light issuing from the palace. The steps also of the patrols could be heard beating time on the stones beneath with even more regularity than the feet of the dancers on the floor of the saloon. From time to time the watchword was repeated from post to post, and occasionally the notes of a trumpet, mingling with the strains of the orchestra, penetrated into their midst. Still farther down, in front of the facade, dark masses obscured the rays of light which proceeded from the windows of the New Palace. These were boats descending the course of a river, whose waters, faintly illumined by a few lamps, washed the lower portion of the terraces.

Through the large semicircular bay windows, light poured into the rooms, shining as brightly as a fire and casting away the gloom that had cloaked the palace for hours. The guests who weren’t dancing were drawn to the stark contrast. From the window alcoves, they could barely make out the shadowy shapes of the countless towers, domes, and spires that embellish the ancient city. Below, they could see guards walking quietly back and forth, their rifles resting against their shoulders, and the spikes of their helmets shining like flames in the bright light pouring from the palace. The footsteps of the patrols echoed against the stones below, keeping a steadier rhythm than the dancers on the salon floor. Now and then, the watchword was passed from post to post, and occasionally the sound of a trumpet mingled with the music from the orchestra, reaching their ears. Farther down, in front of the facade, dark shapes blocked the light streaming from the windows of the New Palace. These were boats moving down the river, their waters softly lit by a few lamps, lapping against the lower levels of the terraces.

The principal personage who has been mentioned, the giver of the fête, and to whom General Kissoff had been speaking in that tone of respect with which sovereigns alone are usually addressed, wore the simple uniform of an officer of chasseurs of the guard. This was not affectation on his part, but the custom of a man who cared little for dress, his contrasting strongly with the gorgeous costumes amid which he moved, encircled by his escort of Georgians, Cossacks, and Circassians—a brilliant band, splendidly clad in the glittering uniforms of the Caucasus.

The main person mentioned, the host of the event, and the one General Kissoff had been addressing with a tone of respect usually reserved for sovereigns, wore the simple uniform of a guard chasseur officer. This wasn't an attempt to show off; it was just how he was—someone who didn’t care much about fashion. His appearance stood in sharp contrast to the elaborate outfits around him, surrounded by his escort of Georgians, Cossacks, and Circassians—a striking group, beautifully dressed in the dazzling uniforms of the Caucasus.

This personage, of lofty stature, affable demeanor, and physiognomy calm, though bearing traces of anxiety, moved from group to group, seldom speaking, and appearing to pay but little attention either to the merriment of the younger guests or the graver remarks of the exalted dignitaries or members of the diplomatic corps who represented at the Russian court the principal governments of Europe. Two or three of these astute politicians—physiognomists by virtue of their profession—failed not to detect on the countenance of their host symptoms of disquietude, the source of which eluded their penetration; but none ventured to interrogate him on the subject.

This person, tall and friendly with a calm face, though showing signs of worry, moved from group to group, rarely speaking, and seeming to pay little attention to the fun of the younger guests or the serious comments of the important dignitaries and diplomats representing the main European governments at the Russian court. Two or three of these sharp politicians—experts at reading faces due to their profession—noticed the signs of unease on their host’s face, although they couldn't figure out the cause; still, none of them dared to ask him about it.

It was evidently the intention of the officer of chasseurs that his own anxieties should in no way cast a shade over the festivities; and, as he was a personage whom almost the population of a world in itself was wont to obey, the gayety of the ball was not for a moment checked.

It was clear that the officer of the chasseurs wanted his own worries to not overshadow the celebrations; and, since he was someone whom nearly everyone in his world usually followed, the joy of the ball didn’t waver for a second.

Nevertheless, General Kissoff waited until the officer to whom he had just communicated the dispatch forwarded from Tomsk should give him permission to withdraw; but the latter still remained silent. He had taken the telegram, he had read it carefully, and his visage became even more clouded than before. Involuntarily he sought the hilt of his sword, and then passed his hand for an instant before his eyes, as though, dazzled by the brilliancy of the light, he wished to shade them, the better to see into the recesses of his own mind.

Nevertheless, General Kissoff waited for the officer he had just shared the dispatch from Tomsk with to give him permission to withdraw; however, the officer remained silent. He took the telegram, read it carefully, and his expression grew even more troubled than before. Unconsciously, he reached for the hilt of his sword, then briefly passed his hand before his eyes, as if trying to shield them from the brightness of the light in order to see more clearly into his own thoughts.

“We are, then,” he continued, after having drawn General Kissoff aside towards a window, “since yesterday without intelligence from the Grand Duke?”

“We are, then,” he continued, after having pulled General Kissoff aside towards a window, “since yesterday without any news from the Grand Duke?”

“Without any, sire; and it is to be feared that in a short time dispatches will no longer cross the Siberian frontier.”

“None at all, sir; and I'm afraid that soon messages won't be crossing the Siberian border anymore.”

“But have not the troops of the provinces of Amoor and Irkutsk, as those also of the Trans-Balkan territory, received orders to march immediately upon Irkutsk?”

“But haven’t the troops from the provinces of Amoor and Irkutsk, as well as those from the Trans-Balkan territory, been ordered to march immediately on Irkutsk?”

“The orders were transmitted by the last telegram we were able to send beyond Lake Baikal.”

“The orders were sent through the last telegram we could send beyond Lake Baikal.”

“And the governments of Yeniseisk, Omsk, Semipolatinsk, and Tobolsk—are we still in direct communication with them as before the insurrection?”

“And the governments of Yeniseisk, Omsk, Semipalatinsk, and Tobolsk—are we still communicating directly with them like we did before the uprising?”

“Yes, sire; our dispatches have reached them, and we are assured at the present moment that the Tartars have not advanced beyond the Irtish and the Obi.”

“Yes, sir; our messages have reached them, and we are currently assured that the Tartars have not advanced beyond the Irtish and the Obi.”

“And the traitor Ivan Ogareff, are there no tidings of him?”

“And what about the traitor Ivan Ogareff? Is there any news about him?”

“None,” replied General Kissoff. “The head of the police cannot state whether or not he has crossed the frontier.”

“None,” replied General Kissoff. “The head of the police can’t say whether or not he has crossed the border.”

“Let a description of him be immediately dispatched to Nijni-Novgorod, Perm, Ekaterenburg, Kasirnov, Tioumen, Ishim, Omsk, Tomsk, and to all the telegraphic stations with which communication is yet open.”

“Let's quickly send a description of him to Nizhny Novgorod, Perm, Yekaterinburg, Kazan, Tyumen, Ishim, Omsk, Tomsk, and to all the telegraph stations that can still communicate.”

“Your majesty’s orders shall be instantly carried out.”

“Your majesty's orders will be carried out immediately.”

“You will observe the strictest silence as to this.”

“You must keep the strictest silence about this.”

The General, having made a sign of respectful assent, bowing low, mingled with the crowd, and finally left the apartments without his departure being remarked.

The General gave a respectful nod, bowed low, blended in with the crowd, and eventually left the rooms without anyone noticing.

The officer remained absorbed in thought for a few moments, when, recovering himself, he went among the various groups in the saloon, his countenance reassuming that calm aspect which had for an instant been disturbed.

The officer stayed lost in thought for a few moments, then, pulling himself together, he moved among the different groups in the saloon, his face regaining that calm look that had been briefly disturbed.

Nevertheless, the important occurrence which had occasioned these rapidly exchanged words was not so unknown as the officer of the chasseurs of the guard and General Kissoff had possibly supposed. It was not spoken of officially, it is true, nor even officiously, since tongues were not free; but a few exalted personages had been informed, more or less exactly, of the events which had taken place beyond the frontier. At any rate, that which was only slightly known, that which was not matter of conversation even between members of the corps diplomatique, two guests, distinguished by no uniform, no decoration, at this reception in the New Palace, discussed in a low voice, and with apparently very correct information.

Nevertheless, the significant event that led to these quickly exchanged words was not as unknown as the officer of the chasseurs of the guard and General Kissoff might have thought. It's true it wasn't officially discussed, nor even talked about informally, since people were not free to speak; however, a few high-ranking individuals were informed, more or less accurately, about the events that had unfolded beyond the border. In any case, what was only somewhat known, and not a topic of conversation even among members of the diplomatic corps, two guests, distinguished by no uniform or decoration, were discussing in a low voice at this reception in the New Palace, and they seemed to have fairly accurate information.

By what means, by the exercise of what acuteness had these two ordinary mortals ascertained that which so many persons of the highest rank and importance scarcely even suspected? It is impossible to say. Had they the gifts of foreknowledge and foresight? Did they possess a supplementary sense, which enabled them to see beyond that limited horizon which bounds all human gaze? Had they obtained a peculiar power of divining the most secret events? Was it owing to the habit, now become a second nature, of living on information, that their mental constitution had thus become really transformed? It was difficult to escape from this conclusion.

By what methods, using what sharpness, had these two ordinary people figured out something that so many prominent figures barely even suspected? It's hard to say. Did they have the ability to foresee the future? Did they have an extra sense that allowed them to see beyond the narrow limits of human sight? Had they developed a unique skill for uncovering the most hidden events? Was it because their constant exposure to information had fundamentally changed the way they think? It was tough to avoid this conclusion.

Of these two men, the one was English, the other French; both were tall and thin, but the latter was sallow as are the southern Provençals, while the former was ruddy like a Lancashire gentleman. The Anglo-Norman, formal, cold, grave, parsimonious of gestures and words, appeared only to speak or gesticulate under the influence of a spring operating at regular intervals. The Gaul, on the contrary, lively and petulant, expressed himself with lips, eyes, hands, all at once, having twenty different ways of explaining his thoughts, whereas his interlocutor seemed to have only one, immutably stereotyped on his brain.

Of these two men, one was English and the other was French; both were tall and slim, but the Frenchman had a sallow complexion like the southern Provençals, while the Englishman had a ruddy face like a gentleman from Lancashire. The Anglo-Norman was formal, cold, serious, and stingy with gestures and words, only seeming to express himself as if triggered by a spring that operated at regular intervals. In contrast, the Frenchman was lively and temperamental, using his lips, eyes, and hands to express himself all at once, having countless ways to convey his thoughts, while his conversation partner appeared to have just one, permanently fixed in his mind.

The strong contrast they presented would at once have struck the most superficial observer; but a physiognomist, regarding them closely, would have defined their particular characteristics by saying, that if the Frenchman was “all eyes,” the Englishman was “all ears.”

The strong contrast they showed would have immediately caught the attention of the most casual observer; however, a facial expert, looking at them closely, would have described their specific traits by saying that if the Frenchman was “all eyes,” the Englishman was “all ears.”

In fact, the visual apparatus of the one had been singularly perfected by practice. The sensibility of its retina must have been as instantaneous as that of those conjurors who recognize a card merely by a rapid movement in cutting the pack or by the arrangement only of marks invisible to others. The Frenchman indeed possessed in the highest degree what may be called “the memory of the eye.”

In fact, the visual ability of that one had been uniquely refined through practice. The sensitivity of its retina must have been as immediate as that of those magicians who identify a card just by a quick motion while shuffling the deck or by the arrangement of marks invisible to others. The Frenchman truly had, to the highest degree, what could be called “the memory of the eye.”

The Englishman, on the contrary, appeared especially organized to listen and to hear. When his aural apparatus had been once struck by the sound of a voice he could not forget it, and after ten or even twenty years he would have recognized it among a thousand. His ears, to be sure, had not the power of moving as freely as those of animals who are provided with large auditory flaps; but, since scientific men know that human ears possess, in fact, a very limited power of movement, we should not be far wrong in affirming that those of the said Englishman became erect, and turned in all directions while endeavoring to gather in the sounds, in a manner apparent only to the naturalist. It must be observed that this perfection of sight and hearing was of wonderful assistance to these two men in their vocation, for the Englishman acted as correspondent of the Daily Telegraph, and the Frenchman, as correspondent of what newspaper, or of what newspapers, he did not say; and when asked, he replied in a jocular manner that he corresponded with “his cousin Madeleine.” This Frenchman, however, neath his careless surface, was wonderfully shrewd and sagacious. Even while speaking at random, perhaps the better to hide his desire to learn, he never forgot himself. His loquacity even helped him to conceal his thoughts, and he was perhaps even more discreet than his confrère of the Daily Telegraph. Both were present at this fête given at the New Palace on the night of the 15th of July in their character of reporters.

The Englishman, on the other hand, seemed particularly good at listening and paying attention. Once his ears had caught the sound of a voice, he wouldn’t forget it; even ten or twenty years later, he could recognize it among thousands. While his ears couldn’t move as freely as those of animals with large ear flaps, it’s safe to say that the Englishman’s ears perked up and turned in all directions as he tried to absorb sounds, in a way that only a naturalist would notice. It’s worth noting that his keen sight and hearing were incredibly useful for both men in their work, as the Englishman worked as a correspondent for the Daily Telegraph, while the Frenchman didn’t specify which newspaper or newspapers he wrote for; when asked, he jokingly said he corresponded with “his cousin Madeleine.” However, this Frenchman, beneath his casual demeanor, was quite perceptive and clever. Even when he spoke casually, perhaps to better hide his curiosity, he was always aware of himself. His chatty nature even helped him mask his thoughts, making him possibly even more discreet than his colleague from the Daily Telegraph. Both were at the celebration held at the New Palace on the night of July 15th in their role as reporters.

It is needless to say that these two men were devoted to their mission in the world—that they delighted to throw themselves in the track of the most unexpected intelligence—that nothing terrified or discouraged them from succeeding—that they possessed the imperturbable sang froid and the genuine intrepidity of men of their calling. Enthusiastic jockeys in this steeplechase, this hunt after information, they leaped hedges, crossed rivers, sprang over fences, with the ardor of pure-blooded racers, who will run “a good first” or die!

It goes without saying that these two men were dedicated to their mission in the world—they took great pleasure in pursuing the most surprising insights—nothing scared or discouraged them from achieving success—they had the unwavering calm and true bravery typical of their profession. Eager competitors in this race for information, they jumped over hedges, crossed rivers, and leaped fences with the enthusiasm of thoroughbred racers who would run a strong first or die trying!

Their journals did not restrict them with regard to money—the surest, the most rapid, the most perfect element of information known to this day. It must also be added, to their honor, that neither the one nor the other ever looked over or listened at the walls of private life, and that they only exercised their vocation when political or social interests were at stake. In a word, they made what has been for some years called “the great political and military reports.”

Their journals didn't limit them regarding money—the most reliable, fastest, and most complete source of information known today. It should also be noted, to their credit, that neither of them ever pried into anyone's private life, and they only did their job when political or social issues were involved. In short, they created what has been referred to in recent years as "the major political and military reports."

It will be seen, in following them, that they had generally an independent mode of viewing events, and, above all, their consequences, each having his own way of observing and appreciating.

It will be clear, in following them, that they generally had an independent way of viewing events and, most importantly, their consequences, each having his own approach to observing and appreciating.

The French correspondent was named Alcide Jolivet. Harry Blount was the name of the Englishman. They had just met for the first time at this fête in the New Palace, of which they had been ordered to give an account in their papers. The dissimilarity of their characters, added to a certain amount of jealousy, which generally exists between rivals in the same calling, might have rendered them but little sympathetic. However, they did not avoid each other, but endeavored rather to exchange with each other the chat of the day. They were sportsmen, after all, hunting on the same ground. That which one missed might be advantageously secured by the other, and it was to their interest to meet and converse.

The French correspondent was Alcide Jolivet. The Englishman's name was Harry Blount. They had just met for the first time at this event in the New Palace, for which they had been instructed to report in their publications. Their different personalities, along with a bit of rivalry and jealousy typical among competitors in the same field, could have made them less than friendly. However, they didn’t avoid each other; instead, they tried to engage in casual conversation about the day. After all, they were both reporters, navigating the same territory. What one missed could be picked up by the other, and it was in their best interest to connect and chat.

This evening they were both on the look out; they felt, in fact, that there was something in the air.

This evening, they were both on the lookout; they sensed, in fact, that there was something in the air.

“Even should it be only a wildgoose chase,” said Alcide Jolivet to himself, “it may be worth powder and shot.”

“Even if it ends up just being a wild goose chase,” Alcide Jolivet said to himself, “it might still be worth the effort.”

The two correspondents therefore began by cautiously sounding each other.

The two correspondents started by carefully gauging each other's thoughts.

“Really, my dear sir, this little fête is charming!” said Alcide Jolivet pleasantly, thinking himself obliged to begin the conversation with this eminently French phrase.

“Honestly, my dear sir, this little party is delightful!” said Alcide Jolivet warmly, feeling he should kick off the conversation with this distinctly French phrase.

“I have telegraphed already, ‘splendid!’” replied Harry Blount calmly, employing the word specially devoted to expressing admiration by all subjects of the United Kingdom.

“I’ve already sent a telegram saying, ‘splendid!’” replied Harry Blount calmly, using the word specifically meant to express admiration by all the subjects of the United Kingdom.

“Nevertheless,” added Alcide Jolivet, “I felt compelled to remark to my cousin—”

“Anyway,” added Alcide Jolivet, “I felt it necessary to mention to my cousin—”

“Your cousin?” repeated Harry Blount in a tone of surprise, interrupting his brother of the pen.

“Your cousin?” Harry Blount exclaimed in surprise, cutting off his brother of the pen.

“Yes,” returned Alcide Jolivet, “my cousin Madeleine. It is with her that I correspond, and she likes to be quickly and well informed, does my cousin. I therefore remarked to her that, during this fête, a sort of cloud had appeared to overshadow the sovereign’s brow.”

“Yes,” replied Alcide Jolivet, “my cousin Madeleine. I keep in touch with her, and she likes to be informed quickly and thoroughly, my cousin does. So, I pointed out to her that during this celebration, a kind of cloud seemed to darken the sovereign’s brow.”

“To me, it seemed radiant,” replied Harry Blount, who perhaps, wished to conceal his real opinion on this topic.

“To me, it seemed amazing,” replied Harry Blount, who maybe wanted to hide his true feelings about this topic.

“And, naturally, you made it ‘radiant,’ in the columns of the Daily Telegraph.”

“And, of course, you made it ‘radiant’ in the columns of the Daily Telegraph.”

“Exactly.”

“Totally.”

“Do you remember, Mr. Blount, what occurred at Zakret in 1812?”

“Do you remember, Mr. Blount, what happened at Zakret in 1812?”

“I remember it as well as if I had been there, sir,” replied the English correspondent.

“I remember it just like I was there, sir,” replied the English correspondent.

“Then,” continued Alcide Jolivet, “you know that, in the middle of a fête given in his honor, it was announced to the Emperor Alexander that Napoleon had just crossed the Niemen with the vanguard of the French army. Nevertheless the Emperor did not leave the fête, and notwithstanding the extreme gravity of intelligence which might cost him his empire, he did not allow himself to show more uneasiness.”

“Then,” continued Alcide Jolivet, “you know that, in the middle of a celebration held in his honor, it was announced to Emperor Alexander that Napoleon had just crossed the Niemen River with the leading forces of the French army. Still, the Emperor didn’t leave the celebration, and despite the seriousness of this news that could jeopardize his empire, he didn’t allow himself to show any more anxiety.”

“Than our host exhibited when General Kissoff informed him that the telegraphic wires had just been cut between the frontier and the government of Irkutsk.”

“Than our host showed when General Kissoff told him that the telegraphic wires had just been cut between the border and the government of Irkutsk.”

“Ah! you are aware of that?”

“Ah! You know about that?”

“I am!”

"I'm!"

“As regards myself, it would be difficult to avoid knowing it, since my last telegram reached Udinsk,” observed Alcide Jolivet, with some satisfaction.

“As for me, it would be hard not to know it, since my last telegram got to Udinsk,” said Alcide Jolivet, feeling a bit pleased.

“And mine only as far as Krasnoiarsk,” answered Harry Blount, in a no less satisfied tone.

“And mine only as far as Krasnoiarsk,” replied Harry Blount, sounding just as satisfied.

“Then you know also that orders have been sent to the troops of Nikolaevsk?”

“Then you also know that orders have been sent to the troops in Nikolaevsk?”

“I do, sir; and at the same time a telegram was sent to the Cossacks of the government of Tobolsk to concentrate their forces.”

“I do, sir; and at the same time, a telegram was sent to the Cossacks of the government of Tobolsk to gather their forces.”

“Nothing can be more true, Mr. Blount; I was equally well acquainted with these measures, and you may be sure that my dear cousin shall know of them to-morrow.”

“Nothing could be more true, Mr. Blount; I was just as familiar with these plans, and you can be sure that my dear cousin will find out about them tomorrow.”

“Exactly as the readers of the Daily Telegraph shall know it also, M. Jolivet.”

“Just like the readers of the Daily Telegraph will know it too, M. Jolivet.”

“Well, when one sees all that is going on....”

“Well, when you see everything that’s happening....”

“And when one hears all that is said....”

“And when you hear everything that’s being said....”

“An interesting campaign to follow, Mr. Blount.”

“An interesting campaign to watch, Mr. Blount.”

“I shall follow it, M. Jolivet!”

"I'll follow it, Mr. Jolivet!"

“Then it is possible that we shall find ourselves on ground less safe, perhaps, than the floor of this ball-room.”

“Then it’s possible that we may find ourselves on ground that’s less secure, maybe, than the floor of this ballroom.”

“Less safe, certainly, but—”

"Less safe, definitely, but—"

“But much less slippery,” added Alcide Jolivet, holding up his companion, just as the latter, drawing back, was about to lose his equilibrium.

“But way less slippery,” added Alcide Jolivet, holding up his friend, just as the latter, pulling back, was about to lose his balance.

Thereupon the two correspondents separated, pleased that the one had not stolen a march on the other.

Thereafter, the two correspondents parted ways, satisfied that neither had gotten the upper hand over the other.

At that moment the doors of the rooms adjoining the great reception saloon were thrown open, disclosing to view several immense tables beautifully laid out, and groaning under a profusion of valuable china and gold plate. On the central table, reserved for the princes, princesses, and members of the corps diplomatique, glittered an epergne of inestimable price, brought from London, and around this chef-d’oeuvre of chased gold reflected under the light of the lusters a thousand pieces of most beautiful service from the manufactories of Sevres.

At that moment, the doors of the rooms next to the grand reception hall swung open, revealing several huge tables that were elegantly set and piled high with valuable china and gold plates. On the central table, designated for the princes, princesses, and members of the diplomatic corps, sparkled an epergne of incalculable worth, brought over from London. Surrounding this masterpiece of chased gold, reflecting the light from the chandeliers, were a thousand exquisite pieces of fine china from the Sevres factories.

The guests of the New Palace immediately began to stream towards the supper-rooms.

The guests of the New Palace quickly started making their way to the dining rooms.

At that moment. General Kissoff, who had just re-entered, quickly approached the officer of chasseurs.

At that moment, General Kissoff, who had just come back, quickly approached the officer of chasseurs.

“Well?” asked the latter abruptly, as he had done the former time.

“Well?” the latter asked abruptly, just like he had the last time.

“Telegrams pass Tomsk no longer, sire.”

“Telegrams no longer go through Tomsk, sir.”

“A courier this moment!”

“A courier is here!”

The officer left the hall and entered a large antechamber adjoining. It was a cabinet with plain oak furniture, situated in an angle of the New Palace. Several pictures, amongst others some by Horace Vernet, hung on the wall.

The officer stepped out of the hall and into a spacious antechamber next door. It was a room with simple oak furniture, located in a corner of the New Palace. Several paintings, including some by Horace Vernet, were displayed on the wall.

The officer hastily opened a window, as if he felt the want of air, and stepped out on a balcony to breathe the pure atmosphere of a lovely July night. Beneath his eyes, bathed in moonlight, lay a fortified inclosure, from which rose two cathedrals, three palaces, and an arsenal. Around this inclosure could be seen three distinct towns: Kitai-Gorod, Beloi-Gorod, Zemlianai-Gorod—European, Tartar, and Chinese quarters of great extent, commanded by towers, belfries, minarets, and the cupolas of three hundred churches, with green domes, surmounted by the silver cross. A little winding river, here and there reflected the rays of the moon.

The officer quickly opened a window, as if he needed fresh air, and stepped out onto a balcony to enjoy the clean atmosphere of a beautiful July night. Below him, illuminated by moonlight, was a fortified area, featuring two cathedrals, three palaces, and an arsenal. Surrounding this area were three distinct neighborhoods: Kitai-Gorod, Beloi-Gorod, Zemlianai-Gorod—European, Tartar, and Chinese districts that were quite large, dominated by towers, bell towers, minarets, and the domes of three hundred churches, with green domes topped by silver crosses. A small winding river reflected the moon's rays in places.

This river was the Moskowa; the town Moscow; the fortified inclosure the Kremlin; and the officer of chasseurs of the guard, who, with folded arms and thoughtful brow, was listening dreamily to the sounds floating from the New Palace over the old Muscovite city, was the Czar.

This river was the Moskova; the town Moscow; the fortified area the Kremlin; and the guard officer, who stood with his arms crossed and a thoughtful expression, was listening dreamily to the sounds coming from the New Palace over the old city of Moscow. He was the Czar.





CHAPTER II RUSSIANS AND TARTARS

THE Czar had not so suddenly left the ball-room of the New Palace, when the fête he was giving to the civil and military authorities and principal people of Moscow was at the height of its brilliancy, without ample cause; for he had just received information that serious events were taking place beyond the frontiers of the Ural. It had become evident that a formidable rebellion threatened to wrest the Siberian provinces from the Russian crown.

THE Czar had not just abruptly exited the ball-room of the New Palace, while the party he was hosting for the civil and military leaders and prominent figures of Moscow was in full swing, without a good reason; he had just learned that serious events were unfolding beyond the Ural Mountains. It had become clear that a significant rebellion was threatening to take the Siberian provinces away from the Russian crown.

Asiatic Russia, or Siberia, covers a superficial area of 1,790,208 square miles, and contains nearly two millions of inhabitants. Extending from the Ural Mountains, which separate it from Russia in Europe, to the shores of the Pacific Ocean, it is bounded on the south by Turkestan and the Chinese Empire; on the north by the Arctic Ocean, from the Sea of Kara to Behring’s Straits. It is divided into several governments or provinces, those of Tobolsk, Yeniseisk, Irkutsk, Omsk, and Yakutsk; contains two districts, Okhotsk and Kamtschatka; and possesses two countries, now under the Muscovite dominion—that of the Kirghiz and that of the Tshouktshes. This immense extent of steppes, which includes more than one hundred and ten degrees from west to east, is a land to which criminals and political offenders are banished.

Asiatic Russia, or Siberia, spans an area of 1,790,208 square miles and is home to nearly two million people. It stretches from the Ural Mountains, which separate it from European Russia, to the shores of the Pacific Ocean. To the south, it borders Turkestan and the Chinese Empire; to the north, it meets the Arctic Ocean, from the Sea of Kara to Bering Strait. It is divided into several regions or provinces, including Tobolsk, Yeniseisk, Irkutsk, Omsk, and Yakutsk; it includes two districts, Okhotsk and Kamchatka; and it encompasses two territories, now under Russian rule—the Kirghiz region and the land of the Chukchi. This vast area of plains, which stretches over more than one hundred and ten degrees from west to east, serves as a place to which criminals and political exiles are sent.

Two governor-generals represent the supreme authority of the Czar over this vast country. The higher one resides at Irkutsk, the far capital of Eastern Siberia. The River Tchouna separates the two Siberias.

Two governor-generals represent the supreme authority of the Czar over this vast country. The higher one lives in Irkutsk, the far-off capital of Eastern Siberia. The River Tchouna divides the two Siberias.

No rail yet furrows these wide plains, some of which are in reality extremely fertile. No iron ways lead from those precious mines which make the Siberian soil far richer below than above its surface. The traveler journeys in summer in a kibick or telga; in winter, in a sledge.

No train tracks crisscross these vast plains, many of which are actually very fertile. No railways connect to those valuable mines that make the Siberian soil much richer beneath the surface than it is on top. The traveler rides in summer in a kibick or telga; in winter, they use a sled.

An electric telegraph, with a single wire more than eight thousand versts in length, alone affords communication between the western and eastern frontiers of Siberia. On issuing from the Ural, it passes through Ekaterenburg, Kasirnov, Tioumen, Ishim, Omsk, Elamsk, Kolyvan, Tomsk, Krasnoiarsk, Nijni-Udinsk, Irkutsk, Verkne-Nertschink, Strelink, Albazine, Blagowstenks, Radde, Orlomskaya, Alexandrowskoe, and Nikolaevsk; and six roubles and nineteen copecks are paid for every word sent from one end to the other. From Irkutsk there is a branch to Kiatka, on the Mongolian frontier; and from thence, for thirty copecks a word, the post conveys the dispatches to Pekin in a fortnight.

An electric telegraph, with a single wire more than eight thousand versts long, provides communication between the western and eastern borders of Siberia. Starting from the Ural, it goes through Ekaterenburg, Kasirnov, Tioumen, Ishim, Omsk, Elamsk, Kolyvan, Tomsk, Krasnoiarsk, Nijni-Udinsk, Irkutsk, Verkne-Nertschink, Strelink, Albazine, Blagowstenks, Radde, Orlomskaya, Alexandrowskoe, and Nikolaevsk; and it costs six roubles and nineteen copecks for every word sent from one end to the other. From Irkutsk, there’s a branch to Kiatka, on the Mongolian border; and from there, for thirty copecks a word, the post delivers messages to Beijing in two weeks.

It was this wire, extending from Ekaterenburg to Nikolaevsk, which had been cut, first beyond Tomsk, and then between Tomsk and Kolyvan.

It was this wire, running from Ekaterenburg to Nikolaevsk, that had been cut, first beyond Tomsk, and then between Tomsk and Kolyvan.

This was why the Czar, to the communication made to him for the second time by General Kissoff, had answered by the words, “A courier this moment!”

This is why the Czar responded to General Kissoff's second message with the words, “A courier right now!”

The Czar remained motionless at the window for a few moments, when the door was again opened. The chief of police appeared on the threshold.

The Czar stood still at the window for a moment, when the door opened again. The chief of police appeared in the doorway.

“Enter, General,” said the Czar briefly, “and tell me all you know of Ivan Ogareff.”

“Come in, General,” the Czar said briefly, “and tell me everything you know about Ivan Ogareff.”

“He is an extremely dangerous man, sire,” replied the chief of police.

“He's a very dangerous man, sir,” replied the chief of police.

“He ranked as colonel, did he not?”

"Didn't he hold the rank of colonel?"

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“Was he an intelligent officer?”

“Was he a smart officer?”

“Very intelligent, but a man whose spirit it was impossible to subdue; and possessing an ambition which stopped at nothing, he became involved in secret intrigues, and was degraded from his rank by his Highness the Grand Duke, and exiled to Siberia.”

“Very intelligent, but a man whose spirit couldn't be broken; and with an ambition that knew no bounds, he got caught up in secret plots, was stripped of his rank by His Highness the Grand Duke, and sent into exile in Siberia.”

“How long ago was that?”

“How long ago was that?”

“Two years since. Pardoned after six months of exile by your majesty’s favor, he returned to Russia.”

“Two years have passed. Pardoned after six months of exile thanks to your majesty’s favor, he came back to Russia.”

“And since that time, has he not revisited Siberia?”

“And since then, hasn’t he gone back to Siberia?”

“Yes, sire; but he voluntarily returned there,” replied the chief of police, adding, and slightly lowering his voice, “there was a time, sire, when NONE returned from Siberia.”

“Yes, sir; but he went back there on his own,” replied the police chief, adding, and lowering his voice a bit, “there was a time, sir, when NO one came back from Siberia.”

“Well, whilst I live, Siberia is and shall be a country whence men CAN return.”

“Well, as long as I'm alive, Siberia is and will be a place from which people CAN come back.”

The Czar had the right to utter these words with some pride, for often, by his clemency, he had shown that Russian justice knew how to pardon.

The Czar had the right to say these words with some pride because he often showed through his mercy that Russian justice was capable of forgiveness.

The head of the police did not reply to this observation, but it was evident that he did not approve of such half-measures. According to his idea, a man who had once passed the Ural Mountains in charge of policemen, ought never again to cross them. Now, it was not thus under the new reign, and the chief of police sincerely deplored it. What! no banishment for life for other crimes than those against social order! What! political exiles returning from Tobolsk, from Yakutsk, from Irkutsk! In truth, the chief of police, accustomed to the despotic sentences of the ukase which formerly never pardoned, could not understand this mode of governing. But he was silent, waiting until the Czar should interrogate him further. The questions were not long in coming.

The police chief didn't respond to this comment, but it was clear he didn't approve of such half-measures. In his opinion, a man who had once crossed the Ural Mountains while in charge of officers should never be allowed to cross them again. But things were different under the new regime, and the police chief truly regretted it. What? No lifetime banishment for crimes other than those against social order! What? Political exiles returning from Tobolsk, Yakutsk, and Irkutsk! Honestly, the police chief, used to the harsh sentences of the decrees that never granted pardons, couldn't grasp this way of governing. But he remained silent, waiting for the Czar to ask him more questions. The questions didn't take long to arrive.

“Did not Ivan Ogareff,” asked the Czar, “return to Russia a second time, after that journey through the Siberian provinces, the object of which remains unknown?”

“Didn’t Ivan Ogareff,” the Czar asked, “come back to Russia a second time after that trip through the Siberian provinces, the purpose of which is still unclear?”

“He did.”

"He did."

“And have the police lost trace of him since?”

"And have the police lost track of him since?"

“No, sire; for an offender only becomes really dangerous from the day he has received his pardon.”

“No, sir; because an offender only becomes truly dangerous from the day he has been pardoned.”

The Czar frowned. Perhaps the chief of police feared that he had gone rather too far, though the stubbornness of his ideas was at least equal to the boundless devotion he felt for his master. But the Czar, disdaining to reply to these indirect reproaches cast on his policy, continued his questions. “Where was Ogareff last heard of?”

The Czar frowned. Maybe the chief of police was worried he had overstepped his bounds, but his stubborn beliefs were just as strong as the unwavering loyalty he had for his master. Yet, the Czar, ignoring the indirect criticisms aimed at his policy, kept asking his questions. “Where was Ogareff last seen?”

“In the province of Perm.”

"In Perm province."

“In what town?”

“In which town?”

“At Perm itself.”

“At Perm itself.”

“What was he doing?”

“What was he up to?”

“He appeared unoccupied, and there was nothing suspicious in his conduct.”

“He seemed relaxed, and there was nothing suspicious about his behavior.”

“Then he was not under the surveillance of the secret police?”

“Then he wasn't being watched by the secret police?”

“No, sire.”

"No, sir."

“When did he leave Perm?”

"When did he leave Perm?"

“About the month of March?”

"Regarding March?"

“To go...?”

"Heading out...?"

“Where, is unknown.”

“Location is unknown.”

“And it is not known what has become of him?”

“And no one knows what happened to him?”

“No, sire; it is not known.”

"No, sir; we don't know."

“Well, then, I myself know,” answered the Czar. “I have received anonymous communications which did not pass through the police department; and, in the face of events now taking place beyond the frontier, I have every reason to believe that they are correct.”

“Well, then, I know myself,” replied the Czar. “I’ve received anonymous messages that didn’t go through the police department; and, given the events happening beyond the border, I have every reason to believe they are accurate.”

“Do you mean, sire,” cried the chief of police, “that Ivan Ogareff has a hand in this Tartar rebellion?”

“Are you saying, sir,” shouted the chief of police, “that Ivan Ogareff is involved in this Tartar rebellion?”

“Indeed I do; and I will now tell you something which you are ignorant of. After leaving Perm, Ivan Ogareff crossed the Ural mountains, entered Siberia, and penetrated the Kirghiz steppes, and there endeavored, not without success, to foment rebellion amongst their nomadic population. He then went so far south as free Turkestan; there, in the provinces of Bokhara, Khokhand, and Koondooz, he found chiefs willing to pour their Tartar hordes into Siberia, and excite a general rising in Asiatic Russia. The storm has been silently gathering, but it has at last burst like a thunderclap, and now all means of communication between Eastern and Western Siberia have been stopped. Moreover, Ivan Ogareff, thirsting for vengeance, aims at the life of my brother!”

“Actually, I do; and now I’m going to tell you something you don’t know. After leaving Perm, Ivan Ogareff crossed the Ural Mountains, entered Siberia, and made his way into the Kirghiz steppes. There, he tried, not without some success, to stir up rebellion among their nomadic population. He then traveled as far south as free Turkestan; there, in the provinces of Bokhara, Khokhand, and Koondooz, he found leaders willing to send their Tartar warriors into Siberia and spark a general uprising in Asian Russia. The storm has been quietly building, but it has finally erupted like a thunderclap, and now all communication between Eastern and Western Siberia has been cut off. Additionally, Ivan Ogareff, eager for revenge, is targeting my brother!”

The Czar had become excited whilst speaking, and now paced up and down with hurried steps. The chief of police said nothing, but he thought to himself that, during the time when the emperors of Russia never pardoned an exile, schemes such as those of Ivan Ogareff could never have been realized. Approaching the Czar, who had thrown himself into an armchair, he asked, “Your majesty has of course given orders so that this rebellion may be suppressed as soon as possible?”

The Czar was getting worked up while talking, and now he was pacing back and forth quickly. The chief of police didn't say anything, but he thought to himself that back when the emperors of Russia never pardoned anyone, plans like Ivan Ogareff's could never have come to fruition. As he approached the Czar, who had collapsed into an armchair, he asked, “Your Majesty has, of course, given orders to put down this rebellion as soon as possible?”

“Yes,” answered the Czar. “The last telegram which reached Nijni-Udinsk would set in motion the troops in the governments of Yenisei, Irkutsk, Yakutsk, as well as those in the provinces of the Amoor and Lake Baikal. At the same time, the regiments from Perm and Nijni-Novgorod, and the Cossacks from the frontier, are advancing by forced marches towards the Ural Mountains; but some weeks must pass before they can attack the Tartars.”

“Yes,” replied the Czar. “The last telegram that arrived in Nijni-Udinsk will set the troops in the regions of Yenisei, Irkutsk, and Yakutsk in motion, as well as those in the Amoor provinces and around Lake Baikal. At the same time, the regiments from Perm and Nijni-Novgorod, along with the Cossacks from the border, are marching quickly toward the Ural Mountains; however, it will take several weeks before they can engage the Tartars.”

“And your majesty’s brother, his Highness the Grand Duke, is now isolated in the government of Irkutsk, and is no longer in direct communication with Moscow?”

“And your majesty’s brother, his Highness the Grand Duke, is now cut off in the government of Irkutsk and is no longer in direct contact with Moscow?”

“That is so.”

"That's so."

“But by the last dispatches, he must know what measures have been taken by your majesty, and what help he may expect from the governments nearest Irkutsk?”

“But by the latest updates, he should know what actions have been taken by your majesty and what support he can expect from the governments closest to Irkutsk?”

“He knows that,” answered the Czar; “but what he does not know is, that Ivan Ogareff, as well as being a rebel, is also playing the part of a traitor, and that in him he has a personal and bitter enemy. It is to the Grand Duke that Ogareff owes his first disgrace; and what is more serious is, that this man is not known to him. Ogareff’s plan, therefore, is to go to Irkutsk, and, under an assumed name, offer his services to the Grand Duke. Then, after gaining his confidence, when the Tartars have invested Irkutsk, he will betray the town, and with it my brother, whose life he seeks. This is what I have learned from my secret intelligence; this is what the Grand Duke does not know; and this is what he must know!”

“He knows that,” replied the Czar; “but what he doesn't realize is that Ivan Ogareff, in addition to being a rebel, is also acting as a traitor, and he has a personal and bitter enemy in him. Ogareff blames the Grand Duke for his initial disgrace; what's worse is that this man isn’t known to him. Ogareff’s plan, then, is to go to Irkutsk and, using a false identity, offer his services to the Grand Duke. After winning his trust, when the Tartars have surrounded Irkutsk, he will betray the town and my brother, whose life he aims to take. This is what I've learned from my secret sources; this is what the Grand Duke is unaware of; and this is what he needs to know!”

“Well, sire, an intelligent, courageous courier...”

"Well, sir, a smart, brave messenger..."

“I momentarily expect one.”

"I expect one soon."

“And it is to be hoped he will be expeditious,” added the chief of police; “for, allow me to add, sire, that Siberia is a favorable land for rebellions.”

“And we hope he will be quick about it,” the chief of police added; “because, if I may say, Your Majesty, Siberia is a good place for rebellions.”

“Do you mean to say. General, that the exiles would make common cause with the rebels?” exclaimed the Czar.

“Are you saying, General, that the exiles would team up with the rebels?” the Czar exclaimed.

“Excuse me, your majesty,” stammered the chief of police, for that was really the idea suggested to him by his uneasy and suspicious mind.

“Excuse me, your majesty,” stammered the police chief, as that was truly what his uneasy and suspicious mind suggested to him.

“I believe in their patriotism,” returned the Czar.

“I believe in their patriotism,” replied the Czar.

“There are other offenders besides political exiles in Siberia,” said the chief of police.

“There are other offenders besides political exiles in Siberia,” said the chief of police.

“The criminals? Oh, General, I give those up to you! They are the vilest, I grant, of the human race. They belong to no country. But the insurrection, or rather, the rebellion, is not to oppose the emperor; it is raised against Russia, against the country which the exiles have not lost all hope of again seeing—and which they will see again. No, a Russian would never unite with a Tartar, to weaken, were it only for an hour, the Muscovite power!”

“The criminals? Oh, General, I leave that to you! They are certainly the worst of humanity. They don’t belong to any country. But the uprising, or rather, the rebellion, isn’t aimed at the emperor; it’s against Russia, against the land that the exiles still hope to see again—and they will see it again. No, a Russian would never join forces with a Tartar to weaken, even for just an hour, the Muscovite power!”

The Czar was right in trusting to the patriotism of those whom his policy kept, for a time, at a distance. Clemency, which was the foundation of his justice, when he could himself direct its effects, the modifications he had adopted with regard to applications for the formerly terrible ukases, warranted the belief that he was not mistaken. But even without this powerful element of success in regard to the Tartar rebellion, circumstances were not the less very serious; for it was to be feared that a large part of the Kirghiz population would join the rebels.

The Czar was right to trust in the patriotism of those his policy kept away for a while. His clemency, which formed the basis of his justice when he could personally manage its outcomes, along with the changes he made to the previously feared ukases, supported the belief that he was on the right track. However, even without this strong factor contributing to success against the Tartar rebellion, the situation was still very serious, as there were concerns that a significant portion of the Kirghiz population would side with the rebels.

The Kirghiz are divided into three hordes, the greater, the lesser, and the middle, and number nearly four hundred thousand “tents,” or two million souls. Of the different tribes some are independent and others recognize either the sovereignty of Russia or that of the Khans of Khiva, Khokhand, and Bokhara, the most formidable chiefs of Turkestan. The middle horde, the richest, is also the largest, and its encampments occupy all the space between the rivers Sara Sou, Irtish, and the Upper Ishim, Lake Saisang and Lake Aksakal. The greater horde, occupying the countries situated to the east of the middle one, extends as far as the governments of Omsk and Tobolsk. Therefore, if the Kirghiz population should rise, it would be the rebellion of Asiatic Russia, and the first thing would be the separation of Siberia, to the east of the Yenisei.

The Kirghiz are divided into three groups: the greater, the lesser, and the middle, and they number nearly four hundred thousand “tents,” or about two million people. Among the various tribes, some are independent while others acknowledge either Russian sovereignty or that of the Khans of Khiva, Khokhand, and Bokhara, who are the most powerful leaders in Turkestan. The middle horde, which is the wealthiest, is also the largest, and its camps cover all the land between the Sara Sou, Irtish, and Upper Ishim rivers, as well as Lake Saisang and Lake Aksakal. The greater horde, located east of the middle one, extends as far as the regions of Omsk and Tobolsk. Therefore, if the Kirghiz population were to revolt, it would signify a rebellion in Asiatic Russia, with the first outcome likely being the separation of Siberia, east of the Yenisei.

It is true that these Kirghiz, mere novices in the art of war, are rather nocturnal thieves and plunderers of caravans than regular soldiers. As M. Levchine says, “a firm front or a square of good infantry could repel ten times the number of Kirghiz; and a single cannon might destroy a frightful number.”

It’s true that these Kirghiz, who are just beginners in warfare, are more like nighttime thieves and caravan raiders than actual soldiers. As M. Levchine puts it, “a solid front or a formation of good infantry could take on ten times the number of Kirghiz; and a single cannon could wipe out a terrifying number.”

That may be; but to do this it is necessary for the square of good infantry to reach the rebellious country, and the cannon to leave the arsenals of the Russian provinces, perhaps two or three thousand versts distant. Now, except by the direct route from Ekaterenburg to Irkutsk, the often marshy steppes are not easily practicable, and some weeks must certainly pass before the Russian troops could reach the Tartar hordes.

That might be true, but to make it happen, it's essential for a strong infantry force to reach the rebellious region, and for the cannons to be transported from the arsenals in the Russian provinces, which could be two or three thousand versts away. Now, aside from the direct route from Ekaterenburg to Irkutsk, the often marshy steppes are not very easy to navigate, and it will definitely take a few weeks for the Russian troops to get to the Tartar hordes.

Omsk is the center of that military organization of Western Siberia which is intended to overawe the Kirghiz population. Here are the bounds, more than once infringed by the half-subdued nomads, and there was every reason to believe that Omsk was already in danger. The line of military stations, that is to say, those Cossack posts which are ranged in echelon from Omsk to Semipolatinsk, must have been broken in several places. Now, it was to be feared that the “Grand Sultans,” who govern the Kirghiz districts would either voluntarily accept, or involuntarily submit to, the dominion of Tartars, Mussulmen like themselves, and that to the hate caused by slavery was not united the hate due to the antagonism of the Greek and Mussulman religions. For some time, indeed, the Tartars of Turkestan had endeavored, both by force and persuasion, to subdue the Kirghiz hordes.

Omsk is the center of the military organization in Western Siberia that is meant to keep the Kirghiz population in check. These borders have been crossed multiple times by the partially subdued nomads, and there are strong reasons to believe that Omsk is already at risk. The line of military outposts, specifically the Cossack posts positioned in a row from Omsk to Semipalatinsk, must have been breached in several spots. Now, there’s a real concern that the “Grand Sultans,” who rule over the Kirghiz areas, might either willingly accept or unwillingly submit to the control of Tartars, who are Muslims like them. This would add to the resentment stemming from slavery, compounded by the existing hostility between the Greek and Muslim religions. For some time now, the Tartars of Turkestan have been trying, through both force and persuasion, to conquer the Kirghiz tribes.

A few words only with respect to these Tartars. The Tartars belong more especially to two distinct races, the Caucasian and the Mongolian. The Caucasian race, which, as Abel de Remusat says, “is regarded in Europe as the type of beauty in our species, because all the nations in this part of the world have sprung from it,” includes also the Turks and the Persians. The purely Mongolian race comprises the Mongols, Manchoux, and Thibetans.

A few words about these Tartars. The Tartars mainly belong to two distinct races: Caucasian and Mongolian. The Caucasian race, which, as Abel de Remusat states, “is seen in Europe as the standard of beauty in our species because all the nations in this part of the world originate from it,” also includes Turks and Persians. The purely Mongolian race consists of Mongols, Manchoux, and Tibetans.

The Tartars who now threatened the Russian Empire, belonged to the Caucasian race, and occupied Turkestan. This immense country is divided into different states, governed by Khans, and hence termed Khanats. The principal khanats are those of Bokhara, Khokhand, Koondooz, etc. At this period, the most important and the most formidable khanat was that of Bokhara. Russia had already been several times at war with its chiefs, who, for their own interests, had supported the independence of the Kirghiz against the Muscovite dominion. The present chief, Feofar-Khan, followed in the steps of his predecessors.

The Tartars who are now threatening the Russian Empire belong to the Caucasian race and inhabit Turkestan. This vast region is divided into different states ruled by Khans, which are known as Khanats. The main khanats are Bokhara, Khokhand, Koondooz, and so on. At this time, the most significant and powerful khanat was Bokhara. Russia had already been at war multiple times with its leaders, who had supported the independence of the Kirghiz against Muscovite control for their own interests. The current leader, Feofar-Khan, continued the traditions of his predecessors.

The khanat of Bokhara has a population of two million five hundred thousand inhabitants, an army of sixty thousand men, trebled in time of war, and thirty thousand horsemen. It is a rich country, with varied animal, vegetable, and mineral products, and has been increased by the accession of the territories of Balkh, Aukoi, and Meimaneh. It possesses nineteen large towns. Bokhara, surrounded by a wall measuring more than eight English miles, and flanked with towers, a glorious city, made illustrious by Avicenna and other learned men of the tenth century, is regarded as the center of Mussulman science, and ranks among the most celebrated cities of Central Asia. Samarcand, which contains the tomb of Tamerlane and the famous palace where the blue stone is kept on which each new khan must seat himself on his accession, is defended by a very strong citadel. Karschi, with its triple cordon, situated in an oasis, surrounded by a marsh peopled with tortoises and lizards, is almost impregnable, Is-chardjoui is defended by a population of twenty thousand souls. Protected by its mountains, and isolated by its steppes, the khanat of Bokhara is a most formidable state; and Russia would need a large force to subdue it.

The khanat of Bokhara has a population of two million five hundred thousand people, an army of sixty thousand men, which triples in times of war, and thirty thousand horse riders. It's a wealthy country with a diverse range of animal, plant, and mineral products, and it has expanded with the addition of the territories of Balkh, Aukoi, and Meimaneh. It has nineteen large towns. Bokhara, surrounded by a wall that stretches over eight English miles and equipped with towers, is a magnificent city made famous by Avicenna and other scholars of the tenth century. It’s considered the center of Muslim knowledge and is one of the most renowned cities in Central Asia. Samarcand, which is home to the tomb of Tamerlane and the famous palace where the blue stone is kept that each new khan must sit on when they come to power, is protected by a very strong fortress. Karschi, with its triple defense, is located in an oasis surrounded by a marsh filled with tortoises and lizards, making it nearly impregnable. Is-chardjoui has a defending population of twenty thousand people. Shielded by its mountains and isolated by its steppes, the khanat of Bokhara is a very powerful state, and Russia would require a large army to conquer it.

The fierce and ambitious Feofar now governed this corner of Tartary. Relying on the other khans—principally those of Khokhand and Koondooz, cruel and rapacious warriors, all ready to join an enterprise so dear to Tartar instincts—aided by the chiefs who ruled all the hordes of Central Asia, he had placed himself at the head of the rebellion of which Ivan Ogareff was the instigator. This traitor, impelled by insane ambition as much as by hate, had ordered the movement so as to attack Siberia. Mad indeed he was, if he hoped to rupture the Muscovite Empire. Acting under his suggestion, the Emir—which is the title taken by the khans of Bokhara—had poured his hordes over the Russian frontier. He invaded the government of Semipolatinsk, and the Cossacks, who were only in small force there, had been obliged to retire before him. He had advanced farther than Lake Balkhash, gaining over the Kirghiz population on his way. Pillaging, ravaging, enrolling those who submitted, taking prisoners those who resisted, he marched from one town to another, followed by those impedimenta of Oriental sovereignty which may be called his household, his wives and his slaves—all with the cool audacity of a modern Ghengis-Khan. It was impossible to ascertain where he now was; how far his soldiers had marched before the news of the rebellion reached Moscow; or to what part of Siberia the Russian troops had been forced to retire. All communication was interrupted. Had the wire between Kolyvan and Tomsk been cut by Tartar scouts, or had the Emir himself arrived at the Yeniseisk provinces? Was all the lower part of Western Siberia in a ferment? Had the rebellion already spread to the eastern regions? No one could say. The only agent which fears neither cold nor heat, which can neither be stopped by the rigors of winter nor the heat of summer, and which flies with the rapidity of lightning—the electric current—was prevented from traversing the steppes, and it was no longer possible to warn the Grand Duke, shut up in Irkutsk, of the danger threatening him from the treason of Ivan Ogareff.

The fierce and ambitious Feofar now ruled this part of Tartary. Relying on the other khans—mainly those from Khokhand and Koondooz, who were ruthless and greedy warriors ready to join a cause that appealed to Tartar instincts—along with the leaders of all the Central Asian hordes, he positioned himself at the forefront of the rebellion instigated by Ivan Ogareff. This traitor, driven by a mix of insane ambition and hatred, had orchestrated the movement to attack Siberia. He was truly delusional if he thought he could weaken the Muscovite Empire. Acting on his advice, the Emir—what the khans of Bokhara called themselves—had sent his hordes across the Russian border. He invaded the Semipalatinsk region, forcing the small contingent of Cossacks there to retreat. He pushed farther than Lake Balkhash, winning over the Kirghiz people along the way. Pillaging, destroying, recruiting those who surrendered, and capturing those who opposed him, he moved from town to town, accompanied by the trappings of Eastern sovereignty—his household, his wives, and his slaves—all with the bold confidence of a modern Genghis Khan. It was impossible to determine where he was now; how far his soldiers had advanced before news of the rebellion reached Moscow; or how far into Siberia the Russian troops had been forced to retreat. All communication was cut off. Had the wire between Kolyvan and Tomsk been severed by Tartar scouts, or had the Emir himself crossed into the Yeniseisk provinces? Was all of Western Siberia in chaos? Had the rebellion already spread to the eastern areas? No one could say. The only thing that doesn’t fear cold or heat, that can’t be stopped by winter’s chill or summer’s heat, and that moves as fast as lightning—the electric current—was unable to cross the steppes, making it impossible to warn the Grand Duke, trapped in Irkutsk, of the danger posed by Ivan Ogareff’s treachery.

A courier only could supply the place of the interrupted current. It would take this man some time to traverse the five thousand two hundred versts between Moscow and Irkutsk. To pass the ranks of the rebels and invaders he must display almost superhuman courage and intelligence. But with a clear head and a firm heart much can be done.

A courier was the only one who could fill the gap left by the interrupted communication. It would take this person some time to travel the five thousand two hundred versts between Moscow and Irkutsk. To get past the ranks of the rebels and invaders, he would need to show almost superhuman courage and sharp thinking. But with a clear mind and a strong heart, a lot can be accomplished.

“Shall I be able to find this head and heart?” thought the Czar.

“Will I be able to find this mind and spirit?” thought the Czar.





CHAPTER III MICHAEL STROGOFF MEETS THE CZAR

THE door of the imperial cabinet was again opened and General Kissoff was announced.

THE door of the imperial cabinet was opened again, and General Kissoff was announced.

“The courier?” inquired the Czar eagerly.

“The courier?” asked the Czar eagerly.

“He is here, sire,” replied General Kissoff.

“He's here, sir,” replied General Kissoff.

“Have you found a fitting man?”

“Have you found a suitable guy?”

“I will answer for him to your majesty.”

“I will answer for him to your majesty.”

“Has he been in the service of the Palace?”

“Has he worked at the Palace?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You know him?”

“Do you know him?”

“Personally, and at various times he has fulfilled difficult missions with success.”

“Personally, he has successfully completed challenging missions at different times.”

“Abroad?”

"Overseas?"

“In Siberia itself.”

"In Siberia itself."

“Where does he come from?”

“Where's he from?”

“From Omsk. He is a Siberian.”

"From Omsk. He's from Siberia."

“Has he coolness, intelligence, courage?”

“Does he have coolness, intelligence, and courage?”

“Yes, sire; he has all the qualities necessary to succeed, even where others might possibly fail.”

“Yes, sir; he has all the qualities he needs to succeed, even where others might fail.”

“What is his age?”

"How old is he?"

“Thirty.”

"30."

“Is he strong and vigorous?”

"Is he strong and active?"

“Sire, he can bear cold, hunger, thirst, fatigue, to the very last extremities.”

“Sir, he can withstand cold, hunger, thirst, and fatigue, to the very limit.”

“He must have a frame of iron.”

“He must have an iron will.”

“Sire, he has.”

"Yes, he has."

“And a heart?”

"And what about a heart?"

“A heart of gold.”

“A heart of gold.”

“His name?”

"What's his name?"

“Michael Strogoff.”

"Michael Strogoff."

“Is he ready to set out?”

“Is he ready to leave?”

“He awaits your majesty’s orders in the guard-room.”

“He's waiting for your orders in the guard room.”

“Let him come in,” said the Czar.

“Let him come in,” said the Czar.

In a few moments Michael Strogoff, the courier, entered the imperial library. He was a tall, vigorous, broad-shouldered, deep-chested man. His powerful head possessed the fine features of the Caucasian race. His well-knit frame seemed built for the performance of feats of strength. It would have been a difficult task to move such a man against his will, for when his feet were once planted on the ground, it was as if they had taken root. As he doffed his Muscovite cap, locks of thick curly hair fell over his broad, massive forehead. When his ordinarily pale face became at all flushed, it arose solely from a more rapid action of the heart. His eyes, of a deep blue, looked with clear, frank, firm gaze. The slightly-contracted eyebrows indicated lofty heroism—“the hero’s cool courage,” according to the definition of the physiologist. He possessed a fine nose, with large nostrils; and a well-shaped mouth, with the slightly-projecting lips which denote a generous and noble heart.

In a few moments, Michael Strogoff, the courier, entered the imperial library. He was a tall, strong, broad-shouldered man with a deep chest. His powerful head had the refined features typical of the Caucasian race. His muscular build seemed designed for physical feats. It would have been challenging to move such a man against his will, for once his feet were planted on the ground, it was as if they were rooted. As he took off his Muscovite cap, thick, curly hair spilled over his broad, strong forehead. When his normally pale face flushed, it was solely due to increased heart activity. His deep blue eyes looked back with a clear, honest, and steady gaze. His slightly furrowed eyebrows suggested high heroism—“the hero’s cool courage,” as the physiologist would define it. He had a well-defined nose with large nostrils, and a well-shaped mouth with slightly protruding lips that indicated a generous and noble heart.

Michael Strogoff had the temperament of the man of action, who does not bite his nails or scratch his head in doubt and indecision. Sparing of gestures as of words, he always stood motionless like a soldier before his superior; but when he moved, his step showed a firmness, a freedom of movement, which proved the confidence and vivacity of his mind.

Michael Strogoff had the mindset of a person of action, who doesn’t bite his nails or scratch his head in uncertainty and indecision. Minimal in gestures and words, he always stood still like a soldier in front of his superior; but when he moved, his steps showed a confidence and freedom of movement that reflected the assurance and energy of his thoughts.

Michael Strogoff wore a handsome military uniform something resembling that of a light-cavalry officer in the field—boots, spurs, half tightly-fitting trousers, brown pelisse, trimmed with fur and ornamented with yellow braid. On his breast glittered a cross and several medals.

Michael Strogoff wore an impressive military uniform that looked like something a light cavalry officer would wear in the field—boots, spurs, snug-fitting trousers, a brown pelisse trimmed with fur and decorated with yellow braid. On his chest shone a cross and several medals.

Michael Strogoff belonged to the special corps of the Czar’s couriers, ranking as an officer among those picked men. His most discernible characteristic—particularly in his walk, his face, in the whole man, and which the Czar perceived at a glance—was, that he was “a fulfiller of orders.” He therefore possessed one of the most serviceable qualities in Russia—one which, as the celebrated novelist Tourgueneff says, “will lead to the highest positions in the Muscovite empire.”

Michael Strogoff was part of the elite group of the Czar’s couriers, holding the rank of an officer among those selected individuals. His most noticeable trait—especially in his walk, his face, and his overall demeanor, which the Czar recognized immediately—was that he was “a doer of orders.” He therefore had one of the most valuable qualities in Russia—one that, as the famous novelist Turgenev says, “can lead to the highest positions in the Russian empire.”

In short, if anyone could accomplish this journey from Moscow to Irkutsk, across a rebellious country, surmount obstacles, and brave perils of all sorts, Michael Strogoff was the man.

In short, if anyone could make the journey from Moscow to Irkutsk, through a rebellious country, overcoming obstacles and facing all kinds of dangers, it was Michael Strogoff.

A circumstance especially favorable to the success of his plan was, that he was thoroughly acquainted with the country which he was about to traverse, and understood its different dialects—not only from having traveled there before, but because he was of Siberian origin.

A situation that greatly helped the success of his plan was that he knew the area he was about to travel through really well and understood its various dialects—not just because he had traveled there before, but also because he was originally from Siberia.

His father—old Peter Strogoff, dead ten years since—inhabited the town of Omsk, situated in the government of the same name; and his mother, Marfa Strogoff, lived there still. There, amid the wild steppes of the provinces of Omsk and Tobolsk, had the famous huntsman brought up his son Michael to endure hardship. Peter Strogoff was a huntsman by profession. Summer and winter—in the burning heat, as well as when the cold was sometimes fifty degrees below zero—he scoured the frozen plains, the thickets of birch and larch, the pine forests; setting traps; watching for small game with his gun, and for large game with the spear or knife. The large game was nothing less than the Siberian bear, a formidable and ferocious animal, in size equaling its fellow of the frozen seas. Peter Strogoff had killed more than thirty-nine bears—that is to say, the fortieth had fallen under his blows; and, according to Russian legends, most huntsmen who have been lucky enough up to the thirty-ninth bear, have succumbed to the fortieth.

His father—old Peter Strogoff, who had been dead for ten years—lived in the town of Omsk, which was located in the same-named province; his mother, Marfa Strogoff, still resided there. In the wild steppes of the Omsk and Tobolsk provinces, the renowned huntsman raised his son Michael to face hardships. Peter Strogoff was a professional huntsman. Summer and winter—through scorching heat and during times when it could drop to fifty degrees below zero—he explored the icy plains, the thickets of birch and larch, and the pine forests; setting traps, hunting small game with his gun, and pursuing larger game with a spear or knife. The larger game included the Siberian bear, a powerful and fierce creature, comparable in size to those of the icy seas. Peter Strogoff had killed more than thirty-nine bears—that is to say, the fortieth had fallen at his hands; and, according to Russian legends, most hunters who have survived up to the thirty-ninth bear have fallen to the fortieth.

Peter Strogoff had, however, passed the fatal number without even a scratch. From that time, his son Michael, aged eleven years, never failed to accompany him to the hunt, carrying the ragatina or spear to aid his father, who was armed only with the knife. When he was fourteen, Michael Strogoff had killed his first bear, quite alone—that was nothing; but after stripping it he dragged the gigantic animal’s skin to his father’s house, many versts distant, exhibiting remarkable strength in a boy so young.

Peter Strogoff had, however, crossed the dangerous threshold without even a scratch. From then on, his eleven-year-old son Michael never missed an opportunity to join him on hunts, carrying the spear to help his dad, who was armed only with a knife. By the time he was fourteen, Michael Strogoff had killed his first bear all by himself—that wasn’t a big deal; but after skinning it, he dragged the huge animal’s hide to his father’s home, several miles away, showing impressive strength for a boy so young.

This style of life was of great benefit to him, and when he arrived at manhood he could bear any amount of cold, heat, hunger, thirst, or fatigue. Like the Yakout of the northern countries, he was made of iron. He could go four-and-twenty hours without eating, ten nights without sleeping, and could make himself a shelter in the open steppe where others would have been frozen to death. Gifted with marvelous acuteness, guided by the instinct of the Delaware of North America, over the white plain, when every object is hidden in mist, or even in higher latitudes, where the polar night is prolonged for many days, he could find his way when others would have had no idea whither to turn. All his father’s secrets were known to him. He had learnt to read almost imperceptible signs—the forms of icicles, the appearance of the small branches of trees, mists rising far away in the horizon, vague sounds in the air, distant reports, the flight of birds through the foggy atmosphere, a thousand circumstances which are so many words to those who can decipher them. Moreover, tempered by snow like a Damascus blade in the waters of Syria, he had a frame of iron, as General Kissoff had said, and, what was no less true, a heart of gold.

This way of living was really advantageous for him, and by the time he reached adulthood, he could handle any level of cold, heat, hunger, thirst, or exhaustion. Like the Yakout in northern regions, he was incredibly tough. He could go a whole day without food, ten nights without sleep, and could construct a shelter in the vast steppe where others would freeze to death. Gifted with incredible sharpness and guided by the instincts of the Delaware people of North America, he could navigate the white plains when everything was shrouded in mist, or even in higher latitudes, where the polar night lasts for many days; he could find his way when others would have no idea where to turn. He was aware of all his father’s secrets. He had learned to read nearly imperceptible signs—the shapes of icicles, the look of small tree branches, mists rising far on the horizon, faint sounds in the air, distant noises, the flight of birds through the fog, a thousand details that are like words to those who can understand them. Additionally, hardened by snow like a Damascus blade in the waters of Syria, he had a body of steel, as General Kissoff remarked, and, just as importantly, a heart of gold.

The only sentiment of love felt by Michael Strogoff was that which he entertained for his mother, the aged Marfa, who could never be induced to leave the house of the Strogoffs, at Omsk, on the banks of the Irtish, where the old huntsman and she had lived so long together. When her son left her, he went away with a full heart, but promising to come and see her whenever he could possibly do so; and this promise he had always religiously kept.

The only feeling of love that Michael Strogoff had was for his mother, the elderly Marfa, who could never be persuaded to leave the Strogoff home in Omsk, by the banks of the Irtish, where she and the old huntsman had lived together for so long. When her son left, he did so with a full heart, promising to visit her whenever he could, and he had always kept that promise faithfully.

When Michael was twenty, it was decided that he should enter the personal service of the Emperor of Russia, in the corps of the couriers of the Czar. The hardy, intelligent, zealous, well-conducted young Siberian first distinguished himself especially, in a journey to the Caucasus, through the midst of a difficult country, ravaged by some restless successors of Schamyl; then later, in an important mission to Petropolowski, in Kamtschatka, the extreme limit of Asiatic Russia. During these long journeys he displayed such marvelous coolness, prudence, and courage, as to gain him the approbation and protection of his chiefs, who rapidly advanced him in his profession.

When Michael turned twenty, it was decided that he should serve the Emperor of Russia in the courier corps. The tough, smart, dedicated, and well-behaved young man from Siberia first made a name for himself during a trip to the Caucasus, navigating a challenging region plagued by some restless followers of Schamyl. Later, he excelled in an important mission to Petropolowski in Kamtschatka, the farthest point of Asian Russia. Throughout these long journeys, he showed remarkable composure, wisdom, and bravery, earning the approval and support of his superiors, who quickly promoted him in his career.

The furloughs which were his due after these distant missions, he never failed to devote to his old mother. Having been much employed in the south of the empire, he had not seen old Marfa for three years—three ages!—the first time in his life he had been so long absent from her. Now, however, in a few days he would obtain his furlough, and he had accordingly already made preparations for departure for Omsk, when the events which have been related occurred. Michael Strogoff was therefore introduced into the Czar’s presence in complete ignorance of what the emperor expected from him.

The time off he earned after these distant missions was always dedicated to his old mother. Having spent so much time in the south of the empire, he hadn’t seen old Marfa for three years—such a long time!—the first time in his life he had been away from her for so long. However, in just a few days, he would get his time off, and he had already started preparing to leave for Omsk when the events that have been described took place. Michael Strogoff was therefore brought before the Czar, completely unaware of what the emperor expected from him.

The Czar fixed a penetrating look upon him without uttering a word, whilst Michael stood perfectly motionless.

The Czar stared at him intensely without saying a word, while Michael remained completely still.

The Czar, apparently satisfied with his scrutiny, motioned to the chief of police to seat himself, and dictated in a low voice a letter of not more than a few lines.

The Czar, seemingly pleased with his inspection, signaled to the chief of police to take a seat and quietly dictated a letter that was just a few lines long.

The letter penned, the Czar re-read it attentively, then signed it, preceding his name with the words “Byt po semou,” which, signifying “So be it,” constitutes the decisive formula of the Russian emperors.

The letter written, the Czar read it carefully again, then signed it, putting the words “Byt po semou” before his name, which means “So be it,” and serves as the final phrase of the Russian emperors.

The letter was then placed in an envelope, which was sealed with the imperial arms.

The letter was then put in an envelope, which was sealed with the imperial emblem.

The Czar, rising, told Michael Strogoff to draw near.

The Czar, getting up, told Michael Strogoff to come closer.

Michael advanced a few steps, and then stood motionless, ready to answer.

Michael took a few steps forward, then paused, standing still and prepared to respond.

The Czar again looked him full in the face and their eyes met. Then in an abrupt tone, “Thy name?” he asked.

The Czar looked him directly in the face, and their eyes met. Then, in a sharp tone, he asked, “What’s your name?”

“Michael Strogoff, sire.”

“Michael Strogoff, sir.”

“Thy rank?”

"What's your rank?"

“Captain in the corps of couriers of the Czar.”

"Captain in the Czar's courier corps."

“Thou dost know Siberia?”

"Do you know Siberia?"

“I am a Siberian.”

"I’m from Siberia."

“A native of?”

“Where are you from?”

“Omsk, sire.”

“Omsk, my lord.”

“Hast thou relations there?”

"Do you have family there?"

“Yes sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“What relations?”

"What connections?"

“My old mother.”

"My mom."

The Czar suspended his questions for a moment. Then, pointing to the letter which he held in his hand, “Here is a letter which I charge thee, Michael Strogoff, to deliver into the hands of the Grand Duke, and to no other but him.”

The Czar paused his questioning for a moment. Then, pointing to the letter he held in his hand, he said, “Here is a letter that I order you, Michael Strogoff, to deliver to the Grand Duke, and to no one else but him.”

“I will deliver it, sire.”

“I'll deliver it, sir.”

“The Grand Duke is at Irkutsk.”

“The Grand Duke is in Irkutsk.”

“I will go to Irkutsk.”

“I’m going to Irkutsk.”

“Thou wilt have to traverse a rebellious country, invaded by Tartars, whose interest it will be to intercept this letter.”

“You will have to travel through a rebellious country, invaded by Tartars, whose interest it will be to intercept this letter.”

“I will traverse it.”

"I will cross it."

“Above all, beware of the traitor, Ivan Ogareff, who will perhaps meet thee on the way.”

“Most importantly, watch out for the traitor, Ivan Ogareff, who might cross your path.”

“I will beware of him.”

“I'll keep an eye on him.”

“Wilt thou pass through Omsk?”

"Will you pass through Omsk?"

“Sire, that is my route.”

“Sir, that is my route.”

“If thou dost see thy mother, there will be the risk of being recognized. Thou must not see her!”

“If you see your mother, there’s a risk of being recognized. You must not see her!”

Michael Strogoff hesitated a moment.

Michael Strogoff paused for a moment.

“I will not see her,” said he.

“I won't see her,” he said.

“Swear to me that nothing will make thee acknowledge who thou art, nor whither thou art going.”

“Swear to me that nothing will make you reveal who you are or where you are going.”

“I swear it.”

"I promise."

“Michael Strogoff,” continued the Czar, giving the letter to the young courier, “take this letter; on it depends the safety of all Siberia, and perhaps the life of my brother the Grand Duke.”

“Michael Strogoff,” continued the Czar, handing the letter to the young courier, “take this letter; the safety of all Siberia depends on it, and maybe even the life of my brother the Grand Duke.”

“This letter shall be delivered to his Highness the Grand Duke.”

“This letter will be delivered to His Highness the Grand Duke.”

“Then thou wilt pass whatever happens?”

“Then will you go through with it no matter what happens?”

“I shall pass, or they shall kill me.”

“I’ll get through, or they’ll have to kill me.”

“I want thee to live.”

“I want you to live.”

“I shall live, and I shall pass,” answered Michael Strogoff.

“I will live, and I will move on,” replied Michael Strogoff.

The Czar appeared satisfied with Strogoff’s calm and simple answer.

The Czar seemed pleased with Strogoff’s calm and straightforward reply.

“Go then, Michael Strogoff,” said he, “go for God, for Russia, for my brother, and for myself!”

“Go then, Michael Strogoff,” he said, “go for God, for Russia, for my brother, and for me!”

The courier, having saluted his sovereign, immediately left the imperial cabinet, and, in a few minutes, the New Palace.

The courier, after greeting his ruler, promptly exited the royal chamber and, within a few minutes, left the New Palace.

“You made a good choice there, General,” said the Czar.

“You made a good choice there, General,” said the Czar.

“I think so, sire,” replied General Kissoff; “and your majesty may be sure that Michael Strogoff will do all that a man can do.”

“I think so, Your Majesty,” replied General Kissoff; “and you can be sure that Michael Strogoff will do everything a man can do.”

“He is indeed a man,” said the Czar.

“He is definitely a man,” said the Czar.





CHAPTER IV FROM MOSCOW TO NIJNI-NOVGOROD

THE distance between Moscow and Irkutsk, about to be traversed by Michael Strogoff, was three thousand four hundred miles. Before the telegraph wire extended from the Ural Mountains to the eastern frontier of Siberia, the dispatch service was performed by couriers, those who traveled the most rapidly taking eighteen days to get from Moscow to Irkutsk. But this was the exception, and the journey through Asiatic Russia usually occupied from four to five weeks, even though every available means of transport was placed at the disposal of the Czar’s messengers.

THE distance between Moscow and Irkutsk, which Michael Strogoff was about to cover, was three thousand four hundred miles. Before the telegraph line reached from the Ural Mountains to the eastern edge of Siberia, couriers handled the dispatch service. The fastest couriers took eighteen days to travel from Moscow to Irkutsk, but that was rare. The trip through Asiatic Russia typically took four to five weeks, even with all available transportation provided for the Czar’s messengers.

Michael Strogoff was a man who feared neither frost nor snow. He would have preferred traveling during the severe winter season, in order that he might perform the whole distance by sleighs. At that period of the year the difficulties which all other means of locomotion present are greatly diminished, the wide steppes being leveled by snow, while there are no rivers to cross, but simply sheets of glass, over which the sleigh glides rapidly and easily.

Michael Strogoff was a man who was not afraid of frost or snow. He would have preferred to travel during the harsh winter months so he could cover the entire distance by sleigh. At that time of year, the challenges posed by other forms of transportation are greatly reduced, as the vast steppes are smoothed over by snow, and there are no rivers to navigate, just smooth sheets of ice where the sleigh glides quickly and effortlessly.

Perhaps certain natural phenomena are most to be feared at that time, such as long-continuing and dense fogs, excessive cold, fearfully heavy snow-storms, which sometimes envelop whole caravans and cause their destruction. Hungry wolves also roam over the plain in thousands. But it would have been better for Michael Strogoff to face these risks; for during the winter the Tartar invaders would have been stationed in the towns, any movement of their troops would have been impracticable, and he could consequently have more easily performed his journey. But it was not in his power to choose either weather or time. Whatever the circumstances, he must accept them and set out.

Perhaps certain natural phenomena are most to be feared at that time, like long-lasting and thick fog, extreme cold, and terrifying snowstorms that can cover entire caravans and lead to their destruction. Hungry wolves also roam the plains in their thousands. But it would have been better for Michael Strogoff to face these risks; during the winter, the Tartar invaders would have been stationed in the towns, any troop movements would have been impossible, and he could have more easily completed his journey. But he had no control over the weather or timing. No matter the circumstances, he had to accept them and set out.

Such were the difficulties which Michael Strogoff boldly confronted and prepared to encounter.

Such were the challenges that Michael Strogoff faced head-on and was ready to tackle.

In the first place, he must not travel as a courier of the Czar usually would. No one must even suspect what he really was. Spies swarm in a rebellious country; let him be recognized, and his mission would be in danger. Also, while supplying him with a large sum of money, which was sufficient for his journey, and would facilitate it in some measure, General Kissoff had not given him any document notifying that he was on the Emperor’s service, which is the Sesame par excellence. He contented himself with furnishing him with a “podorojna.”

First of all, he shouldn’t travel like the Czar's couriers usually do. No one should suspect who he really is. Spies are everywhere in a rebellious country; if he gets recognized, his mission will be at risk. Also, while giving him a large amount of money that would cover his journey and help it along a bit, General Kissoff didn’t provide him with any document stating that he was on the Emperor’s service, which is the ultimate key. He was satisfied with just giving him a “podorojna.”

This podorojna was made out in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff, merchant, living at Irkutsk. It authorized Nicholas Korpanoff to be accompanied by one or more persons, and, moreover, it was, by special notification, made available in the event of the Muscovite government forbidding natives of any other countries to leave Russia.

This document was created in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff, a merchant living in Irkutsk. It allowed Nicholas Korpanoff to be accompanied by one or more people, and, additionally, it was, through a special notice, made available in case the Russian government prohibited residents from other countries from leaving Russia.

The podorojna is simply a permission to take post-horses; but Michael Strogoff was not to use it unless he was sure that by so doing he would not excite suspicion as to his mission, that is to say, whilst he was on European territory. The consequence was that in Siberia, whilst traversing the insurgent provinces, he would have no power over the relays, either in the choice of horses in preference to others, or in demanding conveyances for his personal use; neither was Michael Strogoff to forget that he was no longer a courier, but a plain merchant, Nicholas Korpanoff, traveling from Moscow to Irkutsk, and, as such exposed to all the impediments of an ordinary journey.

The podorojna is just a permission slip to take post-horses; but Michael Strogoff was only to use it if he was sure it wouldn't raise suspicion about his mission, meaning while he was on European soil. This meant that in Siberia, while crossing the rebel provinces, he wouldn’t have control over the relay stations, whether in picking horses or requesting transportation for himself; and Michael Strogoff must also remember that he was no longer a courier but a regular merchant, Nicholas Korpanoff, traveling from Moscow to Irkutsk, and as such, subject to all the usual challenges of a regular trip.

To pass unknown, more or less rapidly, but to pass somehow, such were the directions he had received.

To move through unnoticed, more or less quickly, but to get through somehow, those were the instructions he had been given.

Thirty years previously, the escort of a traveler of rank consisted of not less than two hundred mounted Cossacks, two hundred foot-soldiers, twenty-five Baskir horsemen, three hundred camels, four hundred horses, twenty-five wagons, two portable boats, and two pieces of cannon. All this was requisite for a journey in Siberia.

Thirty years ago, a high-ranking traveler was accompanied by at least two hundred mounted Cossacks, two hundred foot soldiers, twenty-five Baskir horsemen, three hundred camels, four hundred horses, twenty-five wagons, two portable boats, and two cannons. All of this was necessary for a trip in Siberia.

Michael Strogoff, however, had neither cannon, nor horsemen, nor foot-soldiers, nor beasts of burden. He would travel in a carriage or on horseback, when he could; on foot, when he could not.

Michael Strogoff, however, had no cannons, horsemen, foot soldiers, or pack animals. He would travel by carriage or on horseback when he could, and on foot when he couldn't.

There would be no difficulty in getting over the first thousand miles, the distance between Moscow and the Russian frontier. Railroads, post-carriages, steamboats, relays of horses, were at everyone’s disposal, and consequently at the disposal of the courier of the Czar.

There wouldn't be any trouble covering the first thousand miles, the distance from Moscow to the Russian border. Trains, coaches, boats, and teams of horses were available to everyone, including the Tsar's courier.

Accordingly, on the morning of the 16th of July, having doffed his uniform, with a knapsack on his back, dressed in the simple Russian costume—tightly-fitting tunic, the traditional belt of the Moujik, wide trousers, gartered at the knees, and high boots—Michael Strogoff arrived at the station in time for the first train. He carried no arms, openly at least, but under his belt was hidden a revolver and in his pocket, one of those large knives, resembling both a cutlass and a yataghan, with which a Siberian hunter can so neatly disembowel a bear, without injuring its precious fur.

On the morning of July 16th, after taking off his uniform, Michael Strogoff arrived at the station for the first train wearing a knapsack on his back and dressed in simple Russian clothing—tight-fitting tunic, the traditional peasant belt, loose trousers cinched at the knees, and high boots. He wasn’t carrying any weapons openly, but he had a revolver hidden under his belt and a large knife in his pocket, similar to a cutlass and a yataghan, which a Siberian hunter can use to expertly disembowel a bear without damaging its valuable fur.

A crowd of travelers had collected at the Moscow station. The stations on the Russian railroads are much used as places for meeting, not only by those who are about to proceed by the train, but by friends who come to see them off. The station resembles, from the variety of characters assembled, a small news exchange.

A crowd of travelers had gathered at the Moscow station. The stations on the Russian railroads are frequently used as meeting spots, not just by those who are about to take a train, but also by friends who come to send them off. The station resembles a small news exchange because of the variety of people gathered there.

The train in which Michael took his place was to set him down at Nijni-Novgorod. There terminated at that time, the iron road which, uniting Moscow and St. Petersburg, has since been continued to the Russian frontier. It was a journey of under three hundred miles, and the train would accomplish it in ten hours. Once arrived at Nijni-Novgorod, Strogoff would either take the land route or the steamer on the Volga, so as to reach the Ural Mountains as soon as possible.

The train Michael boarded was set to drop him off at Nijni-Novgorod. At that time, the railway ended there, connecting Moscow and St. Petersburg, which has since been extended to the Russian border. It was a journey of less than three hundred miles, and the train would take about ten hours to complete it. Once he arrived in Nijni-Novgorod, Strogoff would either take the land route or the steamboat on the Volga to reach the Ural Mountains as quickly as possible.

Michael Strogoff ensconced himself in his corner, like a worthy citizen whose affairs go well with him, and who endeavors to kill time by sleep. Nevertheless, as he was not alone in his compartment, he slept with one eye open, and listened with both his ears.

Michael Strogoff settled into his corner like an upstanding citizen whose life is in good shape, trying to pass the time by napping. However, since he wasn't alone in his compartment, he kept one eye open and listened carefully with both ears.

In fact, rumor of the rising of the Kirghiz hordes, and of the Tartar invasion had transpired in some degree. The occupants of the carriage, whom chance had made his traveling companions, discussed the subject, though with that caution which has become habitual among Russians, who know that spies are ever on the watch for any treasonable expressions which may be uttered.

In fact, the rumor about the rise of the Kirghiz hordes and the Tartar invasion had spread to some extent. The people in the carriage, who were his random traveling companions, talked about it, though with the cautiousness that's become common among Russians, who know that spies are always on the lookout for any treasonous comments that might be made.

These travelers, as well as the large number of persons in the train, were merchants on their way to the celebrated fair of Nijni-Novgorod;—a very mixed assembly, composed of Jews, Turks, Cossacks, Russians, Georgians, Kalmucks, and others, but nearly all speaking the national tongue.

These travelers, along with the many people on the train, were merchants heading to the famous fair in Nizhny Novgorod—a very diverse group made up of Jews, Turks, Cossacks, Russians, Georgians, Kalmucks, and others, but almost all speaking the national language.

They discussed the pros and cons of the serious events which were taking place beyond the Ural, and those merchants seemed to fear lest the government should be led to take certain restrictive measures, especially in the provinces bordering on the frontier—measures from which trade would certainly suffer. They apparently thought only of the struggle from the single point of view of their threatened interests. The presence of a private soldier, clad in his uniform—and the importance of a uniform in Russia is great—would have certainly been enough to restrain the merchants’ tongues. But in the compartment occupied by Michael Strogoff, there was no one who seemed a military man, and the Czar’s courier was not the person to betray himself. He listened, then.

They talked about the advantages and disadvantages of the serious events happening beyond the Ural, and those merchants seemed worried that the government might decide to implement certain restrictions, especially in the provinces near the border—restrictions that would definitely harm trade. They apparently viewed the situation solely from the angle of their threatened interests. The presence of a soldier in uniform—and uniforms hold a lot of significance in Russia—would have certainly kept the merchants quiet. But in the compartment where Michael Strogoff was sitting, there was no one who looked like a military man, and the Czar’s courier wasn’t someone who would reveal himself. So he just listened.

“They say that caravan teas are up,” remarked a Persian, known by his cap of Astrakhan fur, and his ample brown robe, worn threadbare by use.

“They say that caravan teas are on the rise,” said a Persian, recognizable by his Astrakhan fur cap and his large brown robe, which was worn thin from use.

“Oh, there’s no fear of teas falling,” answered an old Jew of sullen aspect. “Those in the market at Nijni-Novgorod will be easily cleared off by the West; but, unfortunately, it won’t be the same with Bokhara carpets.”

“Oh, there’s no worry about teas spilling,” replied an old Jew with a gloomy look. “The ones in the market at Nijni-Novgorod will be easily sold by the West; but, unfortunately, it won’t be the same for Bokhara carpets.”

“What! are you expecting goods from Bokhara?” asked the Persian.

“What! Are you expecting goods from Bokhara?” asked the Persian.

“No, but from Samarcand, and that is even more exposed. The idea of reckoning on the exports of a country in which the khans are in a state of revolt from Khiva to the Chinese frontier!”

“No, but from Samarcand, and that’s even more vulnerable. The thought of relying on the exports from a country where the khans are in rebellion from Khiva to the Chinese border!”

“Well,” replied the Persian, “if the carpets do not arrive, the drafts will not arrive either, I suppose.”

“Well,” replied the Persian, “if the carpets don’t show up, I guess the drafts won’t either.”

“And the profits, Father Abraham!” exclaimed the little Jew, “do you reckon them as nothing?”

“And the profits, Father Abraham!” exclaimed the little Jew, “do you think they’re worth nothing?”

“You are right,” said another; “goods from Central Asia run a great risk in the market, and it will be the same with the tallow and shawls from the East.”

“You're right,” said another; “goods from Central Asia are at a high risk in the market, and it will be the same with the tallow and shawls from the East.”

“Why, look out, little father,” said a Russian traveler, in a bantering tone; “you’ll grease your shawls terribly if you mix them up with your tallow.”

“Hey, watch out, little guy,” said a Russian traveler, teasingly; “you’ll ruin your shawls if you get them mixed up with your grease.”

“That amuses you,” sharply answered the merchant, who had little relish for that sort of joke.

“That amuses you,” the merchant replied curtly, clearly not enjoying that kind of joke.

“Well, if you tear your hair, or if you throw ashes on your head,” replied the traveler, “will that change the course of events? No; no more than the course of the Exchange.”

“Well, if you pull your hair out or throw ashes on your head,” replied the traveler, “will that change what happens? No; not any more than the stock market will.”

“One can easily see that you are not a merchant,” observed the little Jew.

“One can easily see that you’re not a merchant,” pointed out the little Jew.

“Faith, no, worthy son of Abraham! I sell neither hops, nor eider-down, nor honey, nor wax, nor hemp-seed, nor salt meat, nor caviare, nor wood, nor wool, nor ribbons, nor, hemp, nor flax, nor morocco, nor furs.”

“Honestly, no, worthy son of Abraham! I don’t sell hops, eider-down, honey, wax, hemp-seed, salted meat, caviar, wood, wool, ribbons, hemp, flax, morocco, or furs.”

“But do you buy them?” asked the Persian, interrupting the traveler’s list.

“But do you actually buy them?” the Persian asked, cutting into the traveler’s list.

“As little as I can, and only for my own private use,” answered the other, with a wink.

“As little as I can, and just for my own personal use,” replied the other, with a wink.

“He’s a wag,” said the Jew to the Persian.

“He’s a jokester,” said the Jew to the Persian.

“Or a spy,” replied the other, lowering his voice. “We had better take care, and not speak more than necessary. The police are not over-particular in these times, and you never can know with whom you are traveling.”

“Or a spy,” the other replied, lowering his voice. “We should be careful and not say more than we need to. The police aren’t too picky these days, and you never know who you’re traveling with.”

In another corner of the compartment they were speaking less of mercantile affairs, and more of the Tartar invasion and its annoying consequences.

In another corner of the compartment, they were discussing less about business matters and more about the Tartar invasion and its frustrating effects.

“All the horses in Siberia will be requisitioned,” said a traveler, “and communication between the different provinces of Central Asia will become very difficult.”

“All the horses in Siberia will be taken for use,” said a traveler, “and getting around between the different provinces of Central Asia will become really tough.”

“Is it true,” asked his neighbor, “that the Kirghiz of the middle horde have joined the Tartars?”

“Is it true,” asked his neighbor, “that the Kirghiz from the middle horde have teamed up with the Tartars?”

“So it is said,” answered the traveler, lowering his voice; “but who can flatter themselves that they know anything really of what is going on in this country?”

“So they say,” replied the traveler, lowering his voice. “But who can truly believe they know anything about what's really happening in this country?”

“I have heard speak of a concentration of troops on the frontier. The Don Cossacks have already gathered along the course of the Volga, and they are to be opposed to the rebel Kirghiz.”

“I’ve heard talk of a buildup of troops on the border. The Don Cossacks have already assembled along the Volga River, and they are set to face the rebel Kirghiz.”

“If the Kirghiz descend the Irtish, the route to Irkutsk will not be safe,” observed his neighbor. “Besides, yesterday I wanted to send a telegram to Krasnoiarsk, and it could not be forwarded. It’s to be feared that before long the Tartar columns will have isolated Eastern Siberia.”

“If the Kirghiz travel down the Irtish, the way to Irkutsk won’t be safe,” his neighbor pointed out. “Also, I tried to send a telegram to Krasnoiarsk yesterday, and it couldn’t be sent. We should be worried that soon the Tartar groups will have cut off Eastern Siberia.”

“In short, little father,” continued the first speaker, “these merchants have good reason for being uneasy about their trade and transactions. After requisitioning the horses, they will take the boats, carriages, every means of transport, until presently no one will be allowed to take even one step in all the empire.”

“In short, little father,” continued the first speaker, “these merchants have every reason to be worried about their trade and dealings. After they seize the horses, they will take the boats, carriages, and every other means of transport, until soon no one will be allowed to take even one step throughout the entire empire.”

“I’m much afraid that the Nijni-Novgorod fair won’t end as brilliantly as it has begun,” responded the other, shaking his head. “But the safety and integrity of the Russian territory before everything. Business is business.”

“I’m really worried that the Nijni-Novgorod fair won’t wrap up as successfully as it started,” the other replied, shaking his head. “But the safety and integrity of Russian territory comes first. Business is business.”

If in this compartment the subject of conversation varied but little—nor did it, indeed, in the other carriages of the train—in all it might have been observed that the talkers used much circumspection. When they did happen to venture out of the region of facts, they never went so far as to attempt to divine the intentions of the Muscovite government, or even to criticize them.

If the topics of conversation in this section changed very little—and they really didn’t in the other train cars either—it was noticeable that the speakers were quite careful. Whenever they dared to move beyond the realm of facts, they never tried to guess the intentions of the Russian government or even criticize them.

This was especially remarked by a traveler in a carriage at the front part of the train. This person—evidently a stranger—made good use of his eyes, and asked numberless questions, to which he received only evasive answers. Every minute leaning out of the window, which he would keep down, to the great disgust of his fellow-travelers, he lost nothing of the views to the right. He inquired the names of the most insignificant places, their position, what were their commerce, their manufactures, the number of their inhabitants, the average mortality, etc., and all this he wrote down in a note-book, already full.

This was especially noted by a traveler in a carriage at the front of the train. This person—clearly a stranger—made good use of his eyes and asked countless questions, to which he received only vague answers. He leaned out of the window every minute, which annoyed his fellow travelers, but he didn’t miss any of the views to the right. He asked for the names of the most insignificant places, their locations, what they traded in, what they manufactured, how many people lived there, the average death rate, and so on, all of which he jotted down in a notebook that was already full.

This was the correspondent Alcide Jolivet, and the reason of his putting so many insignificant questions was, that amongst the many answers he received, he hoped to find some interesting fact “for his cousin.” But, naturally enough, he was taken for a spy, and not a word treating of the events of the day was uttered in his hearing.

This was journalist Alcide Jolivet, and the reason he asked so many pointless questions was that among the various answers he got, he hoped to uncover something interesting “for his cousin.” But, understandably, people assumed he was a spy, and not a single word about the day’s events was spoken around him.

Finding, therefore, that he could learn nothing of the Tartar invasion, he wrote in his book, “Travelers of great discretion. Very close as to political matters.”

Finding that he couldn't learn anything about the Tartar invasion, he wrote in his book, “Travelers of great discretion. Very careful about political matters.”

Whilst Alcide Jolivet noted down his impressions thus minutely, his confrère, in the same train, traveling for the same object, was devoting himself to the same work of observation in another compartment. Neither of them had seen each other that day at the Moscow station, and they were each ignorant that the other had set out to visit the scene of the war. Harry Blount, speaking little, but listening much, had not inspired his companions with the suspicions which Alcide Jolivet had aroused. He was not taken for a spy, and therefore his neighbors, without constraint, gossiped in his presence, allowing themselves even to go farther than their natural caution would in most cases have allowed them. The correspondent of the Daily Telegraph had thus an opportunity of observing how much recent events preoccupied the merchants of Nijni-Novgorod, and to what a degree the commerce with Central Asia was threatened in its transit.

While Alcide Jolivet meticulously jotted down his observations, his colleague, on the same train and with the same purpose, was engaging in similar observations from another compartment. Neither of them had seen each other that day at the Moscow station, and they were both unaware that the other had set out to visit the war zone. Harry Blount, who spoke little but listened a lot, didn’t raise the suspicions that Alcide Jolivet had stirred. He wasn't seen as a spy, so his fellow passengers felt comfortable chatting in his presence, even going beyond what their usual caution would typically allow. The correspondent for the Daily Telegraph thus had a chance to see how much recent events were weighing on the merchants of Nijni-Novgorod and how much Central Asia's trade was at risk during its transit.

He therefore noted in his book this perfectly correct observation, “My fellow-travelers extremely anxious. Nothing is talked of but war, and they speak of it, with a freedom which is astonishing, as having broken out between the Volga and the Vistula.”

He noted in his book this completely accurate observation, “My fellow travelers are extremely anxious. All they talk about is war, and they discuss it with a shocking level of openness, as if it has already started between the Volga and the Vistula.”

The readers of the Daily Telegraph would not fail to be as well informed as Alcide Jolivet’s “cousin.” But as Harry Blount, seated at the left of the train, only saw one part of the country, which was hilly, without giving himself the trouble of looking at the right side, which was composed of wide plains, he added, with British assurance, “Country mountainous between Moscow and Wladimir.”

The readers of the Daily Telegraph would be just as informed as Alcide Jolivet’s “cousin.” However, since Harry Blount, sitting on the left side of the train, only saw the hilly part of the country and didn’t bother to look to the right, which featured wide plains, he confidently stated, “The countryside is mountainous between Moscow and Wladimir.”

It was evident that the Russian government purposed taking severe measures to guard against any serious eventualities even in the interior of the empire. The rebel lion had not crossed the Siberian frontier, but evil influences might be feared in the Volga provinces, so near to the country of the Kirghiz.

It was clear that the Russian government intended to take strict actions to protect against any serious threats even within the empire itself. The rebel lion hadn’t crossed the Siberian border, but negative influences could be a concern in the Volga provinces, which are close to the land of the Kirghiz.

The police had as yet found no traces of Ivan Ogareff. It was not known whether the traitor, calling in the foreigner to avenge his personal rancor, had rejoined Feofar-Khan, or whether he was endeavoring to foment a revolt in the government of Nijni-Novgorod, which at this time of year contained a population of such diverse elements. Perhaps among the Persians, Armenians, or Kalmucks, who flocked to the great market, he had agents, instructed to provoke a rising in the interior. All this was possible, especially in such a country as Russia. In fact, this vast empire, 4,000,000 square miles in extent, does not possess the homogeneousness of the states of Western Europe. The Russian territory in Europe and Asia contains more than seventy millions of inhabitants. In it thirty different languages are spoken. The Sclavonian race predominates, no doubt, but there are besides Russians, Poles, Lithuanians, Courlanders. Add to these, Finns, Laplanders, Esthonians, several other northern tribes with unpronounceable names, the Permiaks, the Germans, the Greeks, the Tartars, the Caucasian tribes, the Mongol, Kalmuck, Samoid, Kamtschatkan, and Aleutian hordes, and one may understand that the unity of so vast a state must be difficult to maintain, and that it could only be the work of time, aided by the wisdom of many successive rulers.

The police had not yet found any traces of Ivan Ogareff. It was unclear whether the traitor, who had enlisted the foreigner to settle his personal grudge, had rejoined Feofar-Khan or was trying to stir up a revolt in the government of Nijni-Novgorod, which at this time of year had a diverse population. Perhaps among the Persians, Armenians, or Kalmucks, who flocked to the large market, he had agents ready to incite an uprising. All of this was possible, especially in a country like Russia. In fact, this vast empire, covering 4,000,000 square miles, lacks the homogeneity found in Western European states. The Russian territory in Europe and Asia is home to over seventy million people. Thirty different languages are spoken there. While the Slavic race predominates, there are also Russians, Poles, Lithuanians, Courlanders. In addition, there are Finns, Laplanders, Estonians, and several other northern tribes with hard-to-pronounce names, the Permiaks, Germans, Greeks, Tartars, Caucasian tribes, and Mongol, Kalmuck, Samoid, Kamchatkan, and Aleutian groups. It’s clear that maintaining unity in such a vast state is challenging and could only be achieved over time, supported by the wisdom of many successive leaders.

Be that as it may, Ivan Ogareff had hitherto managed to escape all search, and very probably he might have rejoined the Tartar army. But at every station where the train stopped, inspectors came forward who scrutinized the travelers and subjected them all to a minute examination, as by order of the superintendent of police, these officials were seeking Ivan Ogareff. The government, in fact, believed it to be certain that the traitor had not yet been able to quit European Russia. If there appeared cause to suspect any traveler, he was carried off to explain himself at the police station, and in the meantime the train went on its way, no person troubling himself about the unfortunate one left behind.

Be that as it may, Ivan Ogareff had managed to avoid capture so far, and it was very likely he could have rejoined the Tartar army. However, at every station where the train stopped, inspectors came on board, examining the travelers closely. By order of the police superintendent, these officials were on the lookout for Ivan Ogareff. The government was convinced that the traitor hadn’t been able to leave European Russia yet. If there was any reason to suspect a traveler, they were taken to the police station to explain themselves, while the train continued on its journey, with no one paying any attention to the unfortunate person left behind.

With the Russian police, which is very arbitrary, it is absolutely useless to argue. Military rank is conferred on its employees, and they act in military fashion. How can anyone, moreover, help obeying, unhesitatingly, orders which emanate from a monarch who has the right to employ this formula at the head of his ukase: “We, by the grace of God, Emperor and Autocrat of all the Russias of Moscow, Kiev, Wladimir, and Novgorod, Czar of Kasan and Astrakhan, Czar of Poland, Czar of Siberia, Czar of the Tauric Chersonese, Seignior of Pskov, Prince of Smolensk, Lithuania, Volkynia, Podolia, and Finland, Prince of Esthonia, Livonia, Courland, and of Semigallia, of Bialystok, Karelia, Sougria, Perm, Viatka, Bulgaria, and many other countries; Lord and Sovereign Prince of the territory of Nijni-Novgorod, Tchemigoff, Riazan, Polotsk, Rostov, Jaroslavl, Bielozersk, Oudoria, Obdoria, Kondinia, Vitepsk, and of Mstislaf, Governor of the Hyperborean Regions, Lord of the countries of Iveria, Kartalinia, Grouzinia, Kabardinia, and Armenia, Hereditary Lord and Suzerain of the Scherkess princes, of those of the mountains, and of others; heir of Norway, Duke of Schleswig-Holstein, Stormarn, Dittmarsen, and Oldenburg.” A powerful lord, in truth, is he whose arms are an eagle with two heads, holding a scepter and a globe, surrounded by the escutcheons of Novgorod, Wladimir, Kiev, Kasan, Astrakhan, and of Siberia, and environed by the collar of the order of St. Andrew, surmounted by a royal crown!

With the Russian police, which is very unpredictable, it's completely pointless to argue. They have military ranks, and they behave like the military. How can anyone not obey, without hesitation, orders coming from a monarch who uses this title at the top of his decree: “We, by the grace of God, Emperor and Autocrat of all the Russias of Moscow, Kiev, Wladimir, and Novgorod, Czar of Kasan and Astrakhan, Czar of Poland, Czar of Siberia, Czar of the Tauric Chersonese, Lord of Pskov, Prince of Smolensk, Lithuania, Volkynia, Podolia, and Finland, Prince of Esthonia, Livonia, Courland, and of Semigallia, of Bialystok, Karelia, Sougria, Perm, Viatka, Bulgaria, and many other countries; Lord and Sovereign Prince of the territory of Nijni-Novgorod, Tchemigoff, Riazan, Polotsk, Rostov, Jaroslavl, Bielozersk, Oudoria, Obdoria, Kondinia, Vitepsk, and of Mstislaf, Governor of the Hyperborean Regions, Lord of the countries of Iveria, Kartalinia, Grouzinia, Kabardinia, and Armenia, Hereditary Lord and Suzerain of the Scherkess princes, of those of the mountains, and of others; heir of Norway, Duke of Schleswig-Holstein, Stormarn, Dittmarsen, and Oldenburg.” Truly, a powerful lord is he whose arms bear an eagle with two heads, holding a scepter and a globe, surrounded by the coats of arms of Novgorod, Wladimir, Kiev, Kasan, Astrakhan, and Siberia, and adorned with the collar of the Order of St. Andrew, topped with a royal crown!

As to Michael Strogoff, his papers were in order, and he was, consequently, free from all police supervision.

As for Michael Strogoff, his documents were in order, so he was free from any police oversight.

At the station of Wladimir the train stopped for several minutes, which appeared sufficient to enable the correspondent of the Daily Telegraph to take a twofold view, physical and moral, and to form a complete estimate of this ancient capital of Russia.

At the Wladimir station, the train stopped for several minutes, which seemed enough time for the correspondent of the Daily Telegraph to get a look at both the physical and moral aspects and to make a thorough assessment of this historic capital of Russia.

At the Wladimir station fresh travelers joined the train. Among others, a young girl entered the compartment occupied by Michael Strogoff. A vacant place was found opposite the courier. The young girl took it, after placing by her side a modest traveling-bag of red leather, which seemed to constitute all her luggage. Then seating herself with downcast eyes, not even glancing at the fellow-travelers whom chance had given her, she prepared for a journey which was still to last several hours.

At the Wladimir station, new travelers boarded the train. Among them, a young girl entered the compartment where Michael Strogoff was seated. She found an empty seat directly across from him. The young girl took her place, setting down a simple red leather travel bag beside her, which appeared to be all her belongings. Then, sitting with her eyes cast down and not looking at the fellow passengers who happened to be with her, she readied herself for a journey that would still last several hours.

Michael Strogoff could not help looking attentively at his newly-arrived fellow-traveler. As she was so placed as to travel with her back to the engine, he even offered her his seat, which he might prefer to her own, but she thanked him with a slight bend of her graceful neck.

Michael Strogoff couldn't help but look closely at his fellow traveler who had just arrived. Since she was seated facing away from the engine, he even offered her his seat, which he thought might be better than hers, but she thanked him with a slight nod of her graceful neck.

The young girl appeared to be about sixteen or seventeen years of age. Her head, truly charming, was of the purest Sclavonic type—slightly severe, and likely in a few summers to unfold into beauty rather than mere prettiness. From beneath a sort of kerchief which she wore on her head escaped in profusion light golden hair. Her eyes were brown, soft, and expressive of much sweetness of temper. The nose was straight, and attached to her pale and somewhat thin cheeks by delicately mobile nostrils. The lips were finely cut, but it seemed as if they had long since forgotten how to smile.

The young girl seemed to be around sixteen or seventeen. Her head, truly charming, had the purest Slavic characteristics—slightly serious, and likely to blossom into beauty rather than just prettiness in a few years. From under a sort of scarf she wore on her head, light golden hair spilled out abundantly. Her eyes were brown, soft, and showed a lot of sweetness in her temperament. She had a straight nose, and delicate, mobile nostrils connected to her pale, somewhat thin cheeks. Her lips were finely shaped, but it looked like they had long forgotten how to smile.

The young traveler was tall and upright, as far as could be judged of her figure from the very simple and ample pelisse that covered her. Although she was still a very young girl in the literal sense of the term, the development of her high forehead and clearly-cut features gave the idea that she was the possessor of great moral energy—a point which did not escape Michael Strogoff. Evidently this young girl had already suffered in the past, and the future doubtless did not present itself to her in glowing colors; but she had surely known how to struggle still with the trials of life. Her energy was evidently both prompt and persistent, and her calmness unalterable, even under circumstances in which a man would be likely to give way or lose his self-command.

The young traveler was tall and upright, at least that’s how her figure appeared beneath the simple, roomy coat she wore. Even though she was still very young in a literal sense, the shape of her high forehead and clearly defined features suggested she possessed great moral strength—a fact that did not go unnoticed by Michael Strogoff. Clearly, this young woman had faced hardships in the past, and the future likely didn’t seem bright to her; yet she had learned to fight through life’s challenges. Her energy was both quick and consistent, and her calmness unwavering, even in situations where a man might easily lose his composure.

Such was the impression which she produced at first sight. Michael Strogoff, being himself of an energetic temperament, was naturally struck by the character of her physiognomy, and, while taking care not to cause her annoyance by a too persistent gaze, he observed his neighbor with no small interest. The costume of the young traveler was both extremely simple and appropriate. She was not rich—that could be easily seen; but not the slightest mark of negligence was to be discerned in her dress. All her luggage was contained in the leather bag which, for want of room, she held on her lap.

Such was the impression she made at first glance. Michael Strogoff, being naturally energetic, was immediately struck by her facial features, and while trying not to stare too much and annoy her, he watched his neighbor with considerable interest. The young traveler's outfit was both very simple and suitable. She clearly wasn't wealthy; that was obvious, but there wasn't a hint of carelessness in her clothing. All her belongings were packed in the leather bag she held on her lap due to a lack of space.

She wore a long, dark pelisse, gracefully adjusted at the neck by a blue tie. Under this pelisse, a short skirt, also dark, fell over a robe which reached the ankles. Half-boots of leather, thickly soled, as if chosen in anticipation of a long journey, covered her small feet.

She wore a long, dark coat that was stylishly tied at the neck with a blue ribbon. Under the coat, a short, dark skirt draped over a long dress that reached her ankles. Sturdy leather ankle boots, thick-soled as if picked for a long journey, covered her small feet.

Michael Strogoff fancied that he recognized, by certain details, the fashion of the costume of Livonia, and thought his neighbor a native of the Baltic provinces.

Michael Strogoff thought he recognized, by certain details, the style of the costume from Livonia, and believed his neighbor was from the Baltic provinces.

But whither was this young girl going, alone, at an age when the fostering care of a father, or the protection of a brother, is considered a matter of necessity? Had she now come, after an already long journey, from the provinces of Western Russia? Was she merely going to Nijni-Novgorod, or was the end of her travels beyond the eastern frontiers of the empire? Would some relation, some friend, await her arrival by the train? Or was it not more probable, on the contrary, that she would find herself as much isolated in the town as she was in this compartment? It was probable.

But where was this young girl headed, alone, at an age when having a father’s care or a brother’s protection is considered essential? Had she traveled a long way from the provinces of Western Russia? Was she just going to Nizhny Novgorod, or was her journey leading her beyond the eastern borders of the empire? Would a relative or a friend be waiting for her when she arrived at the train station? Or was it more likely that she would feel just as alone in the town as she did in this compartment? That seemed likely.

In fact, the effect of habits contracted in solitude was clearly manifested in the bearing of the young girl. The manner in which she entered the carriage and prepared herself for the journey, the slight disturbance she caused among those around her, the care she took not to incommode or give trouble to anyone, all showed that she was accustomed to be alone, and to depend on herself only.

In fact, the impact of habits formed in solitude was clearly evident in the way the young girl carried herself. The way she got into the carriage and got ready for the journey, the minor commotion she created among those nearby, and the care she took not to inconvenience or trouble anyone all demonstrated that she was used to being alone and relied solely on herself.

Michael Strogoff observed her with interest, but, himself reserved, he sought no opportunity of accosting her. Once only, when her neighbor—the merchant who had jumbled together so imprudently in his remarks tallow and shawls—being asleep, and threatening her with his great head, which was swaying from one shoulder to the other, Michael Strogoff awoke him somewhat roughly, and made him understand that he must hold himself upright.

Michael Strogoff watched her with interest, but he himself was reserved and didn’t try to talk to her. Just once, when her neighbor—the merchant who had clumsily mixed together tallow and shawls in his comments—was asleep and leaning toward her with his large head swaying from side to side, Michael Strogoff shook him awake a bit roughly and made it clear that he needed to sit up straight.

The merchant, rude enough by nature, grumbled some words against “people who interfere with what does not concern them,” but Michael Strogoff cast on him a glance so stern that the sleeper leant on the opposite side, and relieved the young traveler from his unpleasant vicinity.

The merchant, naturally rude, muttered some words against “people who interfere with things that aren’t their business,” but Michael Strogoff shot him a look so harsh that the man leaned to the other side, getting away from the young traveler.

The latter looked at the young man for an instant, and mute and modest thanks were in that look.

The latter glanced at the young man for a moment, and in that look were silent and humble thanks.

But a circumstance occurred which gave Strogoff a just idea of the character of the maiden. Twelve versts before arriving at Nijni-Novgorod, at a sharp curve of the iron way, the train experienced a very violent shock. Then, for a minute, it ran onto the slope of an embankment.

But something happened that gave Strogoff a true sense of the girl's character. Twelve versts before reaching Nijni-Novgorod, at a sharp bend in the railway, the train hit a very hard jolt. Then, for a minute, it ran onto the side of an embankment.

Travelers more or less shaken about, cries, confusion, general disorder in the carriages—such was the effect at first produced. It was to be feared that some serious accident had happened. Consequently, even before the train had stopped, the doors were opened, and the panic-stricken passengers thought only of getting out of the carriages.

Travelers were more or less jolted around, with screams, chaos, and overall disorder in the carriages—this was the initial reaction. There was a genuine fear that a serious accident had occurred. As a result, even before the train came to a halt, the doors were flung open, and the frightened passengers focused solely on escaping the carriages.

Michael Strogoff thought instantly of the young girl; but, while the passengers in her compartment were precipitating themselves outside, screaming and struggling, she had remained quietly in her place, her face scarcely changed by a slight pallor.

Michael Strogoff immediately thought of the young girl; however, while the passengers in her compartment rushed outside, screaming and fighting, she stayed calmly in her seat, her face barely altered by a slight paleness.

She waited—Michael Strogoff waited also.

She waited—Michael Strogoff waited too.

Both remained quiet.

They both stayed quiet.

“A determined nature!” thought Michael Strogoff.

“A determined nature!” thought Michael Strogoff.

However, all danger had quickly disappeared. A breakage of the coupling of the luggage-van had first caused the shock to, and then the stoppage of, the train, which in another instant would have been thrown from the top of the embankment into a bog. There was an hour’s delay. At last, the road being cleared, the train proceeded, and at half-past eight in the evening arrived at the station of Nijni-Novgorod.

However, all danger had quickly vanished. A break in the coupling of the luggage car first caused the jolt and then the stopping of the train, which just moments later would have been thrown off the embankment into a swamp. There was a one-hour delay. Finally, with the route cleared, the train continued on and arrived at the station in Nizhny Novgorod at 8:30 PM.

Before anyone could get out of the carriages, the inspectors of police presented themselves at the doors and examined the passengers.

Before anyone could get out of the carriages, the police inspectors arrived at the doors and checked the passengers.

Michael Strogoff showed his podorojna, made out in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff. He had consequently no difficulty. As to the other travelers in the compartment, all bound for Nijni-Novgorod, their appearance, happily for them, was in nowise suspicious.

Michael Strogoff showed his travel permit, made out in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff. He had no trouble at all. As for the other travelers in the compartment, all heading to Nizhny Novgorod, they looked perfectly normal, which was fortunate for them.

The young girl in her turn, exhibited, not a passport, since passports are no longer required in Russia, but a permit indorsed with a private seal, and which seemed to be of a special character. The inspector read the permit with attention. Then, having attentively examined the person whose description it contained:

The young girl, for her part, showed not a passport, since passports are no longer needed in Russia, but a permit stamped with a private seal that appeared to be of special importance. The inspector read the permit carefully. Then, after closely examining the person whose description was included:

“You are from Riga?” he said.

"You're from Riga?" he asked.

“Yes,” replied the young girl.

“Yes,” replied the girl.

“You are going to Irkutsk?”

“Are you going to Irkutsk?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“By what route?”

"Which route?"

“By Perm.”

"Through Perm."

“Good!” replied the inspector. “Take care to have your permit viséd, at the police station of Nijni-Novgorod.”

“Great!” replied the inspector. “Make sure to have your permit stamped at the police station in Nijni-Novgorod.”

The young girl bent her head in token of assent.

The young girl nodded her head in agreement.

Hearing these questions and replies, Michael Strogoff experienced a mingled sentiment both of surprise and pity. What! this young girl, alone, journeying to that far-off Siberia, and at a time when, to its ordinary dangers, were added all the perils of an invaded country and one in a state of insurrection! How would she reach it? What would become of her?

Hearing these questions and responses, Michael Strogoff felt a mix of surprise and pity. What! This young girl, traveling alone to distant Siberia, especially now when the usual dangers were heightened by the risks of an invaded country and one in turmoil! How would she make it there? What would happen to her?

The inspection ended, the doors of the carriages were then opened, but, before Michael Strogoff could move towards her, the young Livonian, who had been the first to descend, had disappeared in the crowd which thronged the platforms of the railway station.

The inspection was over, the doors of the carriages were opened, but before Michael Strogoff could approach her, the young Livonian, who had been the first to get out, vanished into the crowd that filled the platforms of the train station.





CHAPTER V THE TWO ANNOUNCEMENTS

NIJNI-NOVGOROD, Lower Novgorod, situate at the junction of the Volga and the Oka, is the chief town in the district of the same name. It was here that Michael Strogoff was obliged to leave the railway, which at the time did not go beyond that town. Thus, as he advanced, his traveling would become first less speedy and then less safe.

NIJNI-NOVGOROD, Lower Novgorod, located at the meeting point of the Volga and the Oka rivers, is the main town in the district of the same name. It was here that Michael Strogoff had to leave the railway, which at that time didn't extend beyond this town. Therefore, as he continued his journey, his travel would become less quick and then less secure.

Nijni-Novgorod, the fixed population of which is only from thirty to thirty-five thousand inhabitants, contained at that time more than three hundred thousand; that is to say, the population was increased tenfold. This addition was in consequence of the celebrated fair, which was held within the walls for three weeks. Formerly Makariew had the benefit of this concourse of traders, but since 1817 the fair had been removed to Nijni-Novgorod.

Nizhny Novgorod, which normally has a resident population of around thirty to thirty-five thousand people, had more than three hundred thousand at that time; in other words, the population grew tenfold. This surge was due to the famous fair, which took place within the city for three weeks. Previously, Makariev benefited from this gathering of traders, but since 1817, the fair had been moved to Nizhny Novgorod.

Even at the late hour at which Michael Strogoff left the platform, there was still a large number of people in the two towns, separated by the stream of the Volga, which compose Nijni-Novgorod. The highest of these is built on a steep rock, and defended by a fort called in Russia “kreml.”

Even at the late hour when Michael Strogoff left the platform, there were still a lot of people in the two towns separated by the Volga River, which make up Nijni-Novgorod. The higher town is built on a steep rock and is protected by a fort called a “kreml” in Russia.

Michael Strogoff expected some trouble in finding a hotel, or even an inn, to suit him. As he had not to start immediately, for he was going to take a steamer, he was compelled to look out for some lodging; but, before doing so, he wished to know exactly the hour at which the steamboat would start. He went to the office of the company whose boats plied between Nijni-Novgorod and Perm. There, to his great annoyance, he found that no boat started for Perm till the following day at twelve o’clock. Seventeen hours to wait! It was very vexatious to a man so pressed for time. However, he never senselessly murmured. Besides, the fact was that no other conveyance could take him so quickly either to Perm or Kasan. It would be better, then, to wait for the steamer, which would enable him to regain lost time.

Michael Strogoff anticipated some difficulty in finding a hotel or even an inn that would suit him. Since he didn't have to leave right away, as he was planning to take a steamer, he had to look for somewhere to stay. But before doing that, he wanted to know exactly what time the steamboat would depart. He went to the office of the company that operated boats between Nijni-Novgorod and Perm. There, much to his annoyance, he discovered that no boat was leaving for Perm until the next day at noon. Seventeen hours to wait! It was really frustrating for someone who was so short on time. However, he didn't complain needlessly. Besides, the truth was that no other transport could get him to Perm or Kasan any faster. So, it would be better to wait for the steamer, which would help him make up for lost time.

Here, then, was Michael Strogoff, strolling through the town and quietly looking out for some inn in which to pass the night. However, he troubled himself little on this score, and, but that hunger pressed him, he would probably have wandered on till morning in the streets of Nijni-Novgorod. He was looking for supper rather than a bed. But he found both at the sign of the City of Constantinople. There, the landlord offered him a fairly comfortable room, with little furniture, it is true, but not without an image of the Virgin, and a few saints framed in yellow gauze.

Here was Michael Strogoff, walking through the town and quietly looking for an inn to spend the night. However, he didn’t worry too much about that, and if it weren't for his hunger, he might have kept wandering the streets of Nijni-Novgorod until morning. He was more focused on finding dinner than a place to sleep. But he found both at the City of Constantinople. There, the landlord offered him a fairly comfortable room, with not much furniture, but it did have an image of the Virgin and a few saints framed in yellow gauze.

A goose filled with sour stuffing swimming in thick cream, barley bread, some curds, powdered sugar mixed with cinnamon, and a jug of kwass, the ordinary Russian beer, were placed before him, and sufficed to satisfy his hunger. He did justice to the meal, which was more than could be said of his neighbor at table, who, having, in his character of “old believer” of the sect of Raskalniks, made the vow of abstinence, rejected the potatoes in front of him, and carefully refrained from putting sugar in his tea.

A goose stuffed with sour filling swimming in thick cream, barley bread, some curds, powdered sugar mixed with cinnamon, and a jug of kvass, the typical Russian beer, were placed in front of him, and they were enough to satisfy his hunger. He enjoyed the meal, which was more than could be said for his table neighbor, who, as an “old believer” in the Raskolnik sect, had taken a vow of abstinence, rejected the potatoes in front of him, and carefully avoided putting sugar in his tea.

His supper finished, Michael Strogoff, instead of going up to his bedroom, again strolled out into the town. But, although the long twilight yet lingered, the crowd was already dispersing, the streets were gradually becoming empty, and at length everyone retired to his dwelling.

His dinner finished, Michael Strogoff, instead of heading up to his bedroom, strolled back out into the town. But even though the long twilight still lingered, the crowd was already thinning out, the streets were slowly emptying, and eventually, everyone returned to their homes.

Why did not Michael Strogoff go quietly to bed, as would have seemed more reasonable after a long railway journey? Was he thinking of the young Livonian girl who had been his traveling companion? Having nothing better to do, he WAS thinking of her. Did he fear that, lost in this busy city, she might be exposed to insult? He feared so, and with good reason. Did he hope to meet her, and, if need were, to afford her protection? No. To meet would be difficult. As to protection—what right had he—

Why didn't Michael Strogoff just go to bed quietly, which would have made more sense after a long train trip? Was he thinking about the young Livonian girl who had traveled with him? Having nothing else to occupy his mind, he was indeed thinking about her. Did he worry that, lost in this bustling city, she might be in danger of being insulted? He did worry, and for good reason. Did he hope to run into her, and if necessary, offer her some protection? No. It would be hard to find her. As for protection—what right did he have—

“Alone,” he said to himself, “alone, in the midst of these wandering tribes! And yet the present dangers are nothing compared to those she must undergo. Siberia! Irkutsk! I am about to dare all risks for Russia, for the Czar, while she is about to do so—For whom? For what? She is authorized to cross the frontier! The country beyond is in revolt! The steppes are full of Tartar bands!”

“Alone,” he said to himself, “alone, among these wandering tribes! And yet the current dangers are nothing compared to what she has to face. Siberia! Irkutsk! I'm about to take all these risks for Russia, for the Czar, while she is about to do it—For whom? For what? She has permission to cross the border! The land beyond is in chaos! The steppes are full of Tartar groups!”

Michael Strogoff stopped for an instant, and reflected.

Michael Strogoff paused for a moment and thought.

“Without doubt,” thought he, “she must have determined on undertaking her journey before the invasion. Perhaps she is even now ignorant of what is happening. But no, that cannot be; the merchants discussed before her the disturbances in Siberia—and she did not seem surprised. She did not even ask an explanation. She must have known it then, and knowing it, is still resolute. Poor girl! Her motive for the journey must be urgent indeed! But though she may be brave—and she certainly is so—her strength must fail her, and, to say nothing of dangers and obstacles, she will be unable to endure the fatigue of such a journey. Never can she reach Irkutsk!”

“Without a doubt,” he thought, “she must have decided to go on her journey before the invasion. She might even be unaware of what's happening right now. But no, that can't be true; the merchants talked about the troubles in Siberia in front of her—and she didn't seem surprised. She didn't even ask for an explanation. She must have known about it then, and knowing it, she is still determined. Poor girl! Her reason for the journey must be really urgent! But even if she is brave—and she definitely is—her strength will likely give out, and not to mention the dangers and obstacles, she won’t be able to handle the fatigue of such a journey. There's no way she can make it to Irkutsk!”

Indulging in such reflections, Michael Strogoff wandered on as chance led him; being well acquainted with the town, he knew that he could easily retrace his steps.

Indulging in such thoughts, Michael Strogoff continued on as fate directed him; being familiar with the town, he knew he could easily find his way back.

Having strolled on for about an hour, he seated himself on a bench against the wall of a large wooden cottage, which stood, with many others, on a vast open space. He had scarcely been there five minutes when a hand was laid heavily on his shoulder.

Having walked for about an hour, he sat down on a bench against the wall of a large wooden cottage, which stood, alongside many others, in a wide open area. He had barely been there five minutes when a hand was placed firmly on his shoulder.

“What are you doing here?” roughly demanded a tall and powerful man, who had approached unperceived.

“What are you doing here?” a tall and strong man asked roughly as he approached without being noticed.

“I am resting,” replied Michael Strogoff.

“I’m resting,” replied Mike Strogoff.

“Do you mean to stay all night on the bench?”

“Are you planning to stay on the bench all night?”

“Yes, if I feel inclined to do so,” answered Michael Strogoff, in a tone somewhat too sharp for the simple merchant he wished to personate.

“Yeah, if I feel like it,” replied Michael Strogoff, in a tone that was a bit too sharp for the simple merchant he was trying to portray.

“Come forward, then, so I can see you,” said the man.

“Step forward, then, so I can see you,” said the man.

Michael Strogoff, remembering that, above all, prudence was requisite, instinctively drew back. “It is not necessary,” he replied, and calmly stepped back ten paces.

Michael Strogoff, recalling that being cautious was essential, instinctively took a step back. “It’s not needed,” he said, and calmly moved back ten paces.

The man seemed, as Michael observed him well, to have the look of a Bohemian, such as are met at fairs, and with whom contact, either physical or moral, is unpleasant. Then, as he looked more attentively through the dusk, he perceived, near the cottage, a large caravan, the usual traveling dwelling of the Zingaris or gypsies, who swarm in Russia wherever a few copecks can be obtained.

The man appeared, as Michael carefully noticed, to have the look of a Bohemian, similar to those encountered at fairs, and interacting with them, whether physically or morally, is uncomfortable. Then, as he looked more closely through the twilight, he spotted a large caravan near the cottage, the typical traveling home of the Zingaris or gypsies, who are commonly found in Russia wherever a few kopecks can be made.

As the gypsy took two or three steps forward, and was about to interrogate Michael Strogoff more closely, the door of the cottage opened. He could just see a woman, who spoke quickly in a language which Michael Strogoff knew to be a mixture of Mongol and Siberian.

As the gypsy took a couple of steps closer and was about to question Michael Strogoff more intently, the door of the cottage swung open. He could just make out a woman who spoke rapidly in a language that Michael Strogoff recognized as a mix of Mongol and Siberian.

“Another spy! Let him alone, and come to supper. The papluka is waiting for you.”

“Another spy! Just leave him be and come to dinner. The food is waiting for you.”

Michael Strogoff could not help smiling at the epithet bestowed on him, dreading spies as he did above all else.

Michael Strogoff couldn't help but smile at the nickname given to him, especially since he feared spies more than anything else.

In the same dialect, although his accent was very different, the Bohemian replied in words which signify, “You are right, Sangarre! Besides, we start to-morrow.”

In the same dialect, although his accent was very different, the Bohemian replied with words that meant, “You’re right, Sangarre! Also, we’re starting tomorrow.”

“To-morrow?” repeated the woman in surprise.

"Tomorrow?" the woman repeated in surprise.

“Yes, Sangarre,” replied the Bohemian; “to-morrow, and the Father himself sends us—where we are going!”

“Yes, Sangarre,” replied the Bohemian; “tomorrow, and the Father himself is sending us—where we’re headed!”

Thereupon the man and woman entered the cottage, and carefully closed the door.

Thereupon, the man and woman entered the cottage and carefully shut the door.

“Good!” said Michael Strogoff, to himself; “if these gipsies do not wish to be understood when they speak before me, they had better use some other language.”

“Good!” said Michael Strogoff to himself. “If these gypsies don’t want to be understood when they talk in front of me, they should use a different language.”

From his Siberian origin, and because he had passed his childhood in the Steppes, Michael Strogoff, it has been said, understood almost all the languages in usage from Tartary to the Sea of Ice. As to the exact signification of the words he had heard, he did not trouble his head. For why should it interest him?

From his Siberian roots and the fact that he spent his childhood in the Steppes, Michael Strogoff was said to understand almost all the languages spoken from Tartary to the Sea of Ice. As for the precise meaning of the words he had heard, he didn’t concern himself with it. After all, why would it matter to him?

It was already late when he thought of returning to his inn to take some repose. He followed, as he did so, the course of the Volga, whose waters were almost hidden under the countless number of boats floating on its bosom.

It was already late when he considered heading back to his inn to get some rest. As he did this, he followed the path of the Volga, whose waters were nearly covered by the countless boats floating on its surface.

An hour after, Michael Strogoff was sleeping soundly on one of those Russian beds which always seem so hard to strangers, and on the morrow, the 17th of July, he awoke at break of day.

An hour later, Michael Strogoff was sound asleep on one of those Russian beds that always feel so hard to newcomers, and the next day, July 17th, he woke up at dawn.

He had still five hours to pass in Nijni-Novgorod; it seemed to him an age. How was he to spend the morning unless in wandering, as he had done the evening before, through the streets? By the time he had finished his breakfast, strapped up his bag, had his podorojna inspected at the police office, he would have nothing to do but start. But he was not a man to lie in bed after the sun had risen; so he rose, dressed himself, placed the letter with the imperial arms on it carefully at the bottom of its usual pocket within the lining of his coat, over which he fastened his belt; he then closed his bag and threw it over his shoulder. This done, he had no wish to return to the City of Constantinople, and intending to breakfast on the bank of the Volga near the wharf, he settled his bill and left the inn. By way of precaution, Michael Strogoff went first to the office of the steam-packet company, and there made sure that the Caucasus would start at the appointed hour. As he did so, the thought for the first time struck him that, since the young Livonian girl was going to Perm, it was very possible that her intention was also to embark in the Caucasus, in which case he should accompany her.

He still had five hours to kill in Nizhny Novgorod; it felt like forever. How was he supposed to spend the morning if not by wandering through the streets like he had the night before? By the time he finished his breakfast, strapped up his bag, and got his travel permit checked at the police station, he would have nothing to do but leave. But he wasn’t the type to lie in bed after sunrise; so he got up, got dressed, carefully put the letter with the imperial seal at the bottom of its usual pocket in his coat’s lining, over which he fastened his belt. Then he closed his bag and threw it over his shoulder. Having done that, he had no desire to return to Constantinople, and deciding to have breakfast by the Volga River near the wharf, he settled his bill and left the inn. As a precaution, Michael Strogoff first went to the steamship company’s office to confirm that the Caucasus would leave at the scheduled time. It was then that it first occurred to him that since the young Livonian girl was heading to Perm, it was very likely that she also intended to board the Caucasus, in which case he should go with her.

The town above with its kremlin, whose circumference measures two versts, and which resembles that of Moscow, was altogether abandoned. Even the governor did not reside there. But if the town above was like a city of the dead, the town below, at all events, was alive.

The town above, with its kremlin that measures two versts around and looks similar to Moscow's, was completely deserted. Even the governor didn't live there. But while the town above felt like a ghost town, the town below was definitely alive.

Michael Strogoff, having crossed the Volga on a bridge of boats, guarded by mounted Cossacks, reached the square where the evening before he had fallen in with the gipsy camp. This was somewhat outside the town, where the fair of Nijni-Novgorod was held. In a vast plain rose the temporary palace of the governor-general, where by imperial orders that great functionary resided during the whole of the fair, which, thanks to the people who composed it, required an ever-watchful surveillance.

Michael Strogoff, after crossing the Volga on a bridge of boats, watched over by mounted Cossacks, arrived at the square where he had encountered the gypsy camp the night before. This area was just outside the town, where the Nijni-Novgorod fair took place. In a vast plain stood the temporary palace of the governor-general, where, by imperial decree, this high-ranking official stayed for the duration of the fair, which, due to the diverse crowd, demanded constant vigilance.

This plain was now covered with booths symmetrically arranged in such a manner as to leave avenues broad enough to allow the crowd to pass without a crush.

This area was now filled with booths arranged in a way that left wide pathways for the crowd to move without feeling cramped.

Each group of these booths, of all sizes and shapes, formed a separate quarter particularly dedicated to some special branch of commerce. There was the iron quarter, the furriers’ quarter, the woolen quarter, the quarter of the wood merchants, the weavers’ quarter, the dried fish quarter, etc. Some booths were even built of fancy materials, some of bricks of tea, others of masses of salt meat—that is to say, of samples of the goods which the owners thus announced were there to the purchasers—a singular, and somewhat American, mode of advertisement.

Each group of these booths, in all kinds of sizes and shapes, made up a distinct area specifically dedicated to a particular branch of trade. There was the iron area, the fur traders’ area, the wool area, the wood merchants' area, the weavers’ area, the dried fish area, and so on. Some booths were even constructed from fancy materials, some from bricks of tea, others from piles of salted meat—essentially, samples of the goods that the owners were showcasing for potential buyers—a unique and somewhat American way of advertising.

In the avenues and long alleys there was already a large assemblage of people—the sun, which had risen at four o’clock, being well above the horizon—an extraordinary mixture of Europeans and Asiatics, talking, wrangling, haranguing, and bargaining. Everything which can be bought or sold seemed to be heaped up in this square. Furs, precious stones, silks, Cashmere shawls, Turkey carpets, weapons from the Caucasus, gauzes from Smyrna and Ispahan. Tiflis armor, caravan teas. European bronzes, Swiss clocks, velvets and silks from Lyons, English cottons, harness, fruits, vegetables, minerals from the Ural, malachite, lapis-lazuli, spices, perfumes, medicinal herbs, wood, tar, rope, horn, pumpkins, water-melons, etc—all the products of India, China, Persia, from the shores of the Caspian and the Black Sea, from America and Europe, were united at this corner of the globe.

In the streets and long pathways, there was already a big crowd of people—the sun, which had come up at four o'clock, was well above the horizon—an amazing mix of Europeans and Asians, chatting, arguing, giving speeches, and negotiating. Everything that could be bought or sold seemed to be piled up in this square. Furs, gemstones, silks, cashmere shawls, Turkish carpets, weapons from the Caucasus, fabrics from Smyrna and Ispahan. Tbilisi armor, caravan teas. European bronzes, Swiss clocks, velvets and silks from Lyon, English cottons, harness, fruits, vegetables, minerals from the Ural, malachite, lapis lazuli, spices, perfumes, medicinal herbs, wood, tar, rope, horn, pumpkins, watermelons, etc.—all the products of India, China, Persia, from the shores of the Caspian and the Black Sea, from America and Europe, were gathered at this corner of the earth.

It is scarcely possible truly to portray the moving mass of human beings surging here and there, the excitement, the confusion, the hubbub; demonstrative as were the natives and the inferior classes, they were completely outdone by their visitors. There were merchants from Central Asia, who had occupied a year in escorting their merchandise across its vast plains, and who would not again see their shops and counting-houses for another year to come. In short, of such importance is this fair of Nijni-Novgorod, that the sum total of its transactions amounts yearly to nearly a hundred million dollars.

It’s almost impossible to accurately capture the throng of people moving around, the excitement, the chaos, the noise; while the locals and lower classes were very expressive, they were completely overshadowed by their visitors. There were merchants from Central Asia who had spent a year bringing their goods across the vast plains and wouldn’t see their shops and offices again for another year. In short, this fair in Nijni-Novgorod is so significant that its total transactions reach nearly a hundred million dollars each year.

On one of the open spaces between the quarters of this temporary city were numbers of mountebanks of every description; gypsies from the mountains, telling fortunes to the credulous fools who are ever to be found in such assemblies; Zingaris or Tsiganes—a name which the Russians give to the gypsies who are the descendants of the ancient Copts—singing their wildest melodies and dancing their most original dances; comedians of foreign theaters, acting Shakespeare, adapted to the taste of spectators who crowded to witness them. In the long avenues the bear showmen accompanied their four-footed dancers, menageries resounded with the hoarse cries of animals under the influence of the stinging whip or red-hot irons of the tamer; and, besides all these numberless performers, in the middle of the central square, surrounded by a circle four deep of enthusiastic amateurs, was a band of “mariners of the Volga,” sitting on the ground, as on the deck of their vessel, imitating the action of rowing, guided by the stick of the master of the orchestra, the veritable helmsman of this imaginary vessel! A whimsical and pleasing custom!

In one of the open spaces between the sections of this temporary city, there were various performers of all kinds: gypsies from the mountains, telling fortunes to the gullible people who can always be found in such gatherings; Zingaris or Tsiganes—the term Russians use for gypsies who are descendants of the ancient Copts—singing their wildest songs and dancing their most unique dances; comedians from foreign theaters, acting out Shakespeare, tailored to the preferences of the crowd that gathered to watch them. In the long avenues, bear trainers accompanied their four-legged performers, menageries echoed with the harsh sounds of animals prodded by the stinging whip or red-hot irons of the trainer; and among all these countless entertainers, in the central square, surrounded by a crowd four deep of enthusiastic fans, was a group of “mariners of the Volga,” sitting on the ground as if on the deck of their boat, mimicking the action of rowing, led by the stick of the orchestra conductor, the real helmsman of this imaginary vessel! A quirky and delightful tradition!

Suddenly, according to a time-honored observance in the fair of Nijni-Novgorod, above the heads of the vast concourse a flock of birds was allowed to escape from the cages in which they had been brought to the spot. In return for a few copecks charitably offered by some good people, the bird-fanciers opened the prison doors of their captives, who flew out in hundreds, uttering their joyous notes.

Suddenly, in line with a long-standing tradition at the fair in Nijni-Novgorod, a flock of birds was released above the crowd. In exchange for a few kopecks generously given by some kind-hearted people, the bird-keepers opened the cages of their captives, and the birds flew out in hundreds, singing their happy songs.

It should be mentioned that England and France, at all events, were this year represented at the great fair of Nijni-Novgorod by two of the most distinguished products of modern civilization, Messrs. Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet. Jolivet, an optimist by nature, found everything agreeable, and as by chance both lodging and food were to his taste, he jotted down in his book some memoranda particularly favorable to the town of Nijni-Novgorod. Blount, on the contrary, having in vain hunted for a supper, had been obliged to find a resting-place in the open air. He therefore looked at it all from another point of view, and was preparing an article of the most withering character against a town in which the landlords of the inns refused to receive travelers who only begged leave to be flayed, “morally and physically.”

It should be noted that England and France were, in any case, represented this year at the big fair in Nizhny Novgorod by two of the most notable figures of modern civilization, Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet. Jolivet, being an optimist by nature, found everything enjoyable, and since both the accommodations and food suited his taste, he made some very positive notes about the town of Nizhny Novgorod in his book. Blount, on the other hand, had unsuccessfully searched for dinner and had to sleep outdoors. He viewed things from a different perspective and was preparing to write a scathing article about a town where the innkeepers refused to take in travelers who only requested to be treated “morally and physically.”

Michael Strogoff, one hand in his pocket, the other holding his cherry-stemmed pipe, appeared the most indifferent and least impatient of men; yet, from a certain contraction of his eyebrows every now and then, a careful observer would have seen that he was burning to be off.

Michael Strogoff, one hand in his pocket and the other holding his cherry-stemmed pipe, seemed like the most indifferent and least impatient person around; however, a careful observer would have noticed the occasional tightening of his eyebrows, revealing that he was eager to get going.

For two hours he kept walking about the streets, only to find himself invariably at the fair again. As he passed among the groups of buyers and sellers he discovered that those who came from countries on the confines of Asia manifested great uneasiness. Their trade was visibly suffering. Another symptom also was marked. In Russia military uniforms appear on every occasion. Soldiers are wont to mix freely with the crowd, the police agents being almost invariably aided by a number of Cossacks, who, lance on shoulder, keep order in the crowd of three hundred thousand strangers. But on this occasion the soldiers, Cossacks and the rest, did not put in an appearance at the great market. Doubtless, a sudden order to move having been foreseen, they were restricted to their barracks.

For two hours, he wandered the streets, only to find himself back at the fair again. As he moved through the groups of buyers and sellers, he noticed that people from the countries bordering Asia seemed really anxious. Their business was clearly struggling. Another noticeable issue was that in Russia, military uniforms were everywhere. Soldiers usually mingle freely with the crowd, and the police are almost always supported by a number of Cossacks, who stand with their lances to maintain order among the three hundred thousand people present. However, this time, the soldiers, Cossacks, and others didn’t show up at the big market. It seemed likely that they had been ordered to stay in their barracks, anticipating a sudden deployment.

Moreover, while no soldiers were to be seen, it was not so with their officers. Since the evening before, aides-decamp, leaving the governor’s palace, galloped in every direction. An unusual movement was going forward which a serious state of affairs could alone account for. There were innumerable couriers on the roads both to Wladimir and to the Ural Mountains. The exchange of telegraphic dispatches with Moscow was incessant.

Moreover, while there were no soldiers in sight, the same couldn't be said for their officers. Since the previous evening, aides-de-camp had been leaving the governor’s palace and speeding off in every direction. There was a significant amount of activity that could only be explained by a serious situation. Countless couriers were traveling on the roads to both Wladimir and the Ural Mountains. The exchange of telegraphic messages with Moscow was non-stop.

Michael Strogoff found himself in the central square when the report spread that the head of police had been summoned by a courier to the palace of the governor-general. An important dispatch from Moscow, it was said, was the cause of it.

Michael Strogoff was in the central square when the news spread that the police chief had been called by a courier to the governor-general's palace. It was rumored that an important message from Moscow was the reason for this.

“The fair is to be closed,” said one.

“The fair is going to be closed,” said one.

“The regiment of Nijni-Novgorod has received the route,” declared another.

“The Nijni-Novgorod regiment has received the route,” announced another.

“They say that the Tartars menace Tomsk!”

“They say the Tartars are threatening Tomsk!”

“Here is the head of police!” was shouted on every side. A loud clapping of hands was suddenly raised, which subsided by degrees, and finally was succeeded by absolute silence. The head of police arrived in the middle of the central square, and it was seen by all that he held in his hand a dispatch.

“Here comes the police chief!” was shouted from all around. A loud round of applause erupted, gradually fading away until there was complete silence. The police chief arrived at the center of the square, and everyone could see he was holding a dispatch in his hand.

Then, in a loud voice, he read the following announcements: “By order of the Governor of Nijni-Novgorod.

Then, in a loud voice, he read the following announcements: “By order of the Governor of Nizhny Novgorod.

“1st. All Russian subjects are forbidden to quit the province upon any pretext whatsoever.

“1st. All Russian subjects are prohibited from leaving the province for any reason whatsoever.

“2nd. All strangers of Asiatic origin are commanded to leave the province within twenty-four hours.”

“2nd. All strangers of Asian origin are required to leave the province within twenty-four hours.”





CHAPTER VI BROTHER AND SISTER

HOWEVER disastrous these measures might be to private interests, they were, under the circumstances, perfectly justifiable.

HOWEVER disastrous these measures might be to private interests, they were, given the circumstances, perfectly justifiable.

“All Russian subjects are forbidden to leave the province;” if Ivan Ogareff was still in the province, this would at any rate prevent him, unless with the greatest difficulty, from rejoining Feofar-Khan, and becoming a very formidable lieutenant to the Tartar chief.

“All Russian subjects are forbidden to leave the province;” if Ivan Ogareff was still in the province, this would definitely make it very hard for him to rejoin Feofar-Khan and become a powerful lieutenant to the Tartar chief.

“All foreigners of Asiatic origin are ordered to leave the province in four-and-twenty hours;” this would send off in a body all the traders from Central Asia, as well as the bands of Bohemians, gipsies, etc., having more or less sympathy with the Tartars. So many heads, so many spies—undoubtedly affairs required their expulsion.

“All foreigners of Asian descent must leave the province within twenty-four hours;” this would expel all the traders from Central Asia, along with the groups of Bohemians, gypsies, etc., who have varying degrees of sympathy for the Tartars. So many people mean so many spies—clearly, the situation called for their removal.

It is easy to understand the effect produced by these two thunder-claps bursting over a town like Nijni-Novgorod, so densely crowded with visitors, and with a commerce so greatly surpassing that of all other places in Russia. The natives whom business called beyond the Siberian frontier could not leave the province for a time at least. The tenor of the first article of the order was express; it admitted of no exception. All private interests must yield to the public weal. As to the second article of the proclamation, the order of expulsion which it contained admitted of no evasion either. It only concerned foreigners of Asiatic origin, but these could do nothing but pack up their merchandise and go back the way they came. As to the mountebanks, of which there were a considerable number, they had nearly a thousand versts to go before they could reach the nearest frontier. For them it was simply misery.

It's easy to grasp the impact of these two thunderclaps echoing over a town like Nijni-Novgorod, bustling with visitors and thriving commerce that far outstrips all other places in Russia. The locals who had to travel beyond the Siberian frontier couldn't leave the province for a while, at least. The first article of the order was clear; there were no exceptions. All private interests had to give way to the public good. As for the second article of the proclamation, which contained the expulsion order, there was no way to get around it either. It only applied to foreigners of Asian descent, and they could do nothing but pack up their goods and head back the way they came. As for the street performers, many of whom were present, they faced nearly a thousand versts to reach the closest border. For them, it was pure misery.

At first there rose against this unusual measure a murmur of protestation, a cry of despair, but this was quickly suppressed by the presence of the Cossacks and agents of police. Immediately, what might be called the exodus from the immense plain began. The awnings in front of the stalls were folded up; the theaters were taken to pieces; the fires were put out; the acrobats’ ropes were lowered; the old broken-winded horses of the traveling vans came back from their sheds. Agents and soldiers with whip or stick stimulated the tardy ones, and made nothing of pulling down the tents even before the poor Bohemians had left them.

At first, there was a murmur of protest and a cry of despair against this unusual measure, but it was quickly silenced by the presence of Cossacks and police officers. Almost immediately, what could be described as an exodus from the vast plain began. The awnings in front of the stalls were taken down; the theaters were dismantled; the fires were extinguished; the acrobats’ ropes were lowered; and the old, broken-down horses from the traveling vans returned from their sheds. Agents and soldiers wielding whips or sticks urged the laggards to move, and started tearing down the tents even before the poor performers had a chance to leave.

Under these energetic measures the square of Nijni-Novgorod would, it was evident, be entirely evacuated before the evening, and to the tumult of the great fair would succeed the silence of the desert.

Under these intense measures, it was clear that the square of Nijni-Novgorod would be completely cleared out before evening, and the noise of the big fair would be replaced by the quiet of the empty space.

It must again be repeated—for it was a necessary aggravation of these severe measures—that to all those nomads chiefly concerned in the order of expulsion even the steppes of Siberia were forbidden, and they would be obliged to hasten to the south of the Caspian Sea, either to Persia, Turkey, or the plains of Turkestan. The post of the Ural, and the mountains which form, as it were, a prolongation of the river along the Russian frontier, they were not allowed to pass. They were therefore under the necessity of traveling six hundred miles before they could tread a free soil.

It needs to be said again—since it was an important part of these harsh measures—that for all the nomads affected by the expulsion order, even the steppes of Siberia were off-limits, forcing them to quickly head south of the Caspian Sea, whether to Persia, Turkey, or the plains of Turkestan. They weren't allowed to cross the Ural Mountains, which act as a continuation of the river along the Russian border. As a result, they had to travel six hundred miles before they could step on free soil.

Just as the reading of the proclamation by the head of the police came to an end, an idea darted instinctively into the mind of Michael Strogoff. “What a singular coincidence,” thought he, “between this proclamation expelling all foreigners of Asiatic origin, and the words exchanged last evening between those two gipsies of the Zingari race. ‘The Father himself sends us where we wish to go,’ that old man said. But ‘the Father’ is the emperor! He is never called anything else among the people. How could those gipsies have foreseen the measure taken against them? how could they have known it beforehand, and where do they wish to go? Those are suspicious people, and it seems to me that to them the government proclamation must be more useful than injurious.”

Just as the police chief finished reading the proclamation, a thought suddenly flashed through Michael Strogoff's mind. “What a strange coincidence,” he considered, “between this proclamation expelling all foreigners of Asian descent and the words exchanged last night between those two Gypsies from the Zingari tribe. ‘The Father himself sends us where we want to go,’ that old man said. But ‘the Father’ refers to the emperor! He’s never called anything else among the people. How could those Gypsies have predicted the action taken against them? How could they have known it ahead of time, and where do they want to go? Those people are suspicious, and it seems to me that this government proclamation must be more beneficial to them than harmful.”

But these reflections were completely dispelled by another which drove every other thought out of Michael’s mind. He forgot the Zingaris, their suspicious words, the strange coincidence which resulted from the proclamation. The remembrance of the young Livonian girl suddenly rushed into his mind. “Poor child!” he thought to himself. “She cannot now cross the frontier.”

But these thoughts were completely pushed aside by another idea that took over Michael’s mind. He forgot about the Zingaris, their suspicious remarks, and the odd coincidence from the proclamation. The memory of the young Livonian girl suddenly flooded back to him. “Poor girl!” he thought. “She can’t cross the border now.”

In truth the young girl was from Riga; she was Livonian, consequently Russian, and now could not leave Russian territory! The permit which had been given her before the new measures had been promulgated was no longer available. All the routes to Siberia had just been pitilessly closed to her, and, whatever the motive taking her to Irkutsk, she was now forbidden to go there.

In reality, the young girl was from Riga; she was Livonian, meaning she was Russian, and now she couldn't leave Russian territory! The permit she had received before the new measures were announced was no longer valid. All the routes to Siberia had just been harshly blocked for her, and no matter why she needed to get to Irkutsk, she was now barred from going there.

This thought greatly occupied Michael Strogoff. He said to himself, vaguely at first, that, without neglecting anything of what was due to his important mission, it would perhaps be possible for him to be of some use to this brave girl; and this idea pleased him. Knowing how serious were the dangers which he, an energetic and vigorous man, would have personally to encounter, he could not conceal from himself how infinitely greater they would prove to a young unprotected girl. As she was going to Irkutsk, she would be obliged to follow the same road as himself, she would have to pass through the bands of invaders, as he was about to attempt doing himself. If, moreover, she had at her disposal only the money necessary for a journey taken under ordinary circumstances, how could she manage to accomplish it under conditions which made it not only perilous but expensive?

This idea consumed Michael Strogoff. He thought to himself, somewhat hesitantly at first, that while he couldn't ignore the importance of his mission, he might still be able to help this brave girl; the thought made him feel good. He recognized the serious dangers he, a strong and capable man, would face, and he understood that those dangers would be even more overwhelming for a young, vulnerable girl. Since she was traveling to Irkutsk, she would have to take the same route as him, encountering the same bands of invaders he was planning to confront. Moreover, if she only had enough money for a typical journey, how could she possibly manage to make the trip under these risky and costly conditions?

“Well,” said he, “if she takes the route to Perm, it is nearly impossible but that I shall fall in with her. Then, I will watch over her without her suspecting it; and as she appears to me as anxious as myself to reach Irkutsk, she will cause me no delay.”

“Well,” he said, “if she takes the route to Perm, it’s almost impossible that I won’t run into her. Then, I’ll keep an eye on her without her noticing; and since she seems just as eager as I am to get to Irkutsk, she won’t hold me up.”

But one thought leads to another. Michael Strogoff had till now thought only of doing a kind action; but now another idea flashed into his brain; the question presented itself under quite a new aspect.

But one thought leads to another. Michael Strogoff had until now only thought about doing a kind gesture; but now another idea flashed into his mind; the question appeared in a completely new light.

“The fact is,” said he to himself, “that I have much more need of her than she can have of me. Her presence will be useful in drawing off suspicion from me. A man traveling alone across the steppe, may be easily guessed to be a courier of the Czar. If, on the contrary, this young girl accompanies me, I shall appear, in the eyes of all, the Nicholas Korpanoff of my podorojna. Therefore, she must accompany me. Therefore, I must find her again at any cost. It is not probable that since yesterday evening she has been able to get a carriage and leave Nijni-Novgorod. I must look for her. And may God guide me!”

“The fact is,” he said to himself, “I need her way more than she needs me. Having her there will help keep the spotlight off me. A guy traveling alone across the steppe can easily be seen as a courier for the Czar. But if this young girl is with me, I’ll look to everyone like Nicholas Korpanoff from my podorojna. So, she has to come with me. I have to find her again, no matter what. It’s unlikely that since last night she’s managed to get a carriage and leave Nijni-Novgorod. I need to search for her. And may God guide me!”

Michael left the great square of Nijni-Novgorod, where the tumult produced by the carrying out of the prescribed measures had now reached its height. Recriminations from the banished strangers, shouts from the agents and Cossacks who were using them so brutally, together made an indescribable uproar. The girl for whom he searched could not be there. It was now nine o’clock in the morning. The steamboat did not start till twelve. Michael Strogoff had therefore nearly two hours to employ in searching for her whom he wished to make his traveling companion.

Michael left the huge square of Nijni-Novgorod, where the chaos from the implementation of the planned measures had reached its peak. Accusations from the exiled strangers and shouts from the agents and Cossacks who were treating them so harshly created an unimaginable noise. The girl he was looking for couldn’t be there. It was now nine o’clock in the morning, and the steamboat didn’t leave until twelve. So, Michael Strogoff had almost two hours to spend searching for the person he wanted to accompany him on his journey.

He crossed the Volga again and hunted through the quarters on the other side, where the crowd was much less considerable. He entered the churches, the natural refuge for all who weep, for all who suffer. Nowhere did he meet with the young Livonian.

He crossed the Volga again and searched through the neighborhoods on the other side, where the crowd was much smaller. He went into the churches, the natural refuge for anyone who is crying or in pain. He did not come across the young Livonian anywhere.

“And yet,” he repeated, “she could not have left Nijni-Novgorod yet. We’ll have another look.” He wandered about thus for two hours. He went on without stopping, feeling no fatigue, obeying a potent instinct which allowed no room for thought. All was in vain.

“And yet,” he repeated, “she couldn’t have left Nizhny Novgorod yet. We’ll take another look.” He wandered around like this for two hours. He continued without stopping, feeling no tiredness, following a strong instinct that left no space for thought. All was in vain.

It then occurred to him that perhaps the girl had not heard of the order—though this was improbable enough, for such a thunder-clap could not have burst without being heard by all. Evidently interested in knowing the smallest news from Siberia, how could she be ignorant of the measures taken by the governor, measures which concerned her so directly?

It then struck him that maybe the girl hadn't heard about the order—though that seemed unlikely, since such a loud event couldn't have happened without everyone hearing it. Clearly interested in the latest news from Siberia, how could she not know about the decisions made by the governor, decisions that affected her so directly?

But, if she was ignorant of it, she would come in an hour to the quay, and there some merciless agent would refuse her a passage! At any cost, he must see her beforehand, and enable her to avoid such a repulse.

But if she didn’t know about it, she would arrive at the dock in an hour, and there some ruthless agent would deny her passage! He had to see her beforehand, no matter what, to help her avoid such a rejection.

But all his endeavors were in vain, and he at length almost despaired of finding her again. It was eleven o’clock, and Michael thought of presenting his podorojna at the office of the head of police. The proclamation evidently did not concern him, since the emergency had been foreseen for him, but he wished to make sure that nothing would hinder his departure from the town.

But all his efforts were in vain, and he eventually almost gave up hope of finding her again. It was eleven o’clock, and Michael thought about presenting his travel document at the police chief's office. The notice clearly didn’t apply to him, since the emergency had been anticipated for him, but he wanted to ensure that nothing would prevent his leaving the town.

Michael then returned to the other side of the Volga, to the quarter in which was the office of the head of police. An immense crowd was collected there; for though all foreigners were ordered to quit the province, they had notwithstanding to go through certain forms before they could depart.

Michael then went back to the other side of the Volga, to the area where the police chief's office was located. A huge crowd had gathered there; even though all foreigners were ordered to leave the province, they still had to go through certain procedures before they could leave.

Without this precaution, some Russian more or less implicated in the Tartar movement would have been able, in a disguise, to pass the frontier—just those whom the order wished to prevent going. The strangers were sent away, but still had to gain permission to go.

Without this precaution, some Russians who were somewhat involved in the Tartar movement could have crossed the border in disguise—exactly the people the order wanted to stop. The strangers were sent away, but they still needed to get permission to leave.

Mountebanks, gypsies, Tsiganes, Zingaris, mingled with merchants from Persia, Turkey, India, Turkestan, China, filled the court and offices of the police station.

Mountebanks, gypsies, Tsiganes, Zingaris, mixed with merchants from Persia, Turkey, India, Turkestan, and China, filled the court and the offices of the police station.

Everyone was in a hurry, for the means of transport would be much sought after among this crowd of banished people, and those who did not set about it soon ran a great risk of not being able to leave the town in the prescribed time, which would expose them to some brutal treatment from the governor’s agents.

Everyone was in a rush because the transportation options would be highly desired among this crowd of exiled people. Those who didn’t act quickly risked not being able to leave the town on time, which could lead to some harsh treatment from the governor’s enforcers.

Owing to the strength of his elbows Michael was able to cross the court. But to get into the office and up to the clerk’s little window was a much more difficult business. However, a word into an inspector’s ear and a few judiciously given roubles were powerful enough to gain him a passage. The man, after taking him into the waiting-room, went to call an upper clerk. Michael Strogoff would not be long in making everything right with the police and being free in his movements.

Due to the strength of his elbows, Michael was able to cross the court. But getting into the office and up to the clerk’s little window was a much trickier task. However, a few well-placed words to an inspector and some carefully given roubles were enough to clear his way. The man, after taking him into the waiting room, went to get a senior clerk. Michael Strogoff wouldn’t take long to sort everything out with the police and regain his freedom of movement.

Whilst waiting, he looked about him, and what did he see? There, fallen, rather than seated, on a bench, was a girl, prey to a silent despair, although her face could scarcely be seen, the profile alone being visible against the wall. Michael Strogoff could not be mistaken. He instantly recognized the young Livonian.

While waiting, he looked around, and what did he see? There, fallen rather than sitting, on a bench, was a girl, consumed by a silent despair. Although her face was hard to see, only her profile was visible against the wall. Michael Strogoff could not be mistaken. He immediately recognized the young Livonian.

Not knowing the governor’s orders, she had come to the police office to get her pass signed. They had refused to sign it. No doubt she was authorized to go to Irkutsk, but the order was peremptory—it annulled all previous au-thorizations, and the routes to Siberia were closed to her. Michael, delighted at having found her again, approached the girl.

Not knowing the governor’s orders, she had come to the police office to get her pass signed. They had refused to sign it. No doubt she was authorized to go to Irkutsk, but the order was absolute—it canceled all previous approvals, and the routes to Siberia were off-limits to her. Michael, thrilled to have found her again, approached the girl.

She looked up for a moment and her face brightened on recognizing her traveling companion. She instinctively rose and, like a drowning man who clutches at a spar, she was about to ask his help.

She glanced up for a moment, and her face lit up when she recognized her travel companion. She instinctively stood up, and like a drowning person reaching for something to hold onto, she was about to ask for his help.

At that moment the agent touched Michael on the shoulder, “The head of police will see you,” he said.

At that moment, the agent tapped Michael on the shoulder, “The police chief wants to see you,” he said.

“Good,” returned Michael. And without saying a word to her for whom he had been searching all day, without reassuring her by even a gesture, which might compromise either her or himself, he followed the man.

“Good,” Michael replied. And without saying a word to her for whom he had been searching all day, without reassuring her with even a gesture that might compromise either her or himself, he followed the man.

The young Livonian, seeing the only being to whom she could look for help disappear, fell back again on her bench.

The young Livonian, watching the only person she could turn to for help vanish, slumped back onto her bench.

Three minutes had not passed before Michael Strogoff reappeared, accompanied by the agent. In his hand he held his podorojna, which threw open the roads to Siberia for him. He again approached the young Livonian, and holding out his hand: “Sister,” said he.

Three minutes hadn’t passed before Michael Strogoff came back, with the agent alongside him. He held his podorojna in his hand, which opened the roads to Siberia for him. He went over to the young Livonian again and extended his hand: “Sister,” he said.

She understood. She rose as if some sudden inspiration prevented her from hesitating a moment.

She got it. She stood up as if a sudden burst of inspiration stopped her from hesitating at all.

“Sister,” repeated Michael Strogoff, “we are authorized to continue our journey to Irkutsk. Will you come with me?”

“Hey, sis,” Michael Strogoff said again, “we have permission to keep going to Irkutsk. Are you coming with me?”

“I will follow you, brother,” replied the girl, putting her hand into that of Michael Strogoff. And together they left the police station.

“I’ll follow you, brother,” the girl said, taking Michael Strogoff's hand. Together, they left the police station.





CHAPTER VII GOING DOWN THE VOLGA

A LITTLE before midday, the steamboat’s bell drew to the wharf on the Volga an unusually large concourse of people, for not only were those about to embark who had intended to go, but the many who were compelled to go contrary to their wishes. The boilers of the Caucasus were under full pressure; a slight smoke issued from its funnel, whilst the end of the escape-pipe and the lids of the valves were crowned with white vapor. It is needless to say that the police kept a close watch over the departure of the Caucasus, and showed themselves pitiless to those travelers who did not satisfactorily answer their questions.

A little before noon, the steamboat’s bell summoned an unusually large crowd of people to the wharf on the Volga, as not only those who intended to board were present, but also many who had to go against their wishes. The boilers of the Caucasus were running at full pressure; a little smoke puffed from its funnel, while the end of the escape pipe and the valve lids were topped with white steam. It goes without saying that the police kept a close eye on the departure of the Caucasus and were harsh with travelers who didn’t answer their questions satisfactorily.

Numerous Cossacks came and went on the quay, ready to assist the agents, but they had not to interfere, as no one ventured to offer the slightest resistance to their orders. Exactly at the hour the last clang of the bell sounded, the powerful wheels of the steamboat began to beat the water, and the Caucasus passed rapidly between the two towns of which Nijni-Novgorod is composed.

Many Cossacks came and went on the dock, ready to help the agents, but they didn’t need to get involved since no one dared to resist their orders. Exactly when the last bell rang, the strong engines of the steamboat started churning the water, and the Caucasus quickly moved between the two towns that make up Nijni-Novgorod.

Michael Strogoff and the young Livonian had taken a passage on board the Caucasus. Their embarkation was made without any difficulty. As is known, the podorojna, drawn up in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff, authorized this merchant to be accompanied on his journey to Siberia. They appeared, therefore, to be a brother and sister traveling under the protection of the imperial police. Both, seated together at the stern, gazed at the receding town, so disturbed by the governor’s order. Michael had as yet said nothing to the girl, he had not even questioned her. He waited until she should speak to him, when that was necessary. She had been anxious to leave that town, in which, but for the providential intervention of this unexpected protector, she would have remained imprisoned. She said nothing, but her looks spoke her thanks.

Michael Strogoff and the young Livonian had boarded the Caucasus without any trouble. As is known, the podorojna, issued in the name of Nicholas Korpanoff, allowed this merchant to be accompanied on his trip to Siberia. So, they seemed like a brother and sister traveling under the protection of the imperial police. Both sat together at the back, watching the town fade into the distance, still shaken by the governor's order. Michael hadn't said anything to the girl yet; he hadn’t even asked her any questions. He waited for her to speak up when she needed to. She was eager to leave that town, where, without the fortunate arrival of this unexpected protector, she would have been stuck. She said nothing, but her expression conveyed her gratitude.

The Volga, the Rha of the ancients, the largest river in all Europe, is almost three thousand miles in length. Its waters, rather unwholesome in its upper part, are improved at Nijni-Novgorod by those of the Oka, a rapid affluent, issuing from the central provinces of Russia. The system of Russian canals and rivers has been justly compared to a gigantic tree whose branches spread over every part of the empire. The Volga forms the trunk of this tree, and it has for roots seventy mouths opening into the Caspian Sea. It is navigable as far as Rjef, a town in the government of Tver, that is, along the greater part of its course.

The Volga, known in ancient times as the Rha, is the longest river in Europe, stretching almost three thousand miles. Its waters, which are pretty unhealthy in the upper region, become cleaner at Nijni-Novgorod thanks to the Oka, a fast-flowing tributary from central Russia. The network of Russian canals and rivers is often compared to a massive tree with branches spreading across the entire empire. The Volga acts as the trunk of this tree, with its roots forming seventy mouths that flow into the Caspian Sea. It is navigable up to Rjef, a town in Tver, which covers most of its course.

The steamboats plying between Perm and Nijni-Novgorod rapidly perform the two hundred and fifty miles which separate this town from the town of Kasan. It is true that these boats have only to descend the Volga, which adds nearly two miles of current per hour to their own speed; but on arriving at the confluence of the Kama, a little below Kasan, they are obliged to quit the Volga for the smaller river, up which they ascend to Perm. Powerful as were her machines, the Caucasus could not thus, after entering the Kama, make against the current more than ten miles an hour. Including an hour’s stoppage at Kasan, the voyage from Nijni-Novgorod to Perm would take from between sixty to sixty-two hours.

The steamboats traveling between Perm and Nizhny Novgorod quickly cover the two hundred and fifty miles that separate this town from Kazan. It’s true that these boats only need to go downstream on the Volga, which gives them nearly two extra miles of current per hour on top of their own speed; but when they reach the confluence of the Kama, just below Kazan, they have to leave the Volga for the smaller river, which they navigate upstream to Perm. As powerful as her engines were, the Caucasus could only manage to go against the current at about ten miles per hour after entering the Kama. Including a one-hour stop in Kazan, the trip from Nizhny Novgorod to Perm would take between sixty to sixty-two hours.

The steamer was very well arranged, and the passengers, according to their condition or resources, occupied three distinct classes on board. Michael Strogoff had taken care to engage two first-class cabins, so that his young companion might retire into hers whenever she liked.

The steamer was nicely organized, and the passengers, based on their status or resources, were divided into three different classes on board. Michael Strogoff had made sure to book two first-class cabins so his young companion could go to hers whenever she wanted.

The Caucasus was loaded with passengers of every description. A number of Asiatic traders had thought it best to leave Nijni-Novgorod immediately. In that part of the steamer reserved for the first-class might be seen Armenians in long robes and a sort of miter on their heads; Jews, known by their conical caps; rich Chinese in their traditional costume, a very wide blue, violet, or black robe; Turks, wearing the national turban; Hindoos, with square caps, and a simple string for a girdle, some of whom, hold in their hands all the traffic of Central Asia; and, lastly, Tartars, wearing boots, ornamented with many-colored braid, and the breast a mass of embroidery. All these merchants had been obliged to pile up their numerous bales and chests in the hold and on the deck; and the transport of their baggage would cost them dear, for, according to the regulations, each person had only a right to twenty pounds’ weight.

The Caucasus was crowded with all kinds of passengers. Some Asian traders decided it was best to leave Nijni-Novgorod right away. In the section of the steamer reserved for first-class, you could see Armenians in long robes with a kind of miter on their heads; Jews, recognizable by their conical caps; wealthy Chinese in their traditional outfits, which included very wide blue, violet, or black robes; Turks wearing national turbans; Hindus with square caps and a simple string for a belt, some of whom were holding all the trades of Central Asia; and finally, Tartars in boots decorated with colorful braids and heavy embroidery on their chests. All these merchants had to stack their many bales and chests in the hold and on the deck, and transporting their luggage would be expensive for them since, according to the rules, each person was only allowed twenty pounds.

In the bows of the Caucasus were more numerous groups of passengers, not only foreigners, but also Russians, who were not forbidden by the order to go back to their towns in the province. There were mujiks with caps on their heads, and wearing checked shirts under their wide pelisses; peasants of the Volga, with blue trousers stuffed into their boots, rose-colored cotton shirts, drawn in by a cord, felt caps; a few women, habited in flowery-patterned cotton dresses, gay-colored aprons, and bright handkerchiefs on their heads. These were principally third-class passengers, who were, happily, not troubled by the prospect of a long return voyage. The Caucasus passed numerous boats being towed up the stream, carrying all sorts of merchandise to Nijni-Novgorod. Then passed rafts of wood interminably long, and barges loaded to the gunwale, and nearly sinking under water. A bootless voyage they were making, since the fair had been abruptly broken up at its outset.

In the bow of the Caucasus, there were more groups of passengers, including not just foreigners but also Russians who were allowed to return to their towns in the province. There were peasants with caps on their heads, wearing checked shirts under their bulky outercoats; Volga peasants in blue trousers tucked into their boots, rose-colored cotton shirts pulled tight with a cord, and felt caps; a few women dressed in floral cotton dresses, colorful aprons, and bright headscarves. These were mostly third-class passengers, who were fortunately not worried about the long trip back. The Caucasus passed many boats being towed upstream, carrying all sorts of goods to Nizhny Novgorod. Then there were endless long rafts of wood, and barges loaded to the brim, almost sinking under the weight. They were on a fruitless journey since the fair had abruptly been shut down at the beginning.

The waves caused by the steamer splashed on the banks, covered with flocks of wild duck, who flew away uttering deafening cries. A little farther, on the dry fields, bordered with willows, and aspens, were scattered a few cows, sheep, and herds of pigs. Fields, sown with thin buckwheat and rye, stretched away to a background of half-cultivated hills, offering no remarkable prospect. The pencil of an artist in quest of the picturesque would have found nothing to reproduce in this monotonous landscape.

The waves from the steamer splashed against the banks, which were covered with wild ducks that flew away, making loud cries. A bit further along, on the dry fields lined with willows and aspens, there were a few cows, sheep, and herds of pigs scattered around. Fields filled with slender buckwheat and rye stretched out to a backdrop of partially cultivated hills, offering no striking views. An artist looking for something picturesque would have found nothing worth capturing in this bland landscape.

The Caucasus had been steaming on for almost two hours, when the young Livonian, addressing herself to Michael, said, “Are you going to Irkutsk, brother?”

The Caucasus had been steaming along for almost two hours when the young Livonian turned to Michael and asked, “Are you headed to Irkutsk, brother?”

“Yes, sister,” answered the young man. “We are going the same way. Consequently, where I go, you shall go.”

“Yes, sister,” replied the young man. “We're heading the same way. So, wherever I go, you will go too.”

“To-morrow, brother, you shall know why I left the shores of the Baltic to go beyond the Ural Mountains.”

"Tomorrow, brother, you will find out why I left the shores of the Baltic to go beyond the Ural Mountains."

“I ask you nothing, sister.”

“I ask nothing of you, sister.”

“You shall know all,” replied the girl, with a faint smile. “A sister should hide nothing from her brother. But I cannot to-day. Fatigue and sorrow have broken me.”

“You will know everything,” the girl replied with a slight smile. “A sister shouldn’t keep anything from her brother. But I can’t today. Exhaustion and sadness have worn me out.”

“Will you go and rest in your cabin?” asked Michael Strogoff.

“Are you going to go rest in your cabin?” asked Michael Strogoff.

“Yes—yes; and to-morrow—”

"Yes—yes; and tomorrow—"

“Come then—”

"Let's go—"

He hesitated to finish his sentence, as if he had wished to end it by the name of his companion, of which he was still ignorant.

He paused before finishing his sentence, as if he wanted to end it with his companion's name, which he still didn't know.

“Nadia,” said she, holding out her hand.

“Nadia,” she said, extending her hand.

“Come, Nadia,” answered Michael, “and make what use you like of your brother Nicholas Korpanoff.” And he led the girl to the cabin engaged for her off the saloon.

“Come on, Nadia,” replied Michael, “and do whatever you want with your brother Nicholas Korpanoff.” And he took the girl to the cabin he had reserved for her off the saloon.

Michael Strogoff returned on deck, and eager for any news which might bear on his journey, he mingled in the groups of passengers, though without taking any part in the conversation. Should he by any chance be questioned, and obliged to reply, he would announce himself as the merchant Nicholas Korpanoff, going back to the frontier, for he did not wish it to be suspected that a special permission authorized him to travel to Siberia.

Michael Strogoff came back on deck, eager for any news that might relate to his journey. He blended in with the groups of passengers but didn't join in the conversation. If he happened to be asked a question and had to respond, he would introduce himself as the merchant Nicholas Korpanoff, heading back to the frontier, since he didn't want anyone to suspect that he had special permission to travel to Siberia.

The foreigners in the steamer could evidently speak of nothing but the occurrences of the day, of the order and its consequences. These poor people, scarcely recovered from the fatigue of a journey across Central Asia, found themselves obliged to return, and if they did not give loud vent to their anger and despair, it was because they dared not. Fear, mingled with respect, restrained them. It was possible that inspectors of police, charged with watching the passengers, had secretly embarked on board the Caucasus, and it was just as well to keep silence; expulsion, after all, was a good deal preferable to imprisonment in a fortress. Therefore the men were either silent, or spoke with so much caution that it was scarcely possible to get any useful information.

The people on the steamer could clearly talk about nothing but the events of the day and its repercussions. These poor individuals, barely recovered from the exhaustion of their journey across Central Asia, found themselves forced to return. And even though they were seething with anger and despair, they didn’t express it loudly because they were afraid. Their fear, mixed with respect, held them back. It was possible that police inspectors tasked with monitoring the passengers had secretly boarded the Caucasus, so it was probably best to stay quiet; after all, being expelled was much better than being imprisoned in a fortress. As a result, the men were either silent or spoke so carefully that it was nearly impossible to gather any useful information.

Michael Strogoff thus could learn nothing here; but if mouths were often shut at his approach—for they did not know him—his ears were soon struck by the sound of one voice, which cared little whether it was heard or not.

Michael Strogoff couldn't learn anything here; even though people often went silent when he was around—since they didn't know him—his ears quickly picked up the sound of one voice that didn't care if it was heard or not.

The man with the hearty voice spoke Russian, but with a French accent; and another speaker answered him more reservedly. “What,” said the first, “are you on board this boat, too, my dear fellow; you whom I met at the imperial fête in Moscow, and just caught a glimpse of at Nijni-Novgorod?”

The man with the booming voice spoke Russian but had a French accent, and another speaker replied more cautiously. “What,” said the first, “are you on this boat too, my friend? I remember meeting you at the imperial celebration in Moscow and just spotting you at Nijni-Novgorod?”

“Yes, it’s I,” answered the second drily.

“Yeah, it’s me,” replied the second one dryly.

“Really, I didn’t expect to be so closely followed.”

“Honestly, I didn’t think I’d be followed so closely.”

“I am not following you sir; I am preceding you.”

“I’m not following you, sir; I’m ahead of you.”

“Precede! precede! Let us march abreast, keeping step, like two soldiers on parade, and for the time, at least, let us agree, if you will, that one shall not pass the other.”

“Let’s go! Let’s march side by side, keeping in step, like two soldiers on parade, and for now, at least, let’s agree, if you’re okay with it, that one of us won’t outpace the other.”

“On the contrary, I shall pass you.”

"Actually, I’ll pass on that."

“We shall see that, when we are at the seat of war; but till then, why, let us be traveling companions. Later, we shall have both time and occasion to be rivals.”

“We'll see that when we're at the front lines; but until then, why not be traveling companions? Later, we'll have plenty of time and reasons to be rivals.”

“Enemies.”

"Rivals."

“Enemies, if you like. There is a precision in your words, my dear fellow, particularly agreeable to me. One may always know what one has to look for, with you.”

“Enemies, if that’s what you want to call them. There’s a clarity in your words, my dear friend, that I find especially pleasing. With you, I can always understand exactly what to expect.”

“What is the harm?”

"What's the harm?"

“No harm at all. So, in my turn, I will ask your permission to state our respective situations.”

“No problem at all. So, on my part, I’d like to ask your permission to explain our individual situations.”

“State away.”

"Stay away."

“You are going to Perm—like me?”

“You're going to Perm—just like me?”

“Like you.”

“Just like you.”

“And probably you will go from Perm to Ekaterenburg, since that is the best and safest route by which to cross the Ural Mountains?”

“And you’ll probably travel from Perm to Ekaterenburg, since that’s the best and safest way to get across the Ural Mountains?”

“Probably.”

"Probably."

“Once past the frontier, we shall be in Siberia, that is to say in the midst of the invasion.”

“Once we cross the border, we'll be in Siberia, which means we’ll be in the middle of the invasion.”

“We shall be there.”

"We'll be there."

“Well! then, and only then, will be the time to say, Each for himself, and God for—”

“Well! then, and only then, will it be time to say, Each for himself, and God for—”

“For me.”

"For me."

“For you, all by yourself! Very well! But since we have a week of neutral days before us, and since it is very certain that news will not shower down upon us on the way, let us be friends until we become rivals again.”

“For you, all alone! Alright! But since we have a week of neutral days ahead of us, and since it's pretty clear that we won't be bombarded with news on the way, let's be friends until we turn into rivals again.”

“Enemies.”

"Adversaries."

“Yes; that’s right, enemies. But till then, let us act together, and not try and ruin each other. All the same, I promise you to keep to myself all that I can see—”

“Yes; that’s right, enemies. But until then, let’s work together and not try to sabotage each other. Still, I promise to keep to myself everything I can see—”

“And I, all that I can hear.”

“And I, all that I can hear.”

“Is that agreed?”

"Is that settled?"

“It is agreed.”

"Agreed."

“Your hand?”

"Your hand?"

“Here it is.” And the hand of the first speaker, that is to say, five wide-open fingers, vigorously shook the two fingers coolly extended by the other.

“Here it is.” The first speaker's hand, with five wide-open fingers, vigorously shook the two fingers casually extended by the other.

“By the bye,” said the first, “I was able this morning to telegraph the very words of the order to my cousin at seventeen minutes past ten.”

“By the way,” said the first, “I managed to text the exact words of the order to my cousin at seventeen minutes past ten this morning.”

“And I sent it to the Daily Telegraph at thirteen minutes past ten.”

“And I sent it to the Daily Telegraph at 10:13.”

“Bravo, Mr. Blount!”

"Awesome job, Mr. Blount!"

“Very good, M. Jolivet.”

“Great job, M. Jolivet.”

“I will try and match that!”

"I'll try to match that!"

“It will be difficult.”

"It's going to be tough."

“I can try, however.”

“I can give it a shot, though.”

So saying, the French correspondent familiarly saluted the Englishman, who bowed stiffly. The governor’s proclamation did not concern these two news-hunters, as they were neither Russians nor foreigners of Asiatic origin. However, being urged by the same instinct, they had left Nijni-Novgorod together. It was natural that they should take the same means of transport, and that they should follow the same route to the Siberian steppes. Traveling companions, whether enemies or friends, they had a week to pass together before “the hunt would be open.” And then success to the most expert! Alcide Jolivet had made the first advances, and Harry Blount had accepted them though he had done so coldly.

So saying, the French correspondent casually greeted the Englishman, who responded with a stiff bow. The governor’s proclamation didn’t apply to these two journalists, as they were neither Russians nor foreigners of Asian descent. However, driven by the same instinct, they had left Nijni-Novgorod together. It made sense for them to use the same mode of transport and follow the same route to the Siberian steppes. Traveling together, whether as rivals or allies, they had a week to spend together before “the hunt would be open.” And then may the best expert win! Alcide Jolivet had made the first move, and Harry Blount had accepted, although he did so somewhat coolly.

That very day at dinner the Frenchman open as ever and even too loquacious, the Englishman still silent and grave, were seen hobnobbing at the same table, drinking genuine Cliquot, at six roubles the bottle, made from the fresh sap of the birch-trees of the country. On hearing them chatting away together, Michael Strogoff said to himself: “Those are inquisitive and indiscreet fellows whom I shall probably meet again on the way. It will be prudent for me to keep them at a distance.”

That very day at dinner, the Frenchman was as talkative as ever, even overly so, while the Englishman remained quiet and serious. They were seen socializing at the same table, drinking authentic Cliquot, priced at six roubles a bottle, made from the fresh sap of the country’s birch trees. Hearing them chatting together, Michael Strogoff thought to himself, “Those are curious and nosy guys I’ll probably run into again on my journey. It would be smart for me to keep my distance.”

The young Livonian did not come to dinner. She was asleep in her cabin, and Michael did not like to awaken her. It was evening before she reappeared on the deck of the Caucasus. The long twilight imparted a coolness to the atmosphere eagerly enjoyed by the passengers after the stifling heat of the day. As the evening advanced, the greater number never even thought of going into the saloon. Stretched on the benches, they inhaled with delight the slight breeze caused by the speed of the steamer. At this time of year, and under this latitude, the sky scarcely darkened between sunset and dawn, and left the steersman light enough to guide his steamer among the numerous vessels going up or down the Volga.

The young Livonian didn't come to dinner. She was asleep in her cabin, and Michael didn’t want to wake her up. It was evening by the time she showed up on the deck of the Caucasus. The long twilight brought a coolness to the air that the passengers eagerly appreciated after the stifling heat of the day. As the evening went on, most of them didn’t even think about going into the saloon. Lying on the benches, they happily breathed in the gentle breeze created by the steamer's speed. At this time of year, and in this latitude, the sky barely darkened between sunset and dawn, giving the steersman enough light to navigate the steamer among the many vessels moving up or down the Volga.

Between eleven and two, however, the moon being new, it was almost dark. Nearly all the passengers were then asleep on the deck, and the silence was disturbed only by the noise of the paddles striking the water at regular intervals. Anxiety kept Michael Strogoff awake. He walked up and down, but always in the stern of the steamer. Once, however, he happened to pass the engine-room. He then found himself in the part reserved for second and third-class passengers.

Between eleven and two, however, with the new moon, it was nearly dark. Almost all the passengers were asleep on the deck, and the silence was broken only by the sound of the paddles hitting the water at regular intervals. Anxiety kept Michael Strogoff awake. He walked back and forth, but always at the stern of the steamer. Once, though, he happened to pass the engine room. He then found himself in the area reserved for second and third-class passengers.

There, everyone was lying asleep, not only on the benches, but also on the bales, packages, and even the deck itself. Some care was necessary not to tread on the sleepers, who were lying about everywhere. They were chiefly mujiks, accustomed to hard couches, and quite satisfied with the planks of the deck. But no doubt they would, all the same, have soundly abused the clumsy fellow who roused them with an accidental kick.

There, everyone was lying asleep, not just on the benches, but also on the bales, packages, and even the deck itself. One had to be careful not to step on the sleepers, who were spread out everywhere. They were mostly peasants, used to hard beds, and completely fine with the planks of the deck. But no doubt they would have given a good scolding to the clumsy guy who accidentally kicked one of them awake.

Michael Strogoff took care, therefore, not to disturb anyone. By going thus to the end of the boat, he had no other idea but that of striving against sleep by a rather longer walk. He reached the forward deck, and was already climbing the forecastle ladder, when he heard someone speaking near him. He stopped. The voices appeared to come from a group of passengers enveloped in cloaks and wraps. It was impossible to recognize them in the dark, though it sometimes happened that, when the steamer’s chimney sent forth a plume of ruddy flames, the sparks seemed to fall amongst the group as though thousands of spangles had been suddenly illuminated.

Michael Strogoff was careful not to disturb anyone. As he walked to the front of the boat, he only intended to fight off sleep with a longer stroll. He reached the forward deck and was about to climb the forecastle ladder when he heard someone speaking nearby. He stopped. The voices seemed to come from a group of passengers wrapped in cloaks and blankets. It was impossible to see them in the dark, although sometimes when the steamer’s chimney belched out a burst of red flames, the sparks appeared to fall among the group, making it look like thousands of tiny lights had suddenly come to life.

Michael was about to step up the ladder, when a few words reached his ear, uttered in that strange tongue which he had heard during the night at the fair. Instinctively he stopped to listen. Protected by the shadow of the forecastle, he could not be perceived himself. As to seeing the passengers who were talking, that was impossible. He must confine himself to listening.

Michael was just about to climb the ladder when he heard a few words spoken in that unusual language he had encountered during the night at the fair. He instinctively paused to listen. Hidden in the shadow of the forecastle, he couldn't be seen. However, seeing the passengers who were talking was impossible. He had to stick to just listening.

The first words exchanged were of no importance—to him at least—but they allowed him to recognize the voices of the man and woman whom he had heard at Nijni-Novgorod. This, of course, made him redouble his attention. It was, indeed, not at all impossible that these same Tsiganes, now banished, should be on board the Caucasus.

The first words exchanged didn't matter much—to him, at least—but they helped him identify the voices of the man and woman he had heard in Nijni-Novgorod. This, of course, made him pay even more attention. It was certainly possible that these same gypsies, now exiled, could be on board the Caucasus.

And it was well for him that he listened, for he distinctly heard this question and answer made in the Tartar idiom: “It is said that a courier has set out from Moscow for Irkutsk.”

And it was good for him that he listened, because he clearly heard this question and answer in the Tartar language: “It’s said that a courier has left Moscow for Irkutsk.”

“It is so said, Sangarre; but either this courier will arrive too late, or he will not arrive at all.”

“It’s true, Sangarre; but either this messenger will arrive too late, or he won’t arrive at all.”

Michael Strogoff started involuntarily at this reply, which concerned him so directly. He tried to see if the man and woman who had just spoken were really those whom he suspected, but he could not succeed.

Michael Strogoff flinched at this response, which affected him so directly. He tried to figure out if the man and woman who had just spoken were really the ones he suspected, but he couldn’t.

In a few moments Michael Strogoff had regained the stern of the vessel without having been perceived, and, taking a seat by himself, he buried his face in his hands. It might have been supposed that he was asleep.

In a few moments, Michael Strogoff had returned to the back of the boat without being noticed, and, sitting alone, he buried his face in his hands. One might have thought he was asleep.

He was not asleep, however, and did not even think of sleeping. He was reflecting, not without a lively apprehension: “Who is it knows of my departure, and who can have any interest in knowing it?”

He wasn't asleep, though he wasn't even thinking about it. He was reflecting, not without a bit of unease: “Who knows about my departure, and who would be interested in knowing it?”





CHAPTER VIII GOING UP THE KAMA

THE next day, the 18th of July, at twenty minutes to seven in the morning, the Caucasus reached the Kasan quay, seven versts from the town.

THE next day, July 18th, at twenty minutes to seven in the morning, the Caucasus arrived at the Kasan quay, seven versts from the town.

Kasan is situated at the confluence of the Volga and Kasanka. It is an important chief town of the government, and a Greek archbishopric, as well as the seat of a university. The varied population preserves an Asiatic character. Although the town was so far from the landing-place, a large crowd was collected on the quay. They had come for news. The governor of the province had published an order identical with that of Nijni-Novgorod. Police officers and a few Cossacks kept order among the crowd, and cleared the way both for the passengers who were disembarking and also for those who were embarking on board the Caucasus, minutely examining both classes of travelers. The one were the Asiatics who were being expelled; the other, mujiks stopping at Kasan.

Kasan is located where the Volga and Kasanka rivers meet. It’s an important main town for the region, a Greek archbishopric, and home to a university. The diverse population has an Asian flair. Even though the town is far from the landing point, a large crowd gathered at the quay. They had come for updates. The province's governor had issued an order similar to that of Nijni-Novgorod. Police officers and a few Cossacks maintained order among the crowd, clearing the way for both passengers disembarking and those boarding the Caucasus, closely inspecting both groups of travelers. One group consisted of the Asiatics being expelled; the other was mujiks stopping in Kasan.

Michael Strogoff unconcernedly watched the bustle which occurs at all quays on the arrival of a steam vessel. The Caucasus would stay for an hour to renew her fuel. Michael did not even think of landing. He was unwilling to leave the young Livonian girl alone on board, as she had not yet reappeared on deck.

Michael Strogoff casually observed the activity that happens at every dock when a steamship arrives. The Caucasus would be there for an hour to refuel. Michael didn’t even consider getting off the ship. He didn't want to leave the young Livonian girl alone on board since she hadn’t come back on deck yet.

The two journalists had risen at dawn, as all good huntsmen should do. They went on shore and mingled with the crowd, each keeping to his own peculiar mode of proceeding; Harry Blount, sketching different types, or noting some observation; Alcide Jolivet contenting himself with asking questions, confiding in his memory, which never failed him.

The two journalists had woken up at dawn, just like any good hunters should. They went ashore and blended in with the crowd, each following his own unique approach; Harry Blount sketched various types or noted observations, while Alcide Jolivet was happy just asking questions, trusting his memory, which never let him down.

There was a report along all the frontier that the insurrection and invasion had reached considerable proportions. Communication between Siberia and the empire was already extremely difficult. All this Michael Strogoff heard from the new arrivals. This information could not but cause him great uneasiness, and increase his wish of being beyond the Ural Mountains, so as to judge for himself of the truth of these rumors, and enable him to guard against any possible contingency. He was thinking of seeking more direct intelligence from some native of Kasan, when his attention was suddenly diverted.

There were reports along the entire frontier that the uprising and invasion had grown significantly. Communication between Siberia and the empire was already very difficult. Michael Strogoff learned all this from the newcomers. This information understandably made him very anxious and strengthened his desire to be beyond the Ural Mountains, so he could assess the reality of these rumors himself and prepare for any potential issues. He was considering getting more direct information from someone local in Kasan when his attention was suddenly diverted.

Among the passengers who were leaving the Caucasus, Michael recognized the troop of Tsiganes who, the day before, had appeared in the Nijni-Novgorod fair. There, on the deck of the steamboat were the old Bohemian and the woman. With them, and no doubt under their direction, landed about twenty dancers and singers, from fifteen to twenty years of age, wrapped in old cloaks, which covered their spangled dresses. These dresses, just then glancing in the first rays of the sun, reminded Michael of the curious appearance which he had observed during the night. It must have been the glitter of those spangles in the bright flames issuing from the steamboat’s funnel which had attracted his attention.

Among the passengers leaving the Caucasus, Michael spotted the group of Gypsies who had performed at the Nijni-Novgorod fair the day before. On the deck of the steamboat were the old Bohemian man and the woman. Along with them, and probably under their guidance, about twenty dancers and singers, aged fifteen to twenty, disembarked, wrapped in old cloaks that hid their sparkling dresses. These dresses, shimmering in the first rays of the sun, reminded Michael of the strange sight he had noticed during the night. It must have been the sparkle of those sequins in the bright flames coming from the steamboat’s funnel that had caught his attention.

“Evidently,” said Michael to himself, “this troop of Tsiganes, after remaining below all day, crouched under the forecastle during the night. Were these gipsies trying to show themselves as little as possible? Such is not according to the usual custom of their race.”

“Clearly,” Michael said to himself, “this group of gypsies, after staying below all day, huddled under the forecastle at night. Were these gypsies trying to keep a low profile? That’s not the typical behavior of their kind.”

Michael Strogoff no longer doubted that the expressions he had heard, had proceeded from this tawny group, and had been exchanged between the old gypsy and the woman to whom he gave the Mongolian name of Sangarre. Michael involuntarily moved towards the gangway, as the Bohemian troop was leaving the steamboat.

Michael Strogoff no longer doubted that the phrases he had heard came from this tanned group and had been exchanged between the old gypsy and the woman he called Sangarre. Michael found himself moving towards the gangway as the Bohemian crew was leaving the steamboat.

The old Bohemian was there, in a humble attitude, little conformable with the effrontery natural to his race. One would have said that he was endeavoring rather to avoid attention than to attract it. His battered hat, browned by the suns of every clime, was pulled forward over his wrinkled face. His arched back was bent under an old cloak, wrapped closely round him, notwithstanding the heat. It would have been difficult, in this miserable dress, to judge of either his size or face. Near him was the Tsigane, Sangarre, a woman about thirty years old. She was tall and well made, with olive complexion, magnificent eyes, and golden hair.

The old Bohemian was there, in a modest posture, not at all fitting the boldness typical of his people. One might have thought he was trying more to blend in than to stand out. His worn-out hat, faded by the sun in every region, was pulled low over his aged face. His hunched back was curved under an old cloak, tightly wrapped around him despite the heat. In that shabby outfit, it would have been hard to judge his size or features. Nearby was the Tsigane, Sangarre, a woman around thirty years old. She was tall and well-built, with an olive complexion, stunning eyes, and golden hair.

Many of the young dancers were remarkably pretty, all possessing the clear-cut features of their race. These Tsiganes are generally very attractive, and more than one of the great Russian nobles, who try to vie with the English in eccentricity, has not hesitated to choose his wife from among these gypsy girls. One of them was humming a song of strange rhythm, which might be thus rendered:

Many of the young dancers were incredibly beautiful, all having the distinct features of their background. These Romani women are usually very appealing, and more than one of the prominent Russian nobles, who seek to match the English in eccentricity, has not hesitated to marry one of these gypsy girls. One of them was singing a song with a unique rhythm, which could be translated as:

          “Glitters brightly the gold
              In my raven locks streaming
           Rich coral around
              My graceful neck gleaming;
           Like a bird of the air,
              Through the wide world I roam.”
 
          “Gold shines brilliantly  
              In my flowing black hair  
           Rich coral adorns  
              My elegant neck; it sparkles;  
           Like a bird in the sky,  
              I wander through the vast world.”

The laughing girl continued her song, but Michael Strogoff ceased to listen. It struck him just then that the Tsigane, Sangarre, was regarding him with a peculiar gaze, as if to fix his features indelibly in her memory.

The laughing girl kept singing, but Michael Strogoff stopped paying attention. At that moment, he realized that the Gypsy, Sangarre, was looking at him with an unusual gaze, almost as if she was trying to permanently imprint his features in her memory.

It was but for a few moments, when Sangarre herself followed the old man and his troop, who had already left the vessel. “That’s a bold gypsy,” said Michael to himself. “Could she have recognized me as the man whom she saw at Nijni-Novgorod? These confounded Tsiganes have the eyes of a cat! They can see in the dark; and that woman there might well know—”

It was only for a few moments when Sangarre herself followed the old man and his group, who had already left the ship. “That’s a daring gypsy,” Michael thought. “Could she have recognized me as the man she saw at Nijni-Novgorod? These damn Tsiganes have the eyes of a cat! They can see in the dark; and that woman there might well know—”

Michael Strogoff was on the point of following Sangarre and the gypsy band, but he stopped. “No,” thought he, “no unguarded proceedings. If I were to stop that old fortune teller and his companions my incognito would run a risk of being discovered. Besides, now they have landed, before they can pass the frontier I shall be far beyond it. They may take the route from Kasan to Ishim, but that affords no resources to travelers. Besides a tarantass, drawn by good Siberian horses, will always go faster than a gypsy cart! Come, friend Korpanoff, be easy.”

Michael Strogoff was about to follow Sangarre and the group of gypsies, but he stopped. “No,” he thought, “I can’t act recklessly. If I were to stop that old fortune teller and his friends, my disguise would be at risk of being discovered. Plus, now that they’ve landed, I’ll be far beyond the border before they even cross it. They might take the route from Kasan to Ishim, but that doesn’t have any resources for travelers. And besides, a tarantass pulled by strong Siberian horses is always going to go faster than a gypsy cart! Come on, friend Korpanoff, relax.”

By this time the man and Sangarre had disappeared.

By now, the man and Sangarre were gone.

Kasan is justly called the “Gate of Asia” and considered as the center of Siberian and Bokharian commerce; for two roads begin here and lead across the Ural Mountains. Michael Strogoff had very judiciously chosen the one by Perm and Ekaterenburg. It is the great stage road, well supplied with relays kept at the expense of the government, and is prolonged from Ishim to Irkutsk.

Kasan is rightly called the “Gate of Asia” and is seen as the hub of Siberian and Bokharian trade because two roads start here and go over the Ural Mountains. Michael Strogoff wisely picked the one through Perm and Ekaterenburg. It's the major highway, well-supported with rest stops funded by the government, stretching from Ishim to Irkutsk.

It is true that a second route—the one of which Michael had just spoken—avoiding the slight detour by Perm, also connects Kasan with Ishim. It is perhaps shorter than the other, but this advantage is much diminished by the absence of post-houses, the bad roads, and lack of villages. Michael Strogoff was right in the choice he had made, and if, as appeared probable, the gipsies should follow the second route from Kasan to Ishim, he had every chance of arriving before them.

It’s true that a second route—the one Michael just mentioned—bypassing the slight detour by Perm, also connects Kasan with Ishim. It might be shorter than the other route, but this benefit is significantly lessened by the lack of inns, poor roads, and few villages. Michael Strogoff was correct in his choice, and if, as seemed likely, the gypsies took the second route from Kasan to Ishim, he had a good chance of arriving ahead of them.

An hour afterwards the bell rang on board the Caucasus, calling the new passengers, and recalling the former ones. It was now seven o’clock in the morning. The requisite fuel had been received on board. The whole vessel began to vibrate from the effects of the steam. She was ready to start. Passengers going from Kasan to Perm were crowding on the deck.

An hour later, the bell rang on the Caucasus, calling the new passengers and bringing back the previous ones. It was now seven o’clock in the morning. The necessary fuel had been loaded. The entire ship began to vibrate from the steam. She was ready to depart. Passengers traveling from Kasan to Perm were crowding the deck.

Michael noticed that of the two reporters Blount alone had rejoined the steamer. Was Alcide Jolivet about to miss his passage?

Michael noticed that of the two reporters, only Blount had gotten back on the steamer. Was Alcide Jolivet going to miss his ride?

But just as the ropes were being cast off, Jolivet appeared, tearing along. The steamer was already sheering off, the gangway had been drawn onto the quay, but Alcide Jolivet would not stick at such a little thing as that, so, with a bound like a harlequin, he alighted on the deck of the Caucasus almost in his rival’s arms.

But just as the ropes were being untied, Jolivet showed up, rushing in. The steamer was already pulling away, the gangway had been pulled up onto the dock, but Alcide Jolivet wasn't going to let something like that stop him, so, with a leap like a clown, he landed on the deck of the Caucasus almost in his rival’s arms.

“I thought the Caucasus was going without you,” said the latter.

“I thought the Caucasus was moving on without you,” said the latter.

“Bah!” answered Jolivet, “I should soon have caught you up again, by chartering a boat at my cousin’s expense, or by traveling post at twenty copecks a verst, and on horseback. What could I do? It was so long a way from the quay to the telegraph office.”

“Bah!” replied Jolivet, “I would have easily caught up with you again by renting a boat at my cousin’s expense or by traveling by post at twenty copecks per verst, and on horseback. What could I do? It was such a long way from the quay to the telegraph office.”

“Have you been to the telegraph office?” asked Harry Blount, biting his lips.

“Have you been to the telegraph office?” asked Harry Blount, biting his lips.

“That’s exactly where I have been!” answered Jolivet, with his most amiable smile.

“That’s exactly where I’ve been!” replied Jolivet, with his friendliest smile.

“And is it still working to Kolyvan?”

“And is it still going to Kolyvan?”

“That I don’t know, but I can assure you, for instance, that it is working from Kasan to Paris.”

“That I don't know, but I can assure you, for example, that it’s operating from Kasan to Paris.”

“You sent a dispatch to your cousin?”

“You sent a message to your cousin?”

“With enthusiasm.”

“With excitement.”

“You had learnt then—?”

“You had learned then—?”

“Look here, little father, as the Russians say,” replied Alcide Jolivet, “I’m a good fellow, and I don’t wish to keep anything from you. The Tartars, and Feofar-Khan at their head, have passed Semipolatinsk, and are descending the Irtish. Do what you like with that!”

“Hey there, little buddy, as the Russians say,” replied Alcide Jolivet, “I’m a nice guy, and I don’t want to hide anything from you. The Tartars, led by Feofar-Khan, have crossed Semipolatinsk and are moving down the Irtish. Do whatever you want with that!”

What! such important news, and Harry Blount had not known it; and his rival, who had probably learned it from some inhabitant of Kasan, had already transmitted it to Paris. The English paper was distanced! Harry Blount, crossing his hands behind him, walked off and seated himself in the stern without uttering a word.

What! Such important news, and Harry Blount hadn't known it; and his rival, who had probably found out from someone in Kasan, had already sent it to Paris. The English paper was left behind! Harry Blount, crossing his arms behind him, walked away and sat down in the back without saying a word.

About ten o’clock in the morning, the young Livonian, leaving her cabin, appeared on deck. Michael Strogoff went forward and took her hand. “Look, sister!” said he, leading her to the bows of the Caucasus.

About ten o’clock in the morning, the young Livonian, leaving her cabin, appeared on deck. Michael Strogoff stepped forward and took her hand. “Look, sister!” he said, leading her to the front of the Caucasus.

The view was indeed well worth seeing. The Caucasus had reached the confluence of the Volga and the Kama. There she would leave the former river, after having descended it for nearly three hundred miles, to ascend the latter for a full three hundred.

The view was definitely worth seeing. The Caucasus had arrived at the meeting point of the Volga and the Kama. There she would leave the Volga after traveling down it for almost three hundred miles, only to head up the Kama for a full three hundred.

The Kama was here very wide, and its wooded banks lovely. A few white sails enlivened the sparkling water. The horizon was closed by a line of hills covered with aspens, alders, and sometimes large oaks.

The Kama was really wide here, and its tree-lined banks were beautiful. A few white sails brightened up the sparkling water. The horizon was lined with hills covered in aspens, alders, and sometimes big oaks.

But these beauties of nature could not distract the thoughts of the young Livonian even for an instant. She had left her hand in that of her companion, and turning to him, “At what distance are we from Moscow?” she asked.

But these natural beauties couldn't distract the young Livonian's thoughts for even a moment. She had left her hand in her companion's and, turning to him, asked, “How far away are we from Moscow?”

“Nine hundred versts,” answered Michael.

"Nine hundred versts," replied Michael.

“Nine hundred, out of seven thousand!” murmured the girl.

“Nine hundred out of seven thousand!” the girl said softly.

The bell now announced the breakfast hour. Nadia followed Michael Strogoff to the restaurant. She ate little, and as a poor girl whose means are small would do. Michael thought it best to content himself with the fare which satisfied his companion; and in less than twenty minutes he and Nadia returned on deck. There they seated themselves in the stern, and without preamble, Nadia, lowering her voice to be heard by him alone, began:

The bell rang to signal breakfast time. Nadia followed Michael Strogoff to the restaurant. She ate very little, like someone with limited means would do. Michael decided it was best to be satisfied with the food that would please his companion; within twenty minutes, he and Nadia were back on deck. They sat down at the stern, and without any small talk, Nadia lowered her voice so only he could hear and started:

“Brother, I am the daughter of an exile. My name is Nadia Fedor. My mother died at Riga scarcely a month ago, and I am going to Irkutsk to rejoin my father and share his exile.”

“Brother, I’m the daughter of an exile. My name is Nadia Fedor. My mother passed away in Riga just a month ago, and I’m heading to Irkutsk to reunite with my father and share in his exile.”

“I, too, am going to Irkutsk,” answered Michael, “and I shall thank Heaven if it enables me to give Nadia Fedor safe and sound into her father’s hands.”

“I’m also heading to Irkutsk,” Michael replied, “and I’ll be grateful to Heaven if I can safely return Nadia Fedor to her father.”

“Thank you, brother,” replied Nadia.

“Thanks, bro,” replied Nadia.

Michael Strogoff then added that he had obtained a special podorojna for Siberia, and that the Russian authorities could in no way hinder his progress.

Michael Strogoff then added that he had obtained a special permit for Siberia and that the Russian authorities could not stop him from making his way forward.

Nadia asked nothing more. She saw in this fortunate meeting with Michael a means only of accelerating her journey to her father.

Nadia asked for nothing more. She saw this lucky encounter with Michael as just a way to speed up her journey to her father.

“I had,” said she, “a permit which authorized me to go to Irkutsk, but the new order annulled that; and but for you, brother, I should have been unable to leave the town, in which, without doubt, I should have perished.”

“I had,” she said, “a permit that allowed me to go to Irkutsk, but the new order canceled that; and if it weren’t for you, brother, I would have been stuck in the town, where I undoubtedly would have perished.”

“And dared you, alone, Nadia,” said Michael, “attempt to cross the steppes of Siberia?”

“And did you, all by yourself, Nadia,” Michael said, “try to cross the steppes of Siberia?”

“The Tartar invasion was not known when I left Riga. It was only at Moscow that I learnt the news.”

“The Tartar invasion wasn’t known when I left Riga. I only found out about it in Moscow.”

“And despite it, you continued your journey?”

“And even with that, you kept going on your journey?”

“It was my duty.”

"It was my responsibility."

The words showed the character of the brave girl.

The words reflected the bravery of the girl.

She then spoke of her father, Wassili Fedor. He was a much-esteemed physician at Riga. But his connection with some secret society having been asserted, he received orders to start for Irkutsk. The police who brought the order conducted him without delay beyond the frontier.

She then talked about her father, Wassili Fedor. He was a highly respected doctor in Riga. However, after it was claimed that he was involved with a secret society, he was ordered to go to Irkutsk. The police who delivered the order took him across the border without delay.

Wassili Fedor had but time to embrace his sick wife and his daughter, so soon to be left alone, when, shedding bitter tears, he was led away. A year and a half after her husband’s departure, Madame Fedor died in the arms of her daughter, who was thus left alone and almost penniless. Nadia Fedor then asked, and easily obtained from the Russian government, an authorization to join her father at Irkutsk. She wrote and told him she was starting. She had barely enough money for this long journey, and yet she did not hesitate to undertake it. She would do what she could. God would do the rest.

Wassili Fedor had just enough time to hug his sick wife and his daughter, who would soon be left alone, before he was led away in tears. A year and a half after her husband left, Madame Fedor died in her daughter’s arms, leaving her alone and nearly broke. Nadia Fedor then requested, and easily got, permission from the Russian government to join her father in Irkutsk. She wrote to him, letting him know she was on her way. She barely had enough money for the long journey, but she didn’t hesitate to go. She would do what she could, and God would take care of the rest.





CHAPTER IX DAY AND NIGHT IN A TARANTASS

THE next day, the 19th of July, the Caucasus reached Perm, the last place at which she touched on the Kama.

THE next day, July 19th, the Caucasus arrived in Perm, the final location where she docked on the Kama.

The government of which Perm is the capital is one of the largest in the Russian Empire, and, extending over the Ural Mountains, encroaches on Siberian territory. Marble quarries, mines of salt, platina, gold, and coal are worked here on a large scale. Although Perm, by its situation, has become an important town, it is by no means attractive, being extremely dirty, and without resources. This want of comfort is of no consequence to those going to Siberia, for they come from the more civilized districts, and are supplied with all necessaries.

The government that has Perm as its capital is one of the largest in the Russian Empire and stretches over the Ural Mountains, reaching into Siberian territory. There are large-scale marble quarries, and mines for salt, platinum, gold, and coal. While Perm has become an important town due to its location, it is not particularly attractive; it is very dirty and lacks resources. However, this lack of comfort doesn’t matter to those traveling to Siberia, as they come from more developed areas and bring all the essentials with them.

At Perm travelers from Siberia resell their vehicles, more or less damaged by the long journey across the plains. There, too, those passing from Europe to Asia purchase carriages, or sleighs in the winter season.

At Perm, travelers from Siberia sell their vehicles, which are more or less damaged from the long journey across the plains. There, too, those traveling from Europe to Asia buy carriages or sleighs in the winter season.

Michael Strogoff had already sketched out his programme. A vehicle carrying the mail usually runs across the Ural Mountains, but this, of course, was discontinued. Even if it had not been so, he would not have taken it, as he wished to travel as fast as possible, without depending on anyone. He wisely preferred to buy a carriage, and journey by stages, stimulating the zeal of the postillions by well-applied “na vodkou,” or tips.

Michael Strogoff had already mapped out his plan. A vehicle that usually carried the mail across the Ural Mountains was no longer operating, but even if it had been, he wouldn't have taken it since he wanted to travel as quickly as possible without relying on anyone else. He wisely chose to buy a carriage and travel in stages, encouraging the enthusiasm of the drivers with well-placed tips.

Unfortunately, in consequence of the measures taken against foreigners of Asiatic origin, a large number of travelers had already left Perm, and therefore conveyances were extremely rare. Michael was obliged to content himself with what had been rejected by others. As to horses, as long as the Czar’s courier was not in Siberia, he could exhibit his podorojna, and the postmasters would give him the preference. But, once out of Europe, he had to depend alone on the power of his roubles.

Unfortunately, because of the actions taken against foreigners of Asian descent, many travelers had already left Perm, so transportation options were very scarce. Michael had to settle for what others had rejected. As for horses, as long as the Czar’s courier wasn't in Siberia, he could show his podorojna, and the postmasters would prioritize him. But once he was out of Europe, he could only rely on the strength of his roubles.

But to what sort of a vehicle should he harness his horses? To a telga or to a tarantass? The telga is nothing but an open four-wheeled cart, made entirely of wood, the pieces fastened together by means of strong rope. Nothing could be more primitive, nothing could be less comfortable; but, on the other hand, should any accident happen on the way, nothing could be more easily repaired. There is no want of firs on the Russian frontier, and axle-trees grow naturally in forests. The post extraordinary, known by the name of “perck-ladnoi,” is carried by the telga, as any road is good enough for it. It must be confessed that sometimes the ropes which fasten the concern together break, and whilst the hinder part remains stuck in some bog, the fore-part arrives at the post-house on two wheels; but this result is considered quite satisfactory.

But what kind of vehicle should he use for his horses? A telga or a tarantass? The telga is just an open four-wheeled cart made entirely out of wood, held together with strong rope. It’s as basic as it gets and really uncomfortable; however, if anything goes wrong on the way, it can be repaired easily. There’s no shortage of fir trees on the Russian frontier, and you can find axle-trees in the forests. The post extraordinary, known as “perck-ladnoi,” is transported by the telga since any road works for it. It's true that sometimes the ropes holding it together break, and while the back part gets stuck in some swamp, the front part manages to reach the post-house on just two wheels; but people find this outcome perfectly acceptable.

Michael Strogoff would have been obliged to employ a telga, if he had not been lucky enough to discover a tarantass. It is to be hoped that the invention of Russian coach-builders will devise some improvement in this last-named vehicle. Springs are wanting in it as well as in the telga; in the absence of iron, wood is not spared; but its four wheels, with eight or nine feet between them, assure a certain equilibrium over the jolting rough roads. A splash-board protects the travelers from the mud, and a strong leathern hood, which may be pulled quite over the occupiers, shelters them from the great heat and violent storms of the summer. The tarantass is as solid and as easy to repair as the telga, and is, moreover, less addicted to leaving its hinder part in the middle of the road.

Michael Strogoff would have had to use a telga if he hadn't been lucky enough to find a tarantass. Hopefully, Russian coach-builders will come up with improvements for this vehicle. It lacks springs, just like the telga; without iron, wood is heavily utilized. However, its four wheels, spaced eight or nine feet apart, provide some stability over the bumpy, rough roads. A splash guard keeps the travelers protected from mud, and a strong leather hood can be pulled down over the occupants, shielding them from the intense heat and severe storms of summer. The tarantass is as sturdy and easy to fix as the telga, and it’s also less prone to getting its back end stuck in the middle of the road.

It was not without careful search that Michael managed to discover this tarantass, and there was probably not a second to be found in all Perm. He haggled long about the price, for form’s sake, to act up to his part as Nicholas Korpanoff, a plain merchant of Irkutsk.

It wasn't without a thorough search that Michael found this tarantass, and there probably wasn't another one like it in all of Perm. He bargained for a long time over the price, just to play his role as Nicholas Korpanoff, a straightforward merchant from Irkutsk.

Nadia had followed her companion in his search after a suitable vehicle. Although the object of each was different, both were equally anxious to arrive at their goal. One would have said the same will animated them both.

Nadia had followed her companion in his hunt for a suitable vehicle. Although their goals were different, both were equally eager to reach their destination. One would say they were driven by the same determination.

“Sister,” said Michael, “I wish I could have found a more comfortable conveyance for you.”

“Sister,” Michael said, “I wish I could have found a more comfortable way to get you here.”

“Do you say that to me, brother, when I would have gone on foot, if need were, to rejoin my father?”

“Are you saying that to me, brother, when I would have walked, if necessary, to be with my father?”

“I do not doubt your courage, Nadia, but there are physical fatigues a woman may be unable to endure.”

“I don’t doubt your courage, Nadia, but there are physical stresses that a woman may not be able to handle.”

“I shall endure them, whatever they be,” replied the girl. “If you ever hear a complaint from me you may leave me in the road, and continue your journey alone.”

“I’ll put up with them, no matter what,” the girl replied. “If you ever hear me complain, you can just leave me on the road and go on without me.”

Half an hour later, the podorojna being presented by Michael, three post-horses were harnessed to the tarantass. These animals, covered with long hair, were very like long-legged bears. They were small but spirited, being of Siberian breed. The way in which the iemschik harnessed them was thus: one, the largest, was secured between two long shafts, on whose farther end was a hoop carrying tassels and bells; the two others were simply fastened by ropes to the steps of the tarantass. This was the complete harness, with mere strings for reins.

Half an hour later, with the travel document being presented by Michael, three post-horses were hitched to the tarantass. These animals, covered in long hair, looked a lot like long-legged bears. They were small but lively, being of Siberian breed. The way the driver harnessed them was as follows: the largest horse was secured between two long shafts, at the end of which was a hoop with tassels and bells; the other two were just tied by ropes to the steps of the tarantass. This was the complete harness, with just strings for reins.

Neither Michael Strogoff nor the young Livonian girl had any baggage. The rapidity with which one wished to make the journey, and the more than modest resources of the other, prevented them from embarrassing themselves with packages. It was a fortunate thing, under the circumstances, for the tarantass could not have carried both baggage and travelers. It was only made for two persons, without counting the iemschik, who kept his equilibrium on his narrow seat in a marvelous manner.

Neither Michael Strogoff nor the young Livonian girl had any luggage. The speed with which one wanted to travel, combined with the limited resources of the other, kept them from burdening themselves with bags. This was actually a good thing, considering that the tarantass couldn’t have accommodated both luggage and passengers. It was designed for two people, not including the iemschik, who managed to maintain his balance on his small seat in an impressive way.

The iemschik is changed at every relay. The man who drove the tarantass during the first stage was, like his horses, a Siberian, and no less shaggy than they; long hair, cut square on the forehead, hat with a turned-up brim, red belt, coat with crossed facings and buttons stamped with the imperial cipher. The iemschik, on coming up with his team, threw an inquisitive glance at the passengers of the tarantass. No luggage!—and had there been, where in the world could he have stowed it? Rather shabby in appearance too. He looked contemptuous.

The iemschik changes at every relay. The guy who drove the tarantass during the first leg was, like his horses, from Siberia, and just as unkempt as they were; he had long hair cut straight across his forehead, a hat with a turned-up brim, a red belt, and a coat with crossed lapels and buttons marked with the imperial emblem. When the iemschik approached with his horses, he took a curious look at the passengers of the tarantass. No luggage!—and even if there had been, where on earth would he have put it? He looked quite shabby too. He appeared scornful.

“Crows,” said he, without caring whether he was overheard or not; “crows, at six copecks a verst!”

“Crows,” he said, not caring if anyone heard him; “crows, at six kopecks a mile!”

“No, eagles!” said Michael, who understood the iemschik’s slang perfectly; “eagles, do you hear, at nine copecks a verst, and a tip besides.”

“No, eagles!” said Michael, who understood the driver's slang perfectly; “eagles, do you hear, at nine kopecks a mile, plus a tip on top.”

He was answered by a merry crack of the whip.

He was answered by a cheerful crack of the whip.

In the language of the Russian postillions the “crow” is the stingy or poor traveler, who at the post-houses only pays two or three copecks a verst for the horses. The “eagle” is the traveler who does not mind expense, to say nothing of liberal tips. Therefore the crow could not claim to fly as rapidly as the imperial bird.

In the language of the Russian postillions, the “crow” is the stingy or poor traveler who at the post-houses only pays two or three copecks per verst for the horses. The “eagle” is the traveler who doesn’t mind spending money, not to mention giving generous tips. So, the crow can’t expect to travel as fast as the imperial bird.

Nadia and Michael immediately took their places in the tarantass. A small store of provisions was put in the box, in case at any time they were delayed in reaching the post-houses, which are very comfortably provided under direction of the State. The hood was pulled up, as it was insupportably hot, and at twelve o’clock the tarantass left Perm in a cloud of dust.

Nadia and Michael quickly settled into the tarantass. A small supply of food was placed in the trunk, just in case they were delayed getting to the post-houses, which are well-equipped under the State's management. The hood was put up since it was unbearably hot, and at noon, the tarantass departed from Perm in a cloud of dust.

The way in which the iemschik kept up the pace of his team would have certainly astonished travelers who, being neither Russians nor Siberians, were not accustomed to this sort of thing. The leader, rather larger than the others, kept to a steady long trot, perfectly regular, whether up or down hill. The two other horses seemed to know no other pace than the gallop, though they performed many an eccentric curvette as they went along. The iemschik, however, never touched them, only urging them on by startling cracks of his whip. But what epithets he lavished on them, including the names of all the saints in the calendar, when they behaved like docile and conscientious animals! The string which served as reins would have had no influence on the spirited beasts, but the words “na pravo,” to the right, “na levo,” to the left, pronounced in a guttural tone, were more effectual than either bridle or snaffle.

The way the iemschik kept his team moving would have definitely amazed travelers who, not being Russians or Siberians, weren't used to this kind of thing. The leader, a bit larger than the others, maintained a steady long trot, perfectly even, whether going uphill or downhill. The other two horses seemed to know no pace but a gallop, even though they made plenty of strange turns as they moved along. The iemschik, however, never hit them; he just encouraged them with sharp cracks of his whip. But he sure had a lot to say about them, calling out the names of all the saints when they acted like good, obedient animals! The string that served as reins wouldn't have affected the energetic animals, but the words “na pravo,” to the right, “na levo,” to the left, spoken in a rough tone were more effective than any bridle or snaffle.

And what amiable expressions! “Go on, my doves!” the iemschik would say. “Go on, pretty swallows! Fly, my little pigeons! Hold up, my cousin on the left! Gee up, my little father on the right!”

And what charming words! “Keep going, my doves!” the coachman would say. “Keep going, beautiful swallows! Fly, my little pigeons! Hold on, my cousin on the left! Let’s go, my little father on the right!”

But when the pace slackened, what insulting expressions, instantly understood by the sensitive animals! “Go on, you wretched snail! Confound you, you slug! I’ll roast you alive, you tortoise, you!”

But when the pace slowed down, what insulting comments, instantly understood by the sensitive animals! “Keep moving, you miserable snail! Damn you, you slug! I’ll roast you alive, you tortoise, you!”

Whether or not it was from this way of driving, which requires the iemschiks to possess strong throats more than muscular arms, the tarantass flew along at a rate of from twelve to fourteen miles an hour. Michael Strogoff was accustomed both to the sort of vehicle and the mode of traveling. Neither jerks nor jolts incommoded him. He knew that a Russian driver never even tries to avoid either stones, ruts, bogs, fallen trees, or trenches, which may happen to be in the road. He was used to all that. His companion ran a risk of being hurt by the violent jolts of the tarantass, but she would not complain.

Whether it was because of this style of driving, which requires the iemschiks to have strong necks instead of just muscular arms, the tarantass sped along at about twelve to fourteen miles per hour. Michael Strogoff was familiar with both the vehicle and the way of traveling. Bumps and jolts didn't bother him. He knew that a Russian driver never even tries to dodge stones, potholes, swamps, fallen trees, or trenches that might be in the road. He was used to all of that. His companion risked getting hurt by the rough jolts of the tarantass, but she wouldn't complain.

For a little while Nadia did not speak. Then possessed with the one thought, that of reaching her journey’s end, “I have calculated that there are three hundred versts between Perm and Ekaterenburg, brother,” said she. “Am I right?”

For a moment, Nadia was silent. Then, focused on her one goal of reaching her destination, she said, “I calculated that there are three hundred versts between Perm and Ekaterinburg, brother. Am I correct?”

“You are quite right, Nadia,” answered Michael; “and when we have reached Ekaterenburg, we shall be at the foot of the Ural Mountains on the opposite side.”

“You're absolutely right, Nadia,” Michael replied; “and once we get to Ekaterenburg, we'll be at the base of the Ural Mountains on the other side.”

“How long will it take to get across the mountains?”

“How long will it take to cross the mountains?”

“Forty-eight hours, for we shall travel day and night. I say day and night, Nadia,” added he, “for I cannot stop even for a moment; I go on without rest to Irkutsk.”

“Forty-eight hours, because we’ll be traveling day and night. I mean day and night, Nadia,” he added, “because I can’t stop even for a moment; I’m heading straight to Irkutsk without taking a break.”

“I shall not delay you, brother; no, not even for an hour, and we will travel day and night.”

“I won’t hold you up, brother; not even for an hour, and we’ll travel day and night.”

“Well then, Nadia, if the Tartar invasion has only left the road open, we shall arrive in twenty days.”

“Well then, Nadia, if the Tartar invasion has only opened the road, we’ll arrive in twenty days.”

“You have made this journey before?” asked Nadia.

“You’ve been on this journey before?” Nadia asked.

“Many times.”

“Multiple times.”

“During winter we should have gone more rapidly and surely, should we not?”

“During winter we should have moved faster and more confidently, shouldn’t we?”

“Yes, especially with more rapidity, but you would have suffered much from the frost and snow.”

“Yes, especially more quickly, but you would have struggled a lot with the cold and snow.”

“What matter! Winter is the friend of Russia.”

“What does it matter? Winter is Russia’s friend.”

“Yes, Nadia, but what a constitution anyone must have to endure such friendship! I have often seen the temperature in the Siberian steppes fall to more than forty degrees below freezing point! I have felt, notwithstanding my reindeer coat, my heart growing chill, my limbs stiffening, my feet freezing in triple woolen socks; I have seen my sleigh horses covered with a coating of ice, their breath congealed at their nostrils. I have seen the brandy in my flask change into hard stone, on which not even my knife could make an impression. But my sleigh flew like the wind. Not an obstacle on the plain, white and level farther than the eye could reach! No rivers to stop one! Hard ice everywhere, the route open, the road sure! But at the price of what suffering, Nadia, those alone could say, who have never returned, but whose bodies have been covered up by the snow storm.”

“Yes, Nadia, but what a person must be like to handle such a friendship! I’ve often seen the temperature in the Siberian steppes drop to over forty degrees below freezing! I’ve felt, despite my reindeer coat, my heart growing cold, my limbs stiffening, my feet freezing in triple wool socks; I’ve seen my sledding horses coated in ice, their breath frozen at their nostrils. I’ve watched the brandy in my flask turn to hard stone, which not even my knife could cut. But my sleigh flew like the wind. There were no obstacles in the vast, white landscape as far as the eye could see! No rivers to block the way! Solid ice everywhere, the path clear, the route safe! But at what cost of suffering, Nadia, only those who never returned could say, their bodies buried beneath the snowstorm.”

“However, you have returned, brother,” said Nadia.

“However, you’re back, brother,” said Nadia.

“Yes, but I am a Siberian, and, when quite a child, I used to follow my father to the chase, and so became inured to these hardships. But when you said to me, Nadia, that winter would not have stopped you, that you would have gone alone, ready to struggle against the frightful Siberian climate, I seemed to see you lost in the snow and falling, never to rise again.”

“Yes, but I’m from Siberia, and when I was little, I would follow my dad on hunts, so I got used to these hardships. But when you told me, Nadia, that winter wouldn’t have stopped you, that you would have gone alone, ready to fight against the harsh Siberian climate, I could picture you lost in the snow and falling, never to get back up.”

“How many times have you crossed the steppe in winter?” asked the young Livonian.

“How many times have you crossed the steppe in winter?” asked the young Livonian.

“Three times, Nadia, when I was going to Omsk.”

“Three times, Nadia, when I was heading to Omsk.”

“And what were you going to do at Omsk?”

“And what were you planning to do in Omsk?”

“See my mother, who was expecting me.”

“Look at my mom, who was waiting for me.”

“And I am going to Irkutsk, where my father expects me. I am taking him my mother’s last words. That is as much as to tell you, brother, that nothing would have prevented me from setting out.”

“And I am going to Irkutsk, where my father is waiting for me. I’m bringing him my mother’s last words. That’s about as much as I can say, brother, that nothing could have stopped me from leaving.”

“You are a brave girl, Nadia,” replied Michael. “God Himself would have led you.”

“You're a brave girl, Nadia,” Michael said. “God Himself would have guided you.”

All day the tarantass was driven rapidly by the iemschiks, who succeeded each other at every stage. The eagles of the mountain would not have found their name dishonored by these “eagles” of the highway. The high price paid for each horse, and the tips dealt out so freely, recommended the travelers in a special way. Perhaps the postmasters thought it singular that, after the publication of the order, a young man and his sister, evidently both Russians, could travel freely across Siberia, which was closed to everyone else, but their papers were all en règle and they had the right to pass.

All day, the tarantass was driven quickly by the iemschiks, who took turns at each stop. The mountain eagles wouldn’t have felt embarrassed by these “eagles” of the road. The high price paid for each horse and the generous tips given made the travelers stand out in a special way. Maybe the postmasters thought it strange that, after the announcement of the order, a young man and his sister, clearly both Russians, could travel freely across Siberia while it was closed to everyone else, but their paperwork was all in order, and they had the right to pass.

However, Michael Strogoff and Nadia were not the only travelers on their way from Perm to Ekaterenburg. At the first stages, the courier of the Czar had learnt that a carriage preceded them, but, as there was no want of horses, he did not trouble himself about that.

However, Michael Strogoff and Nadia weren't the only travelers on their way from Perm to Ekaterenburg. In the beginning, the Czar's courier had found out that a carriage was ahead of them, but since there were plenty of horses, he didn't worry about it.

During the day, halts were made for food alone. At the post-houses could be found lodging and provision. Besides, if there was not an inn, the house of the Russian peasant would have been no less hospitable. In the villages, which are almost all alike, with their white-walled, green-roofed chapels, the traveler might knock at any door, and it would be opened to him. The moujik would come out, smiling and extending his hand to his guest. He would offer him bread and salt, the burning charcoal would be put into the “samovar,” and he would be made quite at home. The family would turn out themselves rather than that he should not have room. The stranger is the relation of all. He is “one sent by God.”

During the day, breaks were only for meals. You could find accommodations and supplies at the post-houses. Additionally, if there wasn’t an inn, the home of a Russian peasant would be just as welcoming. In the villages, which all look similar with their white-walled, green-roofed chapels, a traveler could knock on any door, and it would be opened for him. The peasant would come out, smiling and offering his hand to his guest. He would offer bread and salt, start the charcoal in the “samovar,” and make him feel right at home. The family would make room for him instead of letting him go without. The stranger is a relative to everyone. He is “one sent by God.”

On arriving that evening Michael instinctively asked the postmaster how many hours ago the carriage which preceded them had passed that stage.

On arriving that evening, Michael instinctively asked the postmaster how many hours ago the carriage that had come before them had passed that point.

“Two hours ago, little father,” replied the postmaster.

“Two hours ago, little father,” replied the postmaster.

“Is it a berlin?”

“Is it a Berlin?”

“No, a telga.”

“No, a telga.”

“How many travelers?”

“How many people traveling?”

“Two.”

"2."

“And they are going fast?”

“Are they running out fast?”

“Eagles!”

"Eagles!"

“Let them put the horses to as soon as possible.”

“Have them harness the horses as soon as possible.”

Michael and Nadia, resolved not to stop even for an hour, traveled all night. The weather continued fine, though the atmosphere was heavy and becoming charged with electricity. It was to be hoped that a storm would not burst whilst they were among the mountains, for there it would be terrible. Being accustomed to read atmospheric signs, Michael Strogoff knew that a struggle of the elements was approaching.

Michael and Nadia, determined not to take a break even for an hour, traveled all night. The weather stayed nice, although the air felt thick and tense with electricity. They hoped a storm wouldn’t hit while they were in the mountains, as it would be terrifying. Used to reading the signs of the atmosphere, Michael Strogoff recognized that a battle of the elements was on the way.

The night passed without incident. Notwithstanding the jolting of the tarantass, Nadia was able to sleep for some hours. The hood was partly raised so as to give as much air as there was in the stifling atmosphere.

The night went by without any problems. Despite the bumpiness of the tarantass, Nadia managed to sleep for a few hours. The hood was partly open to let in some air in the stuffy atmosphere.

Michael kept awake all night, mistrusting the iemschiks, who are apt to sleep at their posts. Not an hour was lost at the relays, not an hour on the road.

Michael stayed awake all night, suspecting the iemschiks, who tend to doze off at their posts. No time was wasted at the relays, and no time was wasted on the road.

The next day, the 20th of July, at about eight o’clock in the morning, they caught the first glimpse of the Ural Mountains in the east. This important chain which separates Russia from Siberia was still at a great distance, and they could not hope to reach it until the end of the day. The passage of the mountains must necessarily be performed during the next night. The sky was cloudy all day, and the temperature was therefore more bearable, but the weather was very threatening.

The next day, July 20th, around eight in the morning, they saw the first sight of the Ural Mountains to the east. This key mountain range, which divides Russia from Siberia, was still far away, and they didn’t expect to get there until the end of the day. They would have to cross the mountains that night. The sky was cloudy all day, making the temperature more comfortable, but the weather looked really ominous.

It would perhaps have been more prudent not to have ascended the mountains during the night, and Michael would not have done so, had he been permitted to wait; but when, at the last stage, the iemschik drew his attention to a peal of thunder reverberating among the rocks, he merely said:

It might have been smarter not to climb the mountains at night, and Michael wouldn't have done it if he'd been allowed to wait; but when, at the last part of the journey, the driver pointed out a rumble of thunder echoing among the rocks, he just said:

“Is a telga still before us?”

“Is a telga still ahead of us?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“How long is it in advance?”

"How far in advance is it?"

“Nearly an hour.”

"Almost an hour."

“Forward, and a triple tip if we are at Ekaterenburg to-morrow morning.”

“Let’s move forward, and make it a triple tip if we’re in Ekaterinburg by tomorrow morning.”





CHAPTER X A STORM IN THE URAL MOUNTAINS

THE Ural Mountains extend in a length of over two thousand miles between Europe and Asia. Whether they are called the Urals, which is the Tartar, or the Poyas, which is the Russian name, they are correctly so termed; for these names signify “belt” in both languages. Rising on the shores of the Arctic Sea, they reach the borders of the Caspian. This was the barrier to be crossed by Michael Strogoff before he could enter Siberian Russia. The mountains could be crossed in one night, if no accident happened. Unfortunately, thunder muttering in the distance announced that a storm was at hand. The electric tension was such that it could not be dispersed without a tremendous explosion, which in the peculiar state of the atmosphere would be very terrible.

THE Ural Mountains stretch over two thousand miles between Europe and Asia. They are known as the Urals in Tartar and the Poyas in Russian, both terms meaning “belt” in their respective languages. Rising from the shores of the Arctic Sea, they extend to the borders of the Caspian Sea. This was the barrier Michael Strogoff had to cross before entering Siberian Russia. The mountains could be traversed in one night, given that no accidents occurred. Unfortunately, the distant rumble of thunder indicated that a storm was approaching. The electrical tension was so intense that it couldn't be released without a massive explosion, which, due to the unusual conditions in the atmosphere, would be extremely dangerous.

Michael took care that his young companion should be as well protected as possible. The hood, which might have been easily blown away, was fastened more securely with ropes, crossed above and at the back. The traces were doubled, and, as an additional precaution, the nave-boxes were stuffed with straw, as much to increase the strength of the wheels as to lessen the jolting, unavoidable on a dark night. Lastly, the fore and hinder parts, connected simply by the axles to the body of the tarantass, were joined one to the other by a crossbar, fixed by means of pins and screws.

Michael made sure that his young companion was as safe as possible. The hood, which could have easily blown away, was secured more tightly with ropes crossed above and at the back. The traces were doubled, and as an extra precaution, the nave-boxes were filled with straw, both to strengthen the wheels and to reduce the bumps that were unavoidable on a dark night. Finally, the front and back parts, simply connected by the axles to the body of the tarantass, were joined together by a crossbar, secured with pins and screws.

Nadia resumed her place in the cart, and Michael took his seat beside her. Before the lowered hood hung two leathern curtains, which would in some degree protect the travelers against the wind and rain. Two great lanterns, suspended from the iemschik’s seat, threw a pale glimmer scarcely sufficient to light the way, but serving as warning lights to prevent any other carriage from running into them.

Nadia got back in the cart, and Michael sat down next to her. In front of the lowered hood were two leather curtains that offered some protection against the wind and rain for the travelers. Two large lanterns, hanging from the driver's seat, cast a dull glow that barely illuminated the path but acted as warning lights to prevent other carriages from colliding with them.

It was well that all these precautions were taken, in expectation of a rough night. The road led them up towards dense masses of clouds, and should the clouds not soon resolve into rain, the fog would be such that the tarantass would be unable to advance without danger of falling over some precipice.

It was good that all these precautions were taken, anticipating a tough night. The road took them up towards thick clouds, and if the clouds didn't soon turn into rain, the fog would be so thick that the tarantass wouldn't be able to move forward without risking a fall over some cliff.

The Ural chain does not attain any very great height, the highest summit not being more than five thousand feet. Eternal snow is there unknown, and what is piled up by the Siberian winter is soon melted by the summer sun. Shrubs and trees grow to a considerable height. The iron and copper mines, as well as those of precious stones, draw a considerable number of workmen to that region. Also, those villages termed “gavody” are there met with pretty frequently, and the road through the great passes is easily practicable for post-carriages.

The Ural Mountains don’t reach very high, with the tallest peak being only about five thousand feet. There’s no permanent snow, and any that accumulates during the Siberian winter melts quickly in the summer sun. Shrubs and trees grow quite tall. The iron and copper mines, along with precious stone mines, attract a good number of workers to the area. You also find villages known as “gavody” fairly often, and the roads through the main passes are easily passable for post carriages.

But what is easy enough in fine weather and broad daylight, offers difficulties and perils when the elements are engaged in fierce warfare, and the traveler is in the midst of it. Michael Strogoff knew from former experience what a storm in the mountains was, and perhaps this would be as terrible as the snowstorms which burst forth with such vehemence in the winter.

But what is simple in nice weather and bright daylight becomes challenging and dangerous when the elements are in fierce conflict, and the traveler is caught in it. Michael Strogoff knew from past experience what a storm in the mountains could be, and maybe this would be just as awful as the snowstorms that hit with such force in the winter.

Rain was not yet falling, so Michael raised the leathern curtains which protected the interior of the tarantass and looked out, watching the sides of the road, peopled with fantastic shadows, caused by the wavering light of the lanterns. Nadia, motionless, her arms folded, gazed forth also, though without leaning forward, whilst her companion, his body half out of the carriage, examined both sky and earth.

Rain hadn’t started yet, so Michael lifted the leather curtains that shielded the inside of the tarantass and looked outside, observing the sides of the road, filled with strange shadows cast by the flickering light of the lanterns. Nadia, still and with her arms crossed, also stared out, though she didn’t lean forward, while her companion, with his body half out of the carriage, checked both the sky and the ground.

The calmness of the atmosphere was very threatening, the air being perfectly still. It was just as if Nature were half stifled, and could no longer breathe; her lungs, that is to say those gloomy, dense clouds, not being able to perform their functions. The silence would have been complete but for the grindings of the wheels of the tarantass over the road, the creaking of the axles, the snorting of the horses, and the clattering of their iron hoofs among the pebbles, sparks flying out on every side.

The stillness of the atmosphere was quite unsettling, with the air completely motionless. It felt as if Nature were struggling to breathe, as those dark, heavy clouds were unable to do their job. The silence would have been total if not for the sound of the wheels of the tarantass on the road, the creaking of the axles, the snorting of the horses, and the clattering of their hooves on the pebbles, with sparks flying everywhere.

The road was perfectly deserted. The tarantass encountered neither pedestrians nor horsemen, nor a vehicle of any description, in the narrow defiles of the Ural, on this threatening night. Not even the fire of a charcoal-burner was visible in the woods, not an encampment of miners near the mines, not a hut among the brushwood.

The road was completely empty. The tarantass saw no pedestrians, no horsemen, and no vehicles at all in the narrow passes of the Ural on this ominous night. Not even the glow of a charcoal burner was visible in the woods, no camps of miners near the mines, and not a single hut among the brush.

Under these peculiar circumstances it might have been allowable to postpone the journey till the morning. Michael Strogoff, however, had not hesitated, he had no right to stop, but then—and it began to cause him some anxiety—what possible reason could those travelers in the telga ahead have for being so imprudent?

Under these unusual circumstances, it might have been okay to delay the trip until morning. Michael Strogoff, however, didn't hesitate; he couldn't afford to stop. But then—and it started to worry him—what could those travelers in the telga ahead be thinking to act so recklessly?

Michael remained thus on the look-out for some time. About eleven o’clock lightning began to blaze continuously in the sky. The shadows of huge pines appeared and disappeared in the rapid light. Sometimes when the tarantass neared the side of the road, deep gulfs, lit up by the flashes, could be seen yawning beneath them. From time to time, on their vehicle giving a worse lurch than usual, they knew that they were crossing a bridge of roughly-hewn planks thrown over some chasm, thunder appearing actually to be rumbling below them. Besides this, a booming sound filled the air, which increased as they mounted higher. With these different noises rose the shouts of the iemschik, sometimes scolding, sometimes coaxing his poor beasts, who were suffering more from the oppression of the air than the roughness of the roads. Even the bells on the shafts could no longer rouse them, and they stumbled every instant.

Michael stayed on alert for a while. Around eleven o’clock, lightning started to flash continuously in the sky. The shadows of massive pines appeared and disappeared in the quick bursts of light. Sometimes, when the tarantass got close to the side of the road, deep chasms, illuminated by the flashes, could be seen yawning beneath them. Occasionally, when their vehicle lurched more than usual, they realized they were crossing a bridge made of rough planks over some gorge, with thunder actually rumbling below them. Alongside this, a booming sound filled the air, growing louder as they ascended. Amid these various noises rose the shouts of the iemschik, sometimes scolding and sometimes coaxing his tired horses, who were suffering more from the pressure of the air than the roughness of the roads. Even the bells on the shafts could no longer stir them, and they stumbled every moment.

“At what time shall we reach the top of the ridge?” asked Michael of the iemschik.

“At what time will we get to the top of the ridge?” Michael asked the iemschik.

“At one o’clock in the morning if we ever get there at all,” replied he, with a shake of his head.

“At one o’clock in the morning if we ever make it there,” he replied, shaking his head.

“Why, my friend, this will not be your first storm in the mountains, will it?”

“Hey, my friend, this isn’t your first storm in the mountains, right?”

“No, and pray God it may not be my last!”

“No, and I hope it won’t be my last!”

“Are you afraid?”

"Are you scared?"

“No, I’m not afraid, but I repeat that I think you were wrong in starting.”

“No, I’m not scared, but I’ll say it again—I think you were wrong to start.”

“I should have been still more wrong had I stayed.”

“I would have been even more mistaken if I had stayed.”

“Hold up, my pigeons!” cried the iemschik; it was his business to obey, not to question.

“Hold on, my pigeons!” shouted the driver; it was his job to follow orders, not to question them.

Just then a distant noise was heard, shrill whistling through the atmosphere, so calm a minute before. By the light of a dazzling flash, almost immediately followed by a tremendous clap of thunder, Michael could see huge pines on a high peak, bending before the blast. The wind was unchained, but as yet it was the upper air alone which was disturbed. Successive crashes showed that many of the trees had been unable to resist the burst of the hurricane. An avalanche of shattered trunks swept across the road and dashed over the precipice on the left, two hundred feet in front of the tarantass.

Just then, a distant noise rang out, sharp whistling through the sky, which had been calm just a minute before. By the light of a bright flash, immediately followed by a huge clap of thunder, Michael could see tall pines on a high peak bending under the force. The wind was unleashed, but so far it was only the upper air that was disturbed. Constant crashes indicated that many of the trees couldn't withstand the onslaught of the hurricane. A wave of broken trunks swept across the road and tumbled over the cliff to the left, two hundred feet in front of the carriage.

The horses stopped short.

The horses halted abruptly.

“Get up, my pretty doves!” cried the iemschik, adding the cracking of his whip to the rumbling of the thunder.

“Get up, my lovely doves!” yelled the driver, adding the crack of his whip to the rumble of the thunder.

Michael took Nadia’s hand. “Are you asleep, sister?”

Michael took Nadia’s hand. “Are you awake, sister?”

“No, brother.”

“No, bro.”

“Be ready for anything; here comes the storm!”

“Be prepared for anything; the storm is coming!”

“I am ready.”

"I'm ready."

Michael Strogoff had only just time to draw the leathern curtains, when the storm was upon them.

Michael Strogoff barely had time to pull back the leather curtains when the storm hit them.

The iemschik leapt from his seat and seized the horses’ heads, for terrible danger threatened the whole party.

The coachman jumped up from his seat and grabbed the horses' reins because a serious danger was looming over the entire group.

The tarantass was at a standstill at a turning of the road, down which swept the hurricane; it was absolutely necessary to hold the animals’ heads to the wind, for if the carriage was taken broadside it must infallibly capsize and be dashed over the precipice. The frightened horses reared, and their driver could not manage to quiet them. His friendly expressions had been succeeded by the most insulting epithets. Nothing was of any use. The unfortunate animals, blinded by the lightning, terrified by the incessant peals of thunder, threatened every instant to break their traces and flee. The iemschik had no longer any control over his team.

The tarantass was stopped at a bend in the road, where a hurricane was raging; it was absolutely crucial to keep the animals' heads facing into the wind because if the carriage was hit sideways, it would definitely flip over and tumble down the cliff. The scared horses reared up, and their driver couldn't calm them down. His kind words had turned into harsh insults. Nothing seemed to work. The poor animals, blinded by the lightning and terrified by the constant thunder, were on the verge of breaking free and running away. The iemschik had completely lost control of his team.

At that moment Michael Strogoff threw himself from the tarantass and rushed to his assistance. Endowed with more than common strength, he managed, though not without difficulty, to master the horses.

At that moment, Michael Strogoff jumped out of the tarantass and ran to help. With more than average strength, he was able, though with some effort, to control the horses.

The storm now raged with redoubled fury. A perfect avalanche of stones and trunks of trees began to roll down the slope above them.

The storm was now raging with even more intensity. A massive avalanche of rocks and tree trunks started to tumble down the slope above them.

“We cannot stop here,” said Michael.

“We can't stop here,” said Michael.

“We cannot stop anywhere,” returned the iemschik, all his energies apparently overcome by terror. “The storm will soon send us to the bottom of the mountain, and that by the shortest way.”

“We can’t stop anywhere,” replied the driver, all his energy seemingly drained by fear. “The storm will soon push us to the bottom of the mountain, and that the quickest way.”

“Take you that horse, coward,” returned Michael, “I’ll look after this one.”

“Take that horse, coward,” Michael replied, “I’ll take care of this one.”

A fresh burst of the storm interrupted him. The driver and he were obliged to crouch upon the ground to avoid being blown down. The carriage, notwithstanding their efforts and those of the horses, was gradually blown back, and had it not been stopped by the trunk of a tree, it would have gone over the edge of the precipice.

A sudden blast of the storm cut him off. He and the driver had to crouch down to avoid being knocked over. Despite their efforts and those of the horses, the carriage was slowly being pushed backward, and if it hadn't been halted by the trunk of a tree, it would have fallen over the edge of the cliff.

“Do not be afraid, Nadia!” cried Michael Strogoff.

“Don’t be scared, Nadia!” shouted Michael Strogoff.

“I’m not afraid,” replied the young Livonian, her voice not betraying the slightest emotion.

“I’m not afraid,” replied the young Livonian, her voice showing no hint of emotion.

The rumbling of the thunder ceased for an instant, the terrible blast had swept past into the gorge below.

The rumbling of the thunder stopped for a moment, the terrible blast had moved past into the valley below.

“Will you go back?” said the iemschik.

“Will you go back?” asked the driver.

“No, we must go on! Once past this turning, we shall have the shelter of the slope.”

“No, we have to keep going! Once we get past this turn, we’ll have the protection of the slope.”

“But the horses won’t move!”

“But the horses won't budge!”

“Do as I do, and drag them on.”

“Do what I do, and pull them along.”

“The storm will come back!”

"The storm will return!"

“Do you mean to obey?”

"Do you intend to obey?"

“Do you order it?”

“Did you order it?”

“The Father orders it!” answered Michael, for the first time invoking the all-powerful name of the Emperor.

“The Father commands it!” replied Michael, using the all-powerful name of the Emperor for the first time.

“Forward, my swallows!” cried the iemschik, seizing one horse, while Michael did the same to the other.

“Let’s go, my swallows!” shouted the driver, grabbing one horse, while Michael did the same with the other.

Thus urged, the horses began to struggle onward. They could no longer rear, and the middle horse not being hampered by the others, could keep in the center of the road. It was with the greatest difficulty that either man or beasts could stand against the wind, and for every three steps they took in advance, they lost one, and even two, by being forced backwards. They slipped, they fell, they got up again. The vehicle ran a great risk of being smashed. If the hood had not been securely fastened, it would have been blown away long before. Michael Strogoff and the iemschik took more than two hours in getting up this bit of road, only half a verst in length, so directly exposed was it to the lashing of the storm. The danger was not only from the wind which battered against the travelers, but from the avalanche of stones and broken trunks which were hurtling through the air.

Thus urged, the horses began to struggle onward. They could no longer rear, and since the middle horse wasn't held back by the others, it could stay in the center of the road. It was incredibly difficult for both the men and the horses to stand against the wind, and for every three steps they took forward, they were pushed back one, or even two. They slipped, fell, and got back up again. The vehicle was at great risk of being damaged. If the hood hadn't been securely fastened, it would have been blown away long ago. Michael Strogoff and the driver took over two hours to cover this stretch of road, which was only half a verst long, as it was directly exposed to the storm's fury. The danger came not only from the wind that pounded against the travelers but also from the avalanche of stones and broken branches that were flying through the air.

Suddenly, during a flash of lightning, one of these masses was seen crashing and rolling down the mountain towards the tarantass. The iemschik uttered a cry.

Suddenly, in a flash of lightning, one of these masses was seen crashing and rolling down the mountain toward the tarantass. The driver let out a shout.

Michael Strogoff in vain brought his whip down on the team, they refused to move.

Michael Strogoff tried in vain to urge the team forward with his whip, but they wouldn’t budge.

A few feet farther on, and the mass would pass behind them! Michael saw the tarantass struck, his companion crushed; he saw there was no time to drag her from the vehicle.

A few feet further on, and the mass would pass behind them! Michael saw the tarantass get hit, his companion crushed; he realized there was no time to pull her from the vehicle.

Then, possessed in this hour of peril with superhuman strength, he threw himself behind it, and planting his feet on the ground, by main force placed it out of danger.

Then, in this moment of danger, filled with incredible strength, he threw himself behind it and, digging his feet into the ground, used all his force to move it to safety.

The enormous mass as it passed grazed his chest, taking away his breath as though it had been a cannon-ball, then crushing to powder the flints on the road, it bounded into the abyss below.

The huge mass grazed his chest as it passed, stealing his breath like a cannonball, then it smashed the flints on the road into dust as it plunged into the abyss below.

“Oh, brother!” cried Nadia, who had seen it all by the light of the flashes.

“Oh, man!” cried Nadia, who had seen it all by the light of the flashes.

“Nadia!” replied Michael, “fear nothing!”

“Nadia!” Michael replied, “don’t be afraid!”

“It is not on my own account that I fear!”

“It’s not for my own sake that I’m afraid!”

“God is with us, sister!”

"God is with us, sis!"

“With me truly, brother, since He has sent thee in my way!” murmured the young girl.

“Honestly, brother, since He has brought you to me!” murmured the young girl.

The impetus the tarantass had received was not to be lost, and the tired horses once more moved forward. Dragged, so to speak, by Michael and the iemschik, they toiled on towards a narrow pass, lying north and south, where they would be protected from the direct sweep of the tempest. At one end a huge rock jutted out, round the summit of which whirled an eddy. Behind the shelter of the rock there was a comparative calm; yet once within the circumference of the cyclone, neither man nor beast could resist its power.

The push the tarantass got wasn't going to be wasted, and the exhausted horses moved forward again. Pulled along by Michael and the iemschik, they struggled on toward a narrow pass that ran north and south, where they'd be shielded from the full force of the storm. At one end, a large rock jutted out, with an eddy swirling around its peak. Behind the rock, there was some relief from the chaos; however, once inside the cyclone's grip, neither man nor animal could withstand its force.

Indeed, some firs which towered above this protection were in a trice shorn of their tops, as though a gigantic scythe had swept across them. The storm was now at its height. The lightning filled the defile, and the thunderclaps had become one continued peal. The ground, struck by the concussion, trembled as though the whole Ural chain was shaken to its foundations.

Indeed, some firs that rose above this shelter were quickly stripped of their tops, as if a giant scythe had swept over them. The storm was now at its peak. The lightning lit up the valley, and the thunder had turned into a constant roar. The ground, impacted by the shock, shook as if the entire Ural range was trembling to its core.

Happily, the tarantass could be so placed that the storm might strike it obliquely. But the counter-currents, directed towards it by the slope, could not be so well avoided, and so violent were they that every instant it seemed as though it would be dashed to pieces.

Happily, the tarantass could be positioned in a way that the storm would hit it at an angle. However, the counter-currents created by the slope couldn't be avoided as easily, and they were so intense that it felt like it might be shattered at any moment.

Nadia was obliged to leave her seat, and Michael, by the light of one of the lanterns, discovered an excavation bearing the marks of a miner’s pick, where the young girl could rest in safety until they could once more start.

Nadia had to leave her seat, and Michael, guided by the light of one of the lanterns, found a dig site marked by a miner's pick, where the young girl could rest safely until they could set off again.

Just then—it was one o’clock in the morning—the rain began to fall in torrents, and this in addition to the wind and lightning, made the storm truly frightful. To continue the journey at present was utterly impossible. Besides, having reached this pass, they had only to descend the slopes of the Ural Mountains, and to descend now, with the road torn up by a thousand mountain torrents, in these eddies of wind and rain, was utter madness.

Just then—it was one o’clock in the morning—the rain started pouring down heavily, and combined with the wind and lightning, the storm became terrifying. Continuing the journey at this point was completely impossible. Plus, having come this far, they only had to go down the slopes of the Ural Mountains, and going down now, with the road destroyed by countless mountain torrents, in this chaos of wind and rain, was absolute madness.

“To wait is indeed serious,” said Michael, “but it must certainly be done, to avoid still longer detentions. The very violence of the storm makes me hope that it will not last long. About three o’clock the day will begin to break, and the descent, which we cannot risk in the dark, we shall be able, if not with ease, at least without such danger, to attempt after sunrise.”

“Waiting is definitely important,” Michael said, “but we have to do it to avoid being stuck here even longer. The intensity of the storm makes me believe it won't last much longer. By around three o'clock, the day will start to break, and we’ll be able to start our descent—although it won't be easy, at least it won’t be as risky—after sunrise.”

“Let us wait, brother,” replied Nadia; “but if you delay, let it not be to spare me fatigue or danger.”

“Let’s wait, brother,” Nadia replied; “but if you take too long, don’t do it to spare me from fatigue or danger.”

“Nadia, I know that you are ready to brave everything, but, in exposing both of us, I risk more than my life, more than yours, I am not fulfilling my task, that duty which before everything else I must accomplish.”

“Nadia, I know you're prepared to face anything, but by putting us both on the line, I'm risking more than just my life or yours. I'm failing to fulfill my responsibility, that duty that I must prioritize above all else.”

“A duty!” murmured Nadia.

"A duty!" Nadia murmured.

Just then a bright flash lit up the sky; a loud clap followed. The air was filled with sulphurous suffocating vapor, and a clump of huge pines, struck by the electric fluid, scarcely twenty feet from the tarantass, flared up like a gigantic torch.

Just then, a bright flash lit up the sky, followed by a loud bang. The air was thick with choking, sulfurous vapor, and a cluster of huge pines, hit by the electric surge, barely twenty feet from the tarantass, ignited like a massive torch.

The iemschik was struck to the ground by a counter-shock, but, regaining his feet, found himself happily unhurt.

The iemschik was knocked to the ground by a jolt, but after getting back up, he realized he was happily unhurt.

Just as the last growlings of the thunder were lost in the recesses of the mountain, Michael felt Nadia’s hand pressing his, and he heard her whisper these words in his ear: “Cries, brother! Listen!”

Just as the last rumbles of thunder faded into the depths of the mountain, Michael felt Nadia’s hand squeezing his, and he heard her whisper in his ear: “Shh, brother! Listen!”





CHAPTER XI TRAVELERS IN DISTRESS

DURING the momentary lull which followed, shouts could be distinctly heard from farther on, at no great distance from the tarantass. It was an earnest appeal, evidently from some traveler in distress.

DURING the brief pause that followed, shouts could clearly be heard from further away, not too far from the tarantass. It was a sincere plea, clearly coming from a traveler in trouble.

Michael listened attentively. The iemschik also listened, but shook his head, as though it was impossible to help.

Michael listened carefully. The iemschik also listened but shook his head, as if it were impossible to help.

“They are travelers calling for aid,” cried Nadia.

“They're travelers asking for help,” cried Nadia.

“They can expect nothing,” replied the iemschik.

“They can expect nothing,” replied the driver.

“Why not?” cried Michael. “Ought not we do for them what they would for us under similar circumstances?”

“Why not?” shouted Michael. “Shouldn't we do for them what they would do for us in the same situation?”

“Surely you will not risk the carriage and horses!”

“Surely you won't put the carriage and horses at risk!”

“I will go on foot,” replied Michael, interrupting the iemschik.

“I'll walk,” Michael replied, cutting off the iemschik.

“I will go, too, brother,” said the young girl.

“I'll go, too, brother,” said the young girl.

“No, remain here, Nadia. The iemschik will stay with you. I do not wish to leave him alone.”

“No, stay here, Nadia. The driver will stay with you. I don’t want to leave him alone.”

“I will stay,” replied Nadia.

"I'll stay," replied Nadia.

“Whatever happens, do not leave this spot.”

“Whatever happens, don’t leave this spot.”

“You will find me where I now am.”

“You'll find me where I am now.”

Michael pressed her hand, and, turning the corner of the slope, disappeared in the darkness.

Michael squeezed her hand and, turning the corner of the slope, vanished into the darkness.

“Your brother is wrong,” said the iemschik.

“Your brother is wrong,” said the cab driver.

“He is right,” replied Nadia simply.

"He's right," Nadia said.

Meanwhile Strogoff strode rapidly on. If he was in a great hurry to aid the travelers, he was also very anxious to know who it was that had not been hindered from starting by the storm; for he had no doubt that the cries came from the telga, which had so long preceded him.

Meanwhile, Strogoff walked quickly ahead. While he was eager to help the travelers, he was also very curious to find out who had managed to leave despite the storm. He was certain that the cries were coming from the telga, which had been ahead of him for quite some time.

The rain had stopped, but the storm was raging with redoubled fury. The shouts, borne on the air, became more distinct. Nothing was to be seen of the pass in which Nadia remained. The road wound along, and the squalls, checked by the corners, formed eddies highly dangerous, to pass which, without being taken off his legs, Michael had to use his utmost strength.

The rain had stopped, but the storm was roaring even harder. The shouts in the air grew clearer. Nothing could be seen of the pass where Nadia was. The road twisted on, and the gusts, blocked by the corners, created whirlwinds that were really dangerous. To get through them without getting knocked off his feet, Michael had to summon all his strength.

He soon perceived that the travelers whose shouts he had heard were at no great distance. Even then, on account of the darkness, Michael could not see them, yet he heard distinctly their words.

He soon realized that the travelers whose shouts he had heard were not far away. Even then, because of the darkness, Michael couldn't see them, yet he could clearly hear their words.

This is what he heard, and what caused him some surprise: “Are you coming back, blockhead?”

This is what he heard, and what surprised him a bit: “Are you coming back, idiot?”

“You shall have a taste of the knout at the next stage.”

“You're going to experience the knout at the next stop.”

“Do you hear, you devil’s postillion! Hullo! Below!”

“Hey, you devil's coachman! Hello! Down here!”

“This is how a carriage takes you in this country!”

“This is how a carriage rides in this country!”

“Yes, this is what you call a telga!”

“Yes, this is what you call a telga!”

“Oh, that abominable driver! He goes on and does not appear to have discovered that he has left us behind!”

“Oh, that awful driver! He just keeps going and doesn’t seem to realize he’s left us behind!”

“To deceive me, too! Me, an honorable Englishman! I will make a complaint at the chancellor’s office and have the fellow hanged.”

“Trying to deceive me, too! Me, a respectable Englishman! I will file a complaint at the chancellor’s office and get that guy hanged.”

This was said in a very angry tone, but was suddenly interrupted by a burst of laughter from his companion, who exclaimed, “Well! this is a good joke, I must say.”

This was said in a very angry tone, but was suddenly interrupted by a burst of laughter from his friend, who exclaimed, “Well! this is a good joke, I must say.”

“You venture to laugh!” said the Briton angrily.

“You dare to laugh!” the Briton said angrily.

“Certainly, my dear confrère, and that most heartily. ‘Pon my word I never saw anything to come up to it.”

“Of course, my dear colleague, and I truly mean it. I’ve honestly never seen anything compare to it.”

Just then a crashing clap of thunder re-echoed through the defile, and then died away among the distant peaks. When the sound of the last growl had ceased, the merry voice went on: “Yes, it undoubtedly is a good joke. This machine certainly never came from France.”

Just then, a loud clap of thunder echoed through the narrow pass and then faded away among the distant peaks. When the sound of the last rumble had stopped, the cheerful voice continued: “Yes, it definitely is a good joke. This machine surely didn’t come from France.”

“Nor from England,” replied the other.

“Not from England,” the other replied.

On the road, by the light of the flashes, Michael saw, twenty yards from him, two travelers, seated side by side in a most peculiar vehicle, the wheels of which were deeply imbedded in the ruts formed in the road.

On the road, illuminated by the flashes of light, Michael saw, twenty yards away from him, two travelers sitting next to each other in a very unusual vehicle, with its wheels deeply stuck in the ruts of the road.

He approached them, the one grinning from ear to ear, and the other gloomily contemplating his situation, and recognized them as the two reporters who had been his companions on board the Caucasus.

He walked up to them, one smiling broadly, while the other looked thoughtfully at his situation, and realized they were the two reporters who had been with him on the Caucasus.

“Good-morning to you, sir,” cried the Frenchman. “Delighted to see you here. Let me introduce you to my intimate enemy, Mr. Blount.”

“Good morning to you, sir,” shouted the Frenchman. “I’m thrilled to see you here. Let me introduce you to my close foe, Mr. Blount.”

The English reporter bowed, and was about to introduce in his turn his companion, Alcide Jolivet, in accordance with the rules of society, when Michael interrupted him.

The English reporter bowed and was about to introduce his companion, Alcide Jolivet, according to social norms, when Michael interrupted him.

“Perfectly unnecessary, sir; we already know each other, for we traveled together on the Volga.”

“Completely unnecessary, sir; we already know each other since we traveled together on the Volga.”

“Ah, yes! exactly so! Mr.—”

“Ah, yes! Exactly right! Mr.—”

“Nicholas Korpanoff, merchant, of Irkutsk. But may I know what has happened which, though a misfortune to your companion, amuses you so much?”

“Nicholas Korpanoff, merchant, of Irkutsk. But can I ask what happened that, while unfortunate for your friend, makes you laugh so much?”

“Certainly, Mr. Korpanoff,” replied Alcide. “Fancy! our driver has gone off with the front part of this confounded carriage, and left us quietly seated in the back part! So here we are in the worse half of a telga; no driver, no horses. Is it not a joke?”

“Of course, Mr. Korpanoff,” Alcide replied. “Can you believe it? Our driver has taken off with the front half of this ridiculous carriage and left us sitting here in the back! So here we are in the worst part of a teleka; no driver, no horses. Isn't that hilarious?”

“No joke at all,” said the Englishman.

“No joke at all,” said the Englishman.

“Indeed it is, my dear fellow. You do not know how to look at the bright side of things.”

“Absolutely, my friend. You just don't know how to see the positive side of things.”

“How, pray, are we to go on?” asked Blount.

“How are we supposed to continue?” asked Blount.

“That is the easiest thing in the world,” replied Alcide. “Go and harness yourself to what remains of our cart; I will take the reins, and call you my little pigeon, like a true iemschik, and you will trot off like a real post-horse.”

“That’s the easiest thing in the world,” Alcide replied. “Go and hook yourself up to what’s left of our cart; I’ll take the reins and call you my little dove, like a real driver, and you’ll trot off like a real post-horse.”

“Mr. Jolivet,” replied the Englishman, “this joking is going too far, it passes all limits and—”

“Mr. Jolivet,” replied the Englishman, “this joking is going too far, it crosses all boundaries and—”

“Now do be quiet, my dear sir. When you are done up, I will take your place; and call me a broken-winded snail and faint-hearted tortoise if I don’t take you over the ground at a rattling pace.”

“Now please be quiet, my dear sir. When you're finished, I will take your spot; and call me a sluggish snail and weak-hearted tortoise if I don’t cover the ground at a fast pace.”

Alcide said all this with such perfect good-humor that Michael could not help smiling. “Gentlemen,” said he, “here is a better plan. We have now reached the highest ridge of the Ural chain, and thus have merely to descend the slopes of the mountain. My carriage is close by, only two hundred yards behind. I will lend you one of my horses, harness it to the remains of the telga, and to-morrow, if no accident befalls us, we will arrive together at Ekaterenburg.”

Alcide said all this with such great good humor that Michael couldn’t help but smile. “Gentlemen,” he said, “I have a better idea. We’ve just reached the highest point of the Ural mountains, so all we have to do now is go down the slopes. My carriage is just two hundred yards back. I’ll lend you one of my horses, hitch it to what’s left of the telga, and tomorrow, if nothing happens, we’ll get to Ekaterenburg together.”

“That, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Alcide, “is indeed a generous proposal.”

“That, Mr. Korpanoff,” Alcide said, “is certainly a generous offer.”

“Indeed, sir,” replied Michael, “I would willingly offer you places in my tarantass, but it will only hold two, and my sister and I already fill it.”

“Of course, sir,” said Michael, “I would gladly give you a ride in my tarantass, but it can only fit two people, and my sister and I are already occupying it.”

“Really, sir,” answered Alcide, “with your horse and our demi-telga we will go to the world’s end.”

“Honestly, sir,” replied Alcide, “with your horse and our demi-telga, we could travel anywhere.”

“Sir,” said Harry Blount, “we most willingly accept your kind offer. And, as to that iemschik—”

“Sir,” said Harry Blount, “we gladly accept your generous offer. And, regarding that iemschik—”

“Oh! I assure you that you are not the first travelers who have met with a similar misfortune,” replied Michael.

“Oh! I promise you that you aren’t the first travelers to face a similar misfortune,” replied Michael.

“But why should not our driver come back? He knows perfectly well that he has left us behind, wretch that he is!”

“But why shouldn’t our driver come back? He knows very well that he has left us behind, the miserable wretch!”

“He! He never suspected such a thing.”

“He! He never thought anything like that.”

“What! the fellow not know that he was leaving the better half of his telga behind?”

"What! He didn't realize he was leaving behind the better part of his telga?"

“Not a bit, and in all good faith is driving the fore part into Ekaterenburg.”

“Not at all, and with complete honesty, they are heading straight to Ekaterenburg.”

“Did I not tell you that it was a good joke, confrère?” cried Alcide.

“Did I not tell you that it was a good joke, buddy?” exclaimed Alcide.

“Then, gentlemen, if you will follow me,” said Michael, “we will return to my carriage, and—”

“Then, gentlemen, if you’ll follow me,” said Michael, “we’ll head back to my carriage, and—”

“But the telga,” observed the Englishman.

“But the telga,” the Englishman pointed out.

“There is not the slightest fear that it will fly away, my dear Blount!” exclaimed Alcide; “it has taken such good root in the ground, that if it were left here until next spring it would begin to bud.”

“There’s not the slightest worry that it will fly away, my dear Blount!” exclaimed Alcide; “It has taken such good root in the ground that if it were left here until next spring, it would start to bud.”

“Come then, gentlemen,” said Michael Strogoff, “and we will bring up the tarantass.”

“Come on, guys,” said Michael Strogoff, “and we’ll get the tarantass ready.”

The Frenchman and the Englishman, descending from their seats, no longer the hinder one, since the front had taken its departure, followed Michael.

The Frenchman and the Englishman, getting up from their seats, no longer the last ones left since the front had already left, followed Michael.

Walking along, Alcide Jolivet chattered away as usual, with his invariable good-humor. “Faith, Mr. Korpanoff,” said he, “you have indeed got us out of a bad scrape.”

Walking along, Alcide Jolivet chatted away as usual, with his constant good humor. “Honestly, Mr. Korpanoff,” he said, “you really got us out of a tough situation.”

“I have only done, sir,” replied Michael, “what anyone would have done in my place.”

“I've only done, sir,” Michael replied, “what anyone would have done in my situation.”

“Well, sir, you have done us a good turn, and if you are going farther we may possibly meet again, and—”

“Well, sir, you’ve done us a solid, and if you’re going further, we might run into each other again, and—”

Alcide Jolivet did not put any direct question to Michael as to where he was going, but the latter, not wishing it to be suspected that he had anything to conceal, at once replied, “I am bound for Omsk, gentlemen.”

Alcide Jolivet didn't ask Michael directly where he was headed, but Michael, not wanting to give the impression that he had something to hide, immediately responded, “I’m on my way to Omsk, gentlemen.”

“Mr. Blount and I,” replied Alcide, “go where danger is certainly to be found, and without doubt news also.”

“Mr. Blount and I,” Alcide replied, “go where there’s definitely danger, and without a doubt, news as well.”

“To the invaded provinces?” asked Michael with some earnestness.

“To the invaded provinces?” Michael asked earnestly.

“Exactly so, Mr. Korpanoff; and we may possibly meet there.”

“Exactly right, Mr. Korpanoff; and we might run into each other there.”

“Indeed, sir,” replied Michael, “I have little love for cannon-balls or lance points, and am by nature too great a lover of peace to venture where fighting is going on.”

“Sure thing, sir,” replied Michael, “I have little interest in cannonballs or lance tips, and I'm just too much of a peace lover by nature to go where fighting is happening.”

“I am sorry, sir, extremely sorry; we must only regret that we shall separate so soon! But on leaving Ekaterenburg it may be our fortunate fate to travel together, if only for a few days?”

“I’m really sorry, sir, truly sorry; we can only regret that we’ll have to part ways so soon! But as we leave Ekaterenburg, perhaps it’s our lucky chance to travel together, even if it’s just for a few days?”

“Do you go on to Omsk?” asked Michael, after a moment’s reflection.

“Are you heading to Omsk?” Michael asked after a moment of thought.

“We know nothing as yet,” replied Alcide; “but we shall certainly go as far as Ishim, and once there, our movements must depend on circumstances.”

“We don’t know anything yet,” replied Alcide; “but we will definitely go as far as Ishim, and once we’re there, our actions will depend on the situation.”

“Well then, gentlemen,” said Michael, “we will be fellow-travelers as far as Ishim.”

“Well then, gentlemen,” Michael said, “we’ll be traveling together all the way to Ishim.”

Michael would certainly have preferred to travel alone, but he could not, without appearing at least singular, seek to separate himself from the two reporters, who were taking the same road that he was. Besides, since Alcide and his companion intended to make some stay at Ishim, he thought it rather convenient than otherwise to make that part of the journey in their company.

Michael would definitely have preferred to travel alone, but he couldn't, without looking odd, try to distance himself from the two reporters who were taking the same route. Plus, since Alcide and his friend planned to stay in Ishim for a bit, he figured it was more convenient to make that part of the trip with them.

Then in an indifferent tone he asked, “Do you know, with any certainty, where this Tartar invasion is?”

Then in a disinterested tone he asked, “Do you know for sure where this Tartar invasion is?”

“Indeed, sir,” replied Alcide, “we only know what they said at Perm. Feofar-Khan’s Tartars have invaded the whole province of Semipolatinsk, and for some days, by forced marches, have been descending the Irtish. You must hurry if you wish to get to Omsk before them.”

“Absolutely, sir,” Alcide responded, “we only know what was reported in Perm. Feofar-Khan’s Tartars have invaded the entire Semipolatinsk region, and for the past few days, they’ve been rapidly moving down the Irtish. You need to hurry if you want to reach Omsk before them.”

“Indeed I must,” replied Michael.

"Yeah, I have to," replied Michael.

“It is reported also that Colonel Ogareff has succeeded in passing the frontier in disguise, and that he will not be slow in joining the Tartar chief in the revolted country.”

“It’s been reported that Colonel Ogareff has successfully crossed the border in disguise, and he won’t waste any time joining the Tartar chief in the rebel territory.”

“But how do they know it?” asked Michael, whom this news, more or less true, so directly concerned.

“But how do they know it?” asked Michael, for this news, more or less true, directly affected him.

“Oh! as these things are always known,” replied Alcide; “it is in the air.”

“Oh! as everyone always knows these things,” replied Alcide; “it’s in the air.”

“Then have you really reason to think that Colonel Ogareff is in Siberia?”

“Do you really have a reason to believe that Colonel Ogareff is in Siberia?”

“I myself have heard it said that he was to take the road from Kasan to Ekaterenburg.”

“I’ve heard people say that he was going to take the road from Kasan to Ekaterenburg.”

“Ah! you know that, Mr. Jolivet?” said Harry Blount, roused from his silence.

“Ah! You know that, Mr. Jolivet?” Harry Blount said, breaking his silence.

“I knew it,” replied Alcide.

“I knew it,” said Alcide.

“And do you know that he went disguised as a gypsy!” asked Blount.

“And do you know he dressed up as a gypsy?” Blount asked.

“As a gypsy!” exclaimed Michael, almost involuntarily, and he suddenly remembered the look of the old Bohemian at Nijni-Novgorod, his voyage on board the Caucasus, and his disembarking at Kasan.

“As a gypsy!” Michael exclaimed, almost without thinking, and he suddenly recalled the expression of the old Bohemian at Nizhny Novgorod, his journey on the Caucasus, and his arrival in Kazan.

“Just well enough to make a few remarks on the subject in a letter to my cousin,” replied Alcide, smiling.

“Just well enough to make a few comments on the topic in a letter to my cousin,” replied Alcide, smiling.

“You lost no time at Kasan,” dryly observed the Englishman.

“You didn’t waste any time at Kasan,” the Englishman remarked dryly.

“No, my dear fellow! and while the Caucasus was laying in her supply of fuel, I was employed in obtaining a store of information.”

“No, my dear friend! While the Caucasus was gathering her supply of fuel, I was busy collecting a wealth of information.”

Michael no longer listened to the repartee which Harry Blount and Alcide exchanged. He was thinking of the gypsy troupe, of the old Tsigane, whose face he had not been able to see, and of the strange woman who accompanied him, and then of the peculiar glance which she had cast at him. Suddenly, close by he heard a pistol-shot.

Michael had stopped paying attention to the back-and-forth between Harry Blount and Alcide. He was lost in thoughts about the gypsy troupe, the old Tsigane whose face he hadn’t been able to see, and the mysterious woman who was with him, especially her odd glance directed at him. Suddenly, he heard a gunshot nearby.

“Ah! forward, sirs!” cried he.

“Ah! onward, gentlemen!” he shouted.

“Hullo!” said Alcide to himself, “this quiet merchant who always avoids bullets is in a great hurry to go where they are flying about just now!”

“Halo!” said Alcide to himself, “this calm merchant who always ducks bullets is in a big rush to go where they’re flying around right now!”

Quickly followed by Harry Blount, who was not a man to be behind in danger, he dashed after Michael. In another instant the three were opposite the projecting rock which protected the tarantass at the turning of the road.

Quickly followed by Harry Blount, who wasn’t one to shy away from danger, he raced after Michael. In a moment, the three were facing the jutting rock that shielded the tarantass at the bend in the road.

The clump of pines struck by the lightning was still burning. There was no one to be seen. However, Michael was not mistaken. Suddenly a dreadful growling was heard, and then another report.

The group of pines hit by lightning was still on fire. No one was around. But Michael wasn't wrong. Suddenly, a terrifying growl was heard, followed by another sound.

“A bear;” cried Michael, who could not mistake the growling. “Nadia; Nadia!” And drawing his cutlass from his belt, Michael bounded round the buttress behind which the young girl had promised to wait.

“A bear!” shouted Michael, who couldn't mistake the growling. “Nadia; Nadia!” And pulling his cutlass from his belt, Michael rushed around the buttress where the young girl had promised to wait.

The pines, completely enveloped in flames, threw a wild glare on the scene. As Michael reached the tarantass, a huge animal retreated towards him.

The pines, fully consumed by flames, cast a wild light on the scene. As Michael approached the tarantass, a large animal backed away from him.

It was a monstrous bear. The tempest had driven it from the woods, and it had come to seek refuge in this cave, doubtless its habitual retreat, which Nadia then occupied.

It was a huge bear. The storm had forced it out of the woods, and it had come to find shelter in this cave, probably its usual hideaway, which Nadia then occupied.

Two of the horses, terrified at the presence of the enormous creature, breaking their traces, had escaped, and the iemschik, thinking only of his beasts, leaving Nadia face to face with the bear, had gone in pursuit of them.

Two of the horses, frightened by the huge creature, broke free from their traces and ran away, while the driver, only thinking about his horses, left Nadia alone with the bear and went after them.

But the brave girl had not lost her presence of mind. The animal, which had not at first seen her, was attacking the remaining horse. Nadia, leaving the shelter in which she had been crouching, had run to the carriage, taken one of Michael’s revolvers, and, advancing resolutely towards the bear, had fired close to it.

But the brave girl had kept her cool. The animal, which hadn’t noticed her at first, was attacking the last horse. Nadia, leaving the place where she had been hiding, ran to the carriage, grabbed one of Michael’s revolvers, and, moving confidently toward the bear, fired a shot near it.

The animal, slightly wounded in the shoulder, turned on the girl, who rushed for protection behind the tarantass, but then, seeing that the horse was attempting to break its traces, and knowing that if it did so, and the others were not recovered, their journey could not be continued, with the most perfect coolness she again approached the bear, and, as it raised its paws to strike her down, gave it the contents of the second barrel.

The animal, slightly hurt in the shoulder, turned on the girl, who ran for cover behind the carriage. But then, seeing that the horse was trying to break free and realizing that if it did and the others weren't retrieved, they couldn't continue their journey, she calmly approached the bear again. As it lifted its paws to strike her down, she fired the second shot.

This was the report which Michael had just heard. In an instant he was on the spot. Another bound and he was between the bear and the girl. His arm made one movement upwards, and the enormous beast, ripped up by that terrible knife, fell to the ground a lifeless mass. He had executed in splendid style the famous blow of the Siberian hunters, who endeavor not to damage the precious fur of the bear, which fetches a high price.

This was the report that Michael had just heard. In a flash, he was on the scene. One more leap and he was standing between the bear and the girl. He swung his arm upward, and the massive beast, cut open by that lethal knife, collapsed to the ground as a lifeless heap. He had perfectly executed the renowned move of the Siberian hunters, who strive not to ruin the valuable fur of the bear, which is worth a lot.

“You are not wounded, sister?” said Michael, springing to the side of the young girl.

“You're not hurt, are you, sis?” Michael asked as he quickly moved to the young girl's side.

“No, brother,” replied Nadia.

“No, bro,” replied Nadia.

At that moment the two journalists came up. Alcide seized the horse’s head, and, in an instant, his strong wrist mastered it. His companion and he had seen Michael’s rapid stroke. “Bravo!” cried Alcide; “for a simple merchant, Mr. Korpanoff, you handle the hunter’s knife in a most masterly fashion.”

At that moment, the two journalists approached. Alcide grabbed the horse's head, and in an instant, his strong wrist took control. His companion and he had witnessed Michael's quick strike. "Awesome!" Alcide exclaimed; "for a simple merchant, Mr. Korpanoff, you wield the hunter's knife like a pro."

“Most masterly, indeed,” added Blount.

“Very skillfully, indeed,” added Blount.

“In Siberia,” replied Michael, “we are obliged to do a little of everything.”

“In Siberia,” replied Michael, “we have to do a bit of everything.”

Alcide regarded him attentively. Seen in the bright glare, his knife dripping with blood, his tall figure, his foot firm on the huge carcass, he was indeed worth looking at.

Alcide watched him carefully. In the bright light, with his knife dripping with blood, his tall frame, and his foot planted firmly on the massive carcass, he was definitely someone worth seeing.

“A formidable fellow,” said Alcide to himself. Then advancing respectfully, he saluted the young girl.

“A tough guy,” Alcide said to himself. Then, stepping forward respectfully, he greeted the young girl.

Nadia bowed slightly.

Nadia gave a slight bow.

Alcide turned towards his companion. “The sister worthy of the brother!” said he. “Now, were I a bear, I should not meddle with two so brave and so charming.”

Alcide turned to his companion. “The sister deserving of the brother!” he said. “If I were a bear, I wouldn’t mess with two who are so brave and so charming.”

Harry Blount, perfectly upright, stood, hat in hand, at some distance. His companion’s easy manners only increased his usual stiffness.

Harry Blount stood up straight, holding his hat in his hand, at a little distance away. His companion's relaxed demeanor only made his usual awkwardness more pronounced.

At that moment the iemschik, who had succeeded in recapturing his two horses, reappeared. He cast a regretful glance at the magnificent animal lying on the ground, loth to leave it to the birds of prey, and then proceeded once more to harness his team.

At that moment, the driver, who had managed to catch his two horses again, reappeared. He looked sadly at the beautiful animal lying on the ground, reluctant to leave it for the scavengers, and then went back to harness his team again.

Michael acquainted him with the travelers’ situation, and his intention of loaning one of the horses.

Michael informed him about the travelers’ situation and his plan to lend one of the horses.

“As you please,” replied the iemschik. “Only, you know, two carriages instead of one.”

“As you wish,” replied the driver. “Just know that it’ll be two carriages instead of one.”

“All right, my friend,” said Alcide, who understood the insinuation, “we will pay double.”

“All right, my friend,” said Alcide, who got the hint, “we’ll pay double.”

“Then gee up, my turtle-doves!” cried the iemschik.

“Then come on, my lovebirds!” shouted the driver.

Nadia again took her place in the tarantass. Michael and his companions followed on foot. It was three o’clock. The storm still swept with terrific violence across the defile. When the first streaks of daybreak appeared the tarantass had reached the telga, which was still conscientiously imbedded as far as the center of the wheel. Such being the case, it can be easily understood how a sudden jerk would separate the front from the hinder part. One of the horses was now harnessed by means of cords to the remains of the telga, the reporters took their place on the singular equipage, and the two carriages started off. They had now only to descend the Ural slopes, in doing which there was not the slightest difficulty.

Nadia got back into the tarantass. Michael and his friends followed on foot. It was three o’clock. The storm was still raging violently across the valley. When the first light of dawn appeared, the tarantass had reached the telga, which was still stuck deep in the mud. Given this situation, it’s easy to see how a sudden jerk could separate the front from the back. One of the horses was now tied with cords to what was left of the telga, the reporters took their seats in this unusual vehicle, and the two carriages began to move. They only had to go down the Ural slopes, which posed no problems at all.

Six hours afterwards the two vehicles, the tarantass preceding the telga, arrived at Ekaterenburg, nothing worthy of note having happened in the descent.

Six hours later, the two vehicles, the tarantass leading the telga, arrived in Ekaterenburg, with nothing noteworthy happening during the descent.

The first person the reporters perceived at the door of the post-house was their iemschik, who appeared to be waiting for them. This worthy Russian had a fine open countenance, and he smilingly approached the travelers, and, holding out his hand, in a quiet tone he demanded the usual “pour-boire.”

The first person the reporters noticed at the door of the post-house was their driver, who seemed to be waiting for them. This fine Russian had a friendly face, and he approached the travelers with a smile, extending his hand while calmly asking for the usual “tip.”

This very cool request roused Blount’s ire to its highest pitch, and had not the iemschik prudently retreated, a straight-out blow of the fist, in true British boxing style, would have paid his claim of “na vodkou.”

This really annoying request made Blount furious, and if the iemschik hadn't wisely backed off, he would have ended up landing a solid punch, in true British boxing style, to settle his claim of “na vodkou.”

Alcide Jolivet, at this burst of anger, laughed as he had never laughed before.

Alcide Jolivet, in response to this sudden anger, laughed like he never had before.

“But the poor devil is quite right!” he cried. “He is perfectly right, my dear fellow. It is not his fault if we did not know how to follow him!”

“But the poor guy is completely correct!” he exclaimed. “He is totally right, my friend. It’s not his fault that we didn’t know how to follow him!”

Then drawing several copecks from his pocket, “Here my friend,” said he, handing them to the iemschik; “take them. If you have not earned them, that is not your fault.”

Then pulling out some coins from his pocket, “Here my friend,” he said, handing them to the driver; “take this. If you haven’t earned it, that’s not your fault.”

This redoubled Mr. Blount’s irritation. He even began to speak of a lawsuit against the owner of the telga.

This only increased Mr. Blount’s irritation. He even started talking about suing the owner of the telga.

“A lawsuit in Russia, my dear fellow!” cried Alcide. “Things must indeed change should it ever be brought to a conclusion! Did you never hear the story of the wet-nurse who claimed payment of twelve months’ nursing of some poor little infant?”

“A lawsuit in Russia, my friend!” shouted Alcide. “Things really have to change if it ever gets settled! Have you never heard the tale of the wet-nurse who asked for payment for twelve months of taking care of some poor little baby?”

“I never heard it,” replied Harry Blount.

"I never heard it," Harry Blount replied.

“Then you do not know what that suckling had become by the time judgment was given in favor of the nurse?”

“Then you don’t know what that baby had become by the time the decision was made in favor of the nurse?”

“What was he, pray?”

“What was he, really?”

“Colonel of the Imperial Guard!”

“Colonel of the Imperial Guard!”

At this reply all burst into a laugh.

At this response, everyone burst out laughing.

Alcide, enchanted with his own joke, drew out his notebook, and in it wrote the following memorandum, destined to figure in a forthcoming French and Russian dictionary: “Telga, a Russian carriage with four wheels, that is when it starts; with two wheels, when it arrives at its destination.”

Alcide, pleased with his own joke, pulled out his notebook and wrote the following note, which was set to appear in an upcoming French and Russian dictionary: “Telga, a Russian carriage with four wheels, which is when it sets off; with two wheels, when it reaches its destination.”





CHAPTER XII PROVOCATION

EKATERENBURG, geographically, is an Asiatic city; for it is situated beyond the Ural Mountains, on the farthest eastern slopes of the chain. Nevertheless, it belongs to the government of Perm; and, consequently, is included in one of the great divisions of European Russia. It is as though a morsel of Siberia lay in Russian jaws.

EKATERINBURG is technically an Asian city since it's located beyond the Ural Mountains, on the eastern slopes of the range. However, it falls under the administration of Perm, making it part of one of the major regions of European Russia. It’s like a piece of Siberia is caught in the grip of Russia.

Neither Michael nor his companions were likely to experience the slightest difficulty in obtaining means of continuing their journey in so large a town as Ekaterenburg. It was founded in 1723, and has since become a place of considerable size, for in it is the chief mint of the empire. There also are the headquarters of the officials employed in the management of the mines. Thus the town is the center of an important district, abounding in manufactories principally for the working and refining of gold and platina.

Neither Michael nor his friends were likely to have any trouble finding a way to continue their journey in a large town like Ekaterenburg. It was established in 1723 and has since grown considerably, as it houses the main mint of the empire. It also contains the offices of the officials who manage the mines. Therefore, the town is the hub of an important area full of factories, mainly for processing and refining gold and platinum.

Just now the population of Ekaterenburg had greatly increased; many Russians and Siberians, menaced by the Tartar invasion, having collected there. Thus, though it had been so troublesome a matter to find horses and vehicles when going to Ekaterenburg, there was no difficulty in leaving it; for under present circumstances few travelers cared to venture on the Siberian roads.

Just now, the population of Ekaterinburg had significantly grown; many Russians and Siberians, threatened by the Tartar invasion, had gathered there. So, although it had been quite a hassle to find horses and vehicles when going to Ekaterinburg, there was no trouble in leaving; given the current situation, few travelers were willing to take on the Siberian roads.

So it happened that Blount and Alcide had not the slightest trouble in replacing, by a sound telga, the famous demi-carriage which had managed to take them to Ekaterenburg. As to Michael, he retained his tarantass, which was not much the worse for its journey across the Urals; and he had only to harness three good horses to it to take him swiftly over the road to Irkutsk.

So it turned out that Blount and Alcide had no trouble at all replacing the famous demi-carriage that had taken them to Ekaterenburg with a solid telga. As for Michael, he kept his tarantass, which wasn’t much worse for wear after its journey across the Urals; he just needed to hitch up three good horses to it to speed along the road to Irkutsk.

As far as Tioumen, and even up to Novo-Zaimskoe, this road has slight inclines, which gentle undulations are the first signs of the slopes of the Ural Mountains. But after Novo-Zaimskoe begins the immense steppe.

As for Tioumen, and even all the way to Novo-Zaimskoe, this road has slight hills, which are the first signs of the slopes of the Ural Mountains. But after Novo-Zaimskoe, the vast steppe begins.

At Ichim, as we have said, the reporters intended to stop, that is at about four hundred and twenty miles from Ekaterenburg. There they intended to be guided by circumstances as to their route across the invaded country, either together or separately, according as their news-hunting instinct set them on one track or another.

At Ichim, as we mentioned, the reporters planned to take a break, which is around four hundred and twenty miles from Ekaterenburg. They intended to let the situation guide their route through the invaded country, either working together or separately, depending on where their news instincts led them.

This road from Ekaterenburg to Ichim—which passes through Irkutsk—was the only one which Michael could take. But, as he did not run after news, and wished, on the contrary, to avoid the country devastated by the invaders, he determined to stop nowhere.

This road from Ekaterenburg to Ichim—which goes through Irkutsk—was the only one Michael could take. However, since he wasn't chasing after news and wanted to avoid the land destroyed by the invaders, he decided not to stop anywhere.

“I am very happy to make part of my journey in your company,” said he to his new companions, “but I must tell you that I am most anxious to reach Omsk; for my sister and I are going to rejoin our mother. Who can say whether we shall arrive before the Tartars reach the town! I must therefore stop at the post-houses only long enough to change horses, and must travel day and night.”

“I’m really happy to be on this journey with you,” he said to his new companions, “but I have to let you know that I’m really eager to get to Omsk; my sister and I are going to meet our mother there. Who knows if we’ll get there before the Tartars do? So I can only stop at the post houses long enough to switch horses, and I need to travel day and night.”

“That is exactly what we intend doing,” replied Blount.

“That’s exactly what we plan to do,” replied Blount.

“Good,” replied Michael; “but do not lose an instant. Buy or hire a carriage whose—”

“Good,” replied Michael; “but don’t waste a second. Buy or rent a carriage whose—”

“Whose hind wheels,” added Alcide, “are warranted to arrive at the same time as its front wheels.”

“Whose back wheels,” added Alcide, “are guaranteed to reach the same time as its front wheels.”

Half an hour afterwards the energetic Frenchman had found a tarantass in which he and his companion at once seated themselves. Michael and Nadia once more entered their own carriage, and at twelve o’clock the two vehicles left the town of Ekaterenburg together.

Half an hour later, the lively Frenchman had found a tarantass, and he and his companion quickly got in. Michael and Nadia got back into their own carriage, and at noon, the two vehicles left the town of Ekaterenburg together.

Nadia was at last in Siberia, on that long road which led to Irkutsk. What must then have been the thoughts of the young girl? Three strong swift horses were taking her across that land of exile where her parent was condemned to live, for how long she knew not, and so far from his native land. But she scarcely noticed those long steppes over which the tarantass was rolling, and which at one time she had despaired of ever seeing, for her eyes were gazing at the horizon, beyond which she knew her banished father was. She saw nothing of the country across which she was traveling at the rate of fifteen versts an hour; nothing of these regions of Western Siberia, so different from those of the east. Here, indeed, were few cultivated fields; the soil was poor, at least at the surface, but in its bowels lay hid quantities of iron, copper, platina, and gold. How can hands be found to cultivate the land, when it pays better to burrow beneath the earth? The pickaxe is everywhere at work; the spade nowhere.

Nadia was finally in Siberia, on that long road leading to Irkutsk. What must the young girl have been thinking? Three strong, fast horses were taking her across that land of exile where her parent was condemned to live, for how long she didn’t know, far from his homeland. But she barely noticed the long steppes passing by under the tarantass, which she had once despaired of ever seeing, because her eyes were fixed on the horizon, beyond which she knew her banished father was. She saw nothing of the country she was traveling through at fifteen versts an hour; nothing of these regions of Western Siberia, so different from those in the east. Here, indeed, there were few cultivated fields; the soil was poor, at least at the surface, but hidden within it were quantities of iron, copper, platinum, and gold. How can anyone be found to farm the land when it’s more profitable to dig beneath the earth? The pickaxe is always in use; the spade is nowhere to be seen.

However, Nadia’s thoughts sometimes left the provinces of Lake Baikal, and returned to her present situation. Her father’s image faded away, and was replaced by that of her generous companion as he first appeared on the Wladimir railroad. She recalled his attentions during that journey, his arrival at the police-station, the hearty simplicity with which he had called her sister, his kindness to her in the descent of the Volga, and then all that he did for her on that terrible night of the storm in the Urals, when he saved her life at the peril of his own.

However, Nadia’s thoughts sometimes drifted away from the Lake Baikal region and returned to her current situation. Her father's image faded, replaced by that of her generous companion as he first appeared on the Wladimir railroad. She remembered his attentiveness during that journey, his arrival at the police station, the down-to-earth way he called her sister, his kindness to her as they descended the Volga, and everything he did for her on that dreadful stormy night in the Urals when he saved her life at the risk of his own.

Thus Nadia thought of Michael. She thanked God for having given her such a gallant protector, a friend so generous and wise. She knew that she was safe with him, under his protection. No brother could have done more than he. All obstacles seemed cleared away; the performance of her journey was but a matter of time.

Thus Nadia thought of Michael. She thanked God for giving her such a brave protector, a friend who was so generous and wise. She knew that she was safe with him, under his protection. No brother could have done more than he. All obstacles seemed cleared away; completing her journey was just a matter of time.

Michael remained buried in thought. He also thanked God for having brought about this meeting with Nadia, which at the same time enabled him to do a good action, and afforded him additional means for concealing his true character. He delighted in the young girl’s calm intrepidity. Was she not indeed his sister? His feeling towards his beautiful and brave companion was rather respect than affection. He felt that hers was one of those pure and rare hearts which are held by all in high esteem.

Michael was lost in thought. He also thanked God for bringing him together with Nadia, which allowed him to do something good and gave him another way to hide his true self. He admired the young girl's calm bravery. Was she not his sister? His feelings for his beautiful and courageous companion leaned more towards respect than love. He sensed that she was one of those pure and rare souls that everyone holds in high regard.

However, Michael’s dangers were now beginning, since he had reached Siberian ground. If the reporters were not mistaken, if Ivan Ogareff had really passed the frontier, all his actions must be made with extreme caution. Things were now altered; Tartar spies swarmed in the Siberian provinces. His incognito once discovered, his character as courier of the Czar known, there was an end of his journey, and probably of his life. Michael felt now more than ever the weight of his responsibility.

However, Michael's troubles were just starting, as he had now entered Siberia. If the reporters were correct, and if Ivan Ogareff had actually crossed the border, then he had to be extremely careful in everything he did. The situation had changed; Tartar spies were everywhere in the Siberian provinces. If his true identity was revealed and it became known that he was a courier for the Czar, his journey would come to a halt, and likely his life as well. Michael felt the weight of his responsibility more than ever now.

While such were the thoughts of those occupying the first carriage, what was happening in the second? Nothing out of the way. Alcide spoke in sentences; Blount replied by monosyllables. Each looked at everything in his own light, and made notes of such incidents as occurred on the journey—few and but slightly varied—while they crossed the provinces of Western Siberia.

While those in the first carriage were thinking about their own ideas, what was going on in the second? Nothing unusual. Alcide spoke in full sentences; Blount answered with one-word replies. Each viewed everything through his own perspective and took note of the few and slightly different incidents that happened during the journey as they traveled through the provinces of Western Siberia.

At each relay the reporters descended from their carriage and found themselves with Michael. Except when meals were to be taken at the post-houses, Nadia did not leave the tarantass. When obliged to breakfast or dine, she sat at table, but was always very reserved, and seldom joined in conversation.

At each stop, the reporters got out of their carriage and met up with Michael. Except when they had to eat at the inns, Nadia stayed in the tarantass. When she had to have breakfast or dinner, she sat at the table but remained very reserved and rarely joined in the conversation.

Alcide, without going beyond the limits of strict propriety, showed that he was greatly struck by the young girl. He admired the silent energy which she showed in bearing all the fatigues of so difficult a journey.

Alcide, while staying within the bounds of proper behavior, displayed that he was very impressed by the young girl. He admired the quiet strength she demonstrated in enduring all the challenges of such a tough journey.

The forced stoppages were anything but agreeable to Michael; so he hastened the departure at each relay, roused the innkeepers, urged on the iemschiks, and expedited the harnessing of the tarantass. Then the hurried meal over—always much too hurried to agree with Blount, who was a methodical eater—they started, and were driven as eagles, for they paid like princes.

The forced breaks were far from enjoyable for Michael; so he rushed the departure at every stop, woke up the innkeepers, pushed the drivers, and sped up the harnessing of the tarantass. After a quick meal—always way too rushed for Blount, who was a slow eater—they set off and were driven like eagles, because they paid like royalty.

It need scarcely be said that Blount did not trouble himself about the girl at table. That gentleman was not in the habit of doing two things at once. She was also one of the few subjects of conversation which he did not care to discuss with his companion.

It hardly needs to be said that Blount didn't pay any attention to the girl at the table. That man wasn't the type to multitask. She was also one of the few topics he wasn't interested in discussing with his companion.

Alcide having asked him, on one occasion, how old he thought the girl, “What girl?” he replied, quite seriously.

Alcide once asked him how old he thought the girl was. “What girl?” he replied, completely serious.

“Why, Nicholas Korpanoff’s sister.”

“That's Nicholas Korpanoff's sister.”

“Is she his sister?”

“Is she his sis?”

“No; his grandmother!” replied Alcide, angry at his indifference. “What age should you consider her?”

“No; his grandmother!” Alcide replied, upset by his indifference. “How old do you think she is?”

“Had I been present at her birth I might have known.”

“Had I been there when she was born, I might have known.”

Very few of the Siberian peasants were to be seen in the fields. These peasants are remarkable for their pale, grave faces, which a celebrated traveler has compared to those of the Castilians, without the haughtiness of the latter. Here and there some villages already deserted indicated the approach of the Tartar hordes. The inhabitants, having driven off their flocks of sheep, their camels, and their horses, were taking refuge in the plains of the north. Some tribes of the wandering Kirghiz, who remained faithful, had transported their tents beyond the Irtych, to escape the depredations of the invaders.

Very few of the Siberian peasants could be seen in the fields. These peasants are known for their pale, serious faces, which a famous traveler compared to those of the Castilians, but without the arrogance of the latter. Scattered around were a few already deserted villages, signaling the arrival of the Tartar hordes. The inhabitants, having driven away their flocks of sheep, camels, and horses, were seeking refuge in the northern plains. Some tribes of the wandering Kirghiz, who remained loyal, had moved their tents beyond the Irtych River to avoid the destruction brought by the invaders.

Happily, post traveling was as yet uninterrupted; and telegraphic communication could still be effected between places connected with the wire. At each relay horses were to be had on the usual conditions. At each telegraphic station the clerks transmitted messages delivered to them, delaying for State dispatches alone.

Happily, post travel was still uninterrupted; and telegraphic communication could still be established between places connected by the wire. At each relay, horses were available under the usual conditions. At each telegraphic station, the clerks sent messages submitted to them, only delaying for State dispatches.

Thus far, then, Michael’s journey had been accomplished satisfactorily. The courier of the Czar had in no way been impeded; and, if he could only get on to Krasnoiarsk, which seemed the farthest point attained by Feofar-Khan’s Tartars, he knew that he could arrive at Irkutsk, before them. The day after the two carriages had left Ekaterenburg they reached the small town of Toulouguisk at seven o’clock in the morning, having covered two hundred and twenty versts, no event worthy of mention having occurred. The same evening, the 22d of July, they arrived at Tioumen.

So far, Michael’s journey had gone well. The Czar’s courier had faced no delays, and if he could just make it to Krasnoiarsk, which seemed to be the furthest point reached by Feofar-Khan’s Tartars, he knew he could get to Irkutsk ahead of them. The day after the two carriages left Ekaterenburg, they arrived in the small town of Toulouguisk at seven o’clock in the morning, having traveled two hundred and twenty versts, with nothing notable happening along the way. That same evening, on July 22nd, they made it to Tioumen.

Tioumen, whose population is usually ten thousand inhabitants, then contained double that number. This, the first industrial town established by the Russians in Siberia, in which may be seen a fine metal-refining factory and a bell foundry, had never before presented such an animated appearance. The correspondents immediately went off after news. That brought by Siberian fugitives from the seat of war was far from reassuring. They said, amongst other things, that Feofar-Khan’s army was rapidly approaching the valley of the Ichim, and they confirmed the report that the Tartar chief was soon to be joined by Colonel Ogareff, if he had not been so already. Hence the conclusion was that operations would be pushed in Eastern Siberia with the greatest activity. However, the loyal Cossacks of the government of Tobolsk were advancing by forced marches towards Tomsk, in the hope of cutting off the Tartar columns.

Tioumen, which usually had a population of ten thousand, now had double that amount. This was the first industrial town established by the Russians in Siberia, featuring a fine metal-refining factory and a bell foundry, and it had never looked so lively before. The correspondents quickly set off in search of news. What they brought back from Siberian escapees from the war zone was far from comforting. They reported, among other things, that Feofar-Khan’s army was rapidly approaching the Ichim valley, and they confirmed the rumor that the Tartar chief would soon be joined by Colonel Ogareff, if he hadn’t been already. This led to the conclusion that military operations in Eastern Siberia would be ramping up significantly. Meanwhile, the loyal Cossacks from the government of Tobolsk were advancing through forced marches toward Tomsk, hoping to intercept the Tartar troops.

At midnight the town of Novo-Saimsk was reached; and the travelers now left behind them the country broken by tree-covered hills, the last remains of the Urals.

At midnight, the town of Novo-Saimsk was reached, and the travelers now left behind the landscape marked by tree-covered hills, the last remnants of the Urals.

Here began the regular Siberian steppe which extends to the neighborhood of Krasnoiarsk. It is a boundless plain, a vast grassy desert; earth and sky here form a circle as distinct as that traced by a sweep of the compasses. The steppe presents nothing to attract notice but the long line of the telegraph posts, their wires vibrating in the breeze like the strings of a harp. The road could be distinguished from the rest of the plain only by the clouds of fine dust which rose under the wheels of the tarantass. Had it not been for this white riband, which stretched away as far as the eye could reach, the travelers might have thought themselves in a desert.

Here began the regular Siberian steppe, which stretches near Krasnoiarsk. It's a vast plain, a wide grassy desert; the ground and sky here form a circle as clear as one drawn with a compass. The steppe has nothing to catch your eye except the long line of telegraph poles, their wires swaying in the breeze like harp strings. The road could only be recognized from the rest of the plain by the clouds of fine dust that rose under the wheels of the tarantass. If it weren't for this white strip that extended as far as the eye could see, the travelers might have thought they were in a desert.

Michael and his companions again pressed rapidly forward. The horses, urged on by the iemschik, seemed to fly over the ground, for there was not the slightest obstacle to impede them. The tarantass was going straight for Ichim, where the two correspondents intended to stop, if nothing happened to make them alter their plans.

Michael and his friends quickly moved ahead again. The horses, pushed by the iemschik, seemed to soar over the ground, as there was no obstacle in their way. The tarantass was headed directly for Ichim, where the two correspondents planned to stop, unless something came up to change their minds.

A hundred and twenty miles separated Novo-Saimsk from the town of Ichim, and before eight o’clock the next evening the distance could and should be accomplished if no time was lost. In the opinion of the iemschiks, should the travelers not be great lords or high functionaries, they were worthy of being so, if it was only for their generosity in the matter of “na vodkou.”

A hundred and twenty miles separated Novo-Saimsk from the town of Ichim, and by eight o’clock the next evening, the distance could and should be covered if no time was wasted. According to the iemschiks, if the travelers weren't great lords or high officials, they were worthy of being treated as such, if only for their generosity when it came to “na vodkou.”

On the afternoon of the next day, the 23rd of July, the two carriages were not more than thirty versts from Ichim. Suddenly Michael caught sight of a carriage—scarcely visible among the clouds of dust—preceding them along the road. As his horses were evidently less fatigued than those of the other traveler, he would not be long in overtaking it. This was neither a tarantass nor a telga, but a post-berlin, which looked as if it had made a long journey. The postillion was thrashing his horses with all his might, and only kept them at a gallop by dint of abuse and blows. The berlin had certainly not passed through Novo-Saimsk, and could only have struck the Irkutsk road by some less frequented route across the steppe.

On the afternoon of the next day, July 23rd, the two carriages were no more than thirty versts from Ichim. Suddenly, Michael spotted a carriage—barely visible through the clouds of dust—ahead of them on the road. Since his horses were clearly less tired than those of the other traveler, he would soon catch up. This wasn’t a tarantass or a telga, but a post-berlin that looked like it had been on a long journey. The postillion was whipping his horses with all his strength, only managing to keep them galloping through a combination of insults and blows. It was clear that the berlin hadn’t passed through Novo-Saimsk and must have taken a less traveled route across the steppe to get to the Irkutsk road.

Our travelers’ first thought, on seeing this berlin, was to get in front of it, and arrive first at the relay, so as to make sure of fresh horses. They said a word to their iemschiks, who soon brought them up with the berlin.

Our travelers' first thought upon seeing this carriage was to get ahead of it and arrive at the relay station first to secure fresh horses. They said a word to their drivers, who quickly brought them up alongside the carriage.

Michael Strogoff came up first. As he passed, a head was thrust out of the window of the berlin.

Michael Strogoff was the first to arrive. As he walked by, a head popped out of the window of the berlin.

He had not time to see what it was like, but as he dashed by he distinctly heard this word, uttered in an imperious tone: “Stop!”

He didn’t have time to see what it was like, but as he rushed by, he clearly heard this word, spoken in a commanding tone: “Stop!”

But they did not stop; on the contrary, the berlin was soon distanced by the two tarantasses.

But they didn’t stop; instead, the berlin was quickly left behind by the two tarantasses.

It now became a regular race; for the horses of the berlin—no doubt excited by the sight and pace of the others—recovered their strength and kept up for some minutes. The three carriages were hidden in a cloud of dust. From this cloud issued the cracking of whips mingled with excited shouts and exclamations of anger.

It turned into a regular race; the horses of the berlin—clearly hyped by the sight and speed of the others—regained their strength and kept up for a few minutes. The three carriages were shrouded in a cloud of dust. From this cloud came the sound of cracking whips mixed with excited shouts and expressions of frustration.

Nevertheless, the advantage remained with Michael and his companions, which might be very important to them if the relay was poorly provided with horses. Two carriages were perhaps more than the postmaster could provide for, at least in a short space of time.

Nevertheless, the advantage stayed with Michael and his friends, which could be really important for them if the relay had a shortage of horses. Two carriages might be more than the postmaster could manage, at least in a short amount of time.

Half an hour after the berlin was left far behind, looking only a speck on the horizon of the steppe.

Half an hour after the Berlin was left far behind, it looked like just a tiny dot on the horizon of the steppe.

It was eight o’clock in the evening when the two carriages reached Ichim. The news was worse and worse with regard to the invasion. The town itself was menaced by the Tartar vanguard; and two days before the authorities had been obliged to retreat to Tobolsk. There was not an officer nor a soldier left in Ichim.

It was eight o’clock in the evening when the two carriages arrived in Ichim. The news about the invasion was getting worse and worse. The town itself was threatened by the Tartar advance party, and two days earlier, the authorities had to retreat to Tobolsk. There wasn’t a single officer or soldier left in Ichim.

On arriving at the relay, Michael Strogoff immediately asked for horses. He had been fortunate in distancing the berlin. Only three horses were fit to be harnessed. The others had just come in worn out from a long stage.

On arriving at the relay, Michael Strogoff immediately asked for horses. He had been lucky to leave the Berlin behind. Only three horses were fit to be harnessed. The others had just arrived, worn out from a long journey.

As the two correspondents intended to stop at Ichim, they had not to trouble themselves to find transport, and had their carriage put away. In ten minutes Michael was told that his tarantass was ready to start.

As the two reporters planned to stop in Ichim, they didn’t have to worry about arranging transportation, so their carriage was stored away. In ten minutes, Michael was informed that his tarantass was ready to go.

“Good,” said he.

“Good,” he said.

Then turning to the two reporters: “Well, gentlemen, the time is come for us to separate.”

Then turning to the two reporters: “Well, guys, it’s time for us to go our separate ways.”

“What, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Alcide Jolivet, “shall you not stop even for an hour at Ichim?”

“What, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Alcide Jolivet, “aren’t you going to stop even for an hour at Ichim?”

“No, sir; and I also wish to leave the post-house before the arrival of the berlin which we distanced.”

“No, sir; and I also want to leave the post house before the arrival of the coach we just passed.”

“Are you afraid that the traveler will dispute the horses with you?”

“Are you worried that the traveler will argue with you about the horses?”

“I particularly wish to avoid any difficulty.”

“I really want to steer clear of any trouble.”

“Then, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Jolivet, “it only remains for us to thank you once more for the service you rendered us, and the pleasure we have had in traveling with you.”

“Then, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Jolivet, “we just want to thank you again for the help you gave us and for the enjoyable time we've had traveling with you.”

“It is possible that we shall meet you again in a few days at Omsk,” added Blount.

“It’s possible that we’ll see you again in a few days in Omsk,” Blount added.

“It is possible,” answered Michael, “since I am going straight there.”

“It’s possible,” Michael replied, “because I’m heading there directly.”

“Well, I wish you a safe journey, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Alcide, “and Heaven preserve you from telgas.”

“Well, I wish you a safe trip, Mr. Korpanoff,” said Alcide, “and may you be protected from telgas.”

The two reporters held out their hands to Michael with the intention of cordially shaking his, when the sound of a carriage was heard outside. Almost immediately the door was flung open and a man appeared.

The two reporters reached out their hands to Michael, intending to shake his hand warmly, when the sound of a carriage came from outside. Almost instantly, the door swung open and a man walked in.

It was the traveler of the berlin, a military-looking man, apparently about forty years of age, tall, robust in figure, broad-shouldered, with a strongly-set head, and thick mus-taches meeting red whiskers. He wore a plain uniform. A cavalry saber hung at his side, and in his hand he held a short-handled whip.

It was the traveler from Berlin, a military-looking man who seemed to be about forty years old. He was tall, sturdy, broad-shouldered, with a strong jaw and thick mustaches that connected to red whiskers. He wore a simple uniform. A cavalry saber hung at his side, and he held a short whip in his hand.

“Horses,” he demanded, with the air of a man accustomed to command.

“Horses,” he insisted, with the presence of someone used to being in charge.

“I have no more disposable horses,” answered the postmaster, bowing.

“I don’t have any spare horses left,” replied the postmaster, bowing.

“I must have some this moment.”

"I need some ASAP."

“It is impossible.”

"It can't be done."

“What are those horses which have just been harnessed to the tarantass I saw at the door?”

“What are those horses that just got hitched to the tarantass I saw at the door?”

“They belong to this traveler,” answered the postmaster, pointing to Michael Strogoff.

“They belong to this traveler,” replied the postmaster, pointing to Michael Strogoff.

“Take them out!” said the traveler in a tone which admitted of no reply.

“Take them out!” said the traveler in a tone that allowed no response.

Michael then advanced.

Michael then moved forward.

“These horses are engaged by me,” he said.

“These horses are hired by me,” he said.

“What does that matter? I must have them. Come, be quick; I have no time to lose.”

“What does it matter? I need them. Come on, hurry up; I don’t have time to waste.”

“I have no time to lose either,” replied Michael, restraining himself with difficulty.

“I don't have time to waste either,” Michael replied, holding himself back with difficulty.

Nadia was near him, calm also, but secretly uneasy at a scene which it would have been better to avoid.

Nadia was close to him, calm as well, but secretly uncomfortable with a situation that would have been better to sidestep.

“Enough!” said the traveler. Then, going up to the postmaster, “Let the horses be put into my berlin,” he exclaimed with a threatening gesture.

“Enough!” said the traveler. Then, walking over to the postmaster, “Get the horses ready for my carriage,” he said with a threatening gesture.

The postmaster, much embarrassed, did not know whom to obey, and looked at Michael, who evidently had the right to resist the unjust demands of the traveler.

The postmaster, feeling quite awkward, didn’t know who to listen to, and glanced at Michael, who clearly had the right to stand up to the unfair demands of the traveler.

Michael hesitated an instant. He did not wish to make use of his podorojna, which would have drawn attention to him, and he was most unwilling also, by giving up his horses, to delay his journey, and yet he must not engage in a struggle which might compromise his mission.

Michael paused for a moment. He didn’t want to use his podorojna, as that would attract attention to him, and he was also very reluctant to delay his journey by giving up his horses. Still, he felt he couldn't get into a fight that could jeopardize his mission.

The two reporters looked at him ready to support him should he appeal to them.

The two reporters looked at him, prepared to back him up if he reached out to them.

“My horses will remain in my carriage,” said Michael, but without raising his tone more than would be suitable for a plain Irkutsk merchant.

“My horses will stay in my carriage,” said Michael, but without raising his voice more than what would be appropriate for a regular Irkutsk merchant.

The traveler advanced towards Michael and laid his hand heavily on his shoulder. “Is it so?” he said roughly. “You will not give up your horses to me?”

The traveler walked up to Michael and placed his hand firmly on his shoulder. “Is that true?” he said gruffly. “You won’t give me your horses?”

“No,” answered Michael.

“No,” Michael replied.

“Very well, they shall belong to whichever of us is able to start. Defend yourself; I shall not spare you!”

“Alright, they will go to whoever of us can begin. Protect yourself; I won’t hold back!”

So saying, the traveler drew his saber from its sheath, and Nadia threw herself before Michael.

So saying, the traveler pulled out his saber from its sheath, and Nadia jumped in front of Michael.

Blount and Alcide Jolivet advanced towards him.

Blount and Alcide Jolivet walked up to him.

“I shall not fight,” said Michael quietly, folding his arms across his chest.

“I’m not going to fight,” Michael said softly, folding his arms across his chest.

“You will not fight?”

"Are you not going to fight?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Not even after this?” exclaimed the traveler. And before anyone could prevent him, he struck Michael’s shoulder with the handle of the whip. At this insult Michael turned deadly pale. His hands moved convulsively as if he would have knocked the brute down. But by a tremendous effort he mastered himself. A duel! it was more than a delay; it was perhaps the failure of his mission. It would be better to lose some hours. Yes; but to swallow this affront!

“Not even after this?” the traveler shouted. And before anyone could stop him, he hit Michael’s shoulder with the whip's handle. At this insult, Michael turned pale. His hands twitched as if he wanted to knock the guy down. But with great effort, he controlled himself. A duel! It was more than just a delay; it could mean the failure of his mission. It would be better to lose a few hours. Yes, but to swallow this insult!

“Will you fight now, coward?” repeated the traveler, adding coarseness to brutality.

“Are you going to fight now, coward?” the traveler repeated, adding rudeness to the violence.

“No,” answered Michael, without moving, but looking the other straight in the face.

“No,” replied Michael, without moving, but staring the other directly in the face.

“The horses this moment,” said the man, and left the room.

“The horses at this moment,” said the man, and left the room.

The postmaster followed him, after shrugging his shoulders and bestowing on Michael a glance of anything but approbation.

The postmaster followed him, after shrugging his shoulders and giving Michael a look that showed anything but approval.

The effect produced on the reporters by this incident was not to Michael’s advantage. Their discomfiture was visible. How could this strong young man allow himself to be struck like that and not demand satisfaction for such an insult? They contented themselves with bowing to him and retired, Jolivet remarking to Harry Blount

The impact this incident had on the reporters didn't work in Michael's favor. Their discomfort was obvious. How could this strong young man let himself be hit like that and not seek retribution for such an insult? They settled for bowing to him and left, while Jolivet commented to Harry Blount.

“I could not have believed that of a man who is so skillful in finishing up Ural Mountain bears. Is it the case that a man can be courageous at one time and a coward at another? It is quite incomprehensible.”

“I could never have believed that about a man who is so skilled at hunting Ural Mountain bears. Can a person be brave at one moment and a coward at another? It's totally baffling.”

A moment afterwards the noise of wheels and whip showed that the berlin, drawn by the tarantass’ horses, was driving rapidly away from the post-house.

A moment later, the sound of wheels and the cracking of a whip indicated that the carriage, pulled by the tarantass' horses, was quickly leaving the inn.

Nadia, unmoved, and Michael, still quivering, remained alone in the room. The courier of the Czar, his arms crossed over his chest was seated motionless as a statue. A color, which could not have been the blush of shame, had replaced the paleness on his countenance.

Nadia, unbothered, and Michael, still shaking, were alone in the room. The Czar's courier, arms crossed over his chest, sat still like a statue. A color that couldn't possibly be the blush of shame had replaced the paleness on his face.

Nadia did not doubt that powerful reasons alone could have allowed him to suffer so great a humiliation from such a man. Going up to him as he had come to her in the police-station at Nijni-Novgorod:

Nadia had no doubt that only strong reasons could have made him endure such a huge humiliation from someone like that. Approaching him just as he had approached her at the police station in Nizhny Novgorod:

“Your hand, brother,” said she.

"Your hand, bro," she said.

And at the same time her hand, with an almost maternal gesture, wiped away a tear which sprang to her companion’s eye.

And at the same time, her hand, with almost a motherly touch, wiped away a tear that had come to her companion's eye.





CHAPTER XIII DUTY BEFORE EVERYTHING

NADIA, with the clear perception of a right-minded woman, guessed that some secret motive directed all Michael Strogoff’s actions; that he, for a reason unknown to her, did not belong to himself; and that in this instance especially he had heroically sacrificed to duty even his resentment at the gross injury he had received.

NADIA, with the keen insight of a sensible woman, figured out that some hidden reason guided all of Michael Strogoff’s actions; that he, for a reason she didn’t know, was not in control of his own choices; and that in this particular situation, he had bravely set aside his anger over the serious wrong he had suffered for the sake of duty.

Nadia, therefore, asked no explanation from Michael. Had not the hand which she had extended to him already replied to all that he might have been able to tell her?

Nadia didn’t ask Michael for any explanation. Hadn’t the hand she extended to him already answered everything he might have told her?

Michael remained silent all the evening. The postmaster not being able to supply them with fresh horses until the next morning, a whole night must be passed at the house. Nadia could profit by it to take some rest, and a room was therefore prepared for her.

Michael stayed quiet all evening. The postmaster couldn't provide them with fresh horses until the next morning, so they had to spend the whole night at the house. Nadia could use this time to get some rest, so a room was prepared for her.

The young girl would no doubt have preferred not to leave her companion, but she felt that he would rather be alone, and she made ready to go to her room.

The young girl definitely would have preferred not to leave her friend, but she sensed that he would rather be alone, so she prepared to head to her room.

Just as she was about to retire she could not refrain from going up to Michael to say good-night.

Just as she was about to go to bed, she couldn't help but go over to Michael to say good night.

“Brother,” she whispered. But he checked her with a gesture. The girl sighed and left the room.

“Brother,” she whispered. But he stopped her with a gesture. The girl sighed and left the room.

Michael Strogoff did not lie down. He could not have slept even for an hour. The place on which he had been struck by the brutal traveler felt like a burn.

Michael Strogoff didn't lie down. He couldn't have slept even for an hour. The spot where he had been hit by the brutal traveler felt like a burn.

“For my country and the Father,” he muttered as he ended his evening prayer.

“For my country and the Father,” he murmured as he finished his evening prayer.

He especially felt a great wish to know who was the man who had struck him, whence he came, and where he was going. As to his face, the features of it were so deeply engraven on his memory that he had no fear of ever forgetting them.

He really wanted to know who the guy was that had hit him, where he came from, and where he was headed. As for his face, the details were so clearly etched in his memory that he was certain he would never forget them.

Michael Strogoff at last asked for the postmaster. The latter, a Siberian of the old type, came directly, and looking rather contemptuously at the young man, waited to be questioned.

Michael Strogoff finally asked for the postmaster. The postmaster, a traditional Siberian, arrived promptly and regarded the young man with noticeable disdain, waiting to be questioned.

“You belong to the country?” asked Michael.

"You belong to this country?" Michael asked.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Do you know that man who took my horses?”

“Do you know that guy who took my horses?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Had you never seen him before?”

“Have you never seen him before?”

“Never.”

"Nope."

“Who do you think he was?”

“Who do you think he was?”

“A man who knows how to make himself obeyed.”

“A man who knows how to make others listen to him.”

Michael fixed his piercing gaze upon the Siberian, but the other did not quail before it.

Michael fixed his intense stare on the Siberian, but the other didn’t flinch.

“Do you dare to judge me?” exclaimed Michael.

“Do you really want to judge me?” shouted Michael.

“Yes,” answered the Siberian, “there are some things even a plain merchant cannot receive without returning.”

“Yes,” replied the Siberian, “there are some things even a regular merchant can’t accept without giving something back.”

“Blows?”

“Punches?”

“Blows, young man. I am of an age and strength to tell you so.”

“Beating, young man. I’m old enough and strong enough to say that to you.”

Michael went up to the postmaster and laid his two powerful hands on his shoulders.

Michael approached the postmaster and placed his strong hands on his shoulders.

Then in a peculiarly calm tone, “Be off, my friend,” said he: “be off! I could kill you.”

Then, in an unusually calm tone, he said, "Get lost, my friend. Just go! I could kill you."

The postmaster understood. “I like him better for that,” he muttered and retired without another word.

The postmaster got it. “I like him more for that,” he murmured and walked away without saying anything else.

At eight o’clock the next morning, the 24th of July, three strong horses were harnessed to the tarantass. Michael Strogoff and Nadia took their places, and Ichim, with its disagreeable remembrances, was soon left far behind.

At eight o’clock the next morning, July 24th, three sturdy horses were hitched to the tarantass. Michael Strogoff and Nadia settled into their seats, and Ichim, with its unpleasant memories, was soon far behind them.

At the different relays at which they stopped during the day Strogoff ascertained that the berlin still preceded them on the road to Irkutsk, and that the traveler, as hurried as they were, never lost a minute in pursuing his way across the steppe.

At the various checkpoints where they paused throughout the day, Strogoff learned that the traveler was still ahead of them on the route to Irkutsk, and that the traveler, as urgent as they were, never wasted a moment making his way across the steppe.

At four o’clock in the evening they reached Abatskaia, fifty miles farther on, where the Ichim, one of the principal affluents of the Irtych, had to be crossed. This passage was rather more difficult than that of the Tobol. Indeed the current of the Ichim was very rapid just at that place. During the Siberian winter, the rivers being all frozen to a thickness of several feet, they are easily practicable, and the traveler even crosses them without being aware of the fact, for their beds have disappeared under the snowy sheet spread uniformly over the steppe; but in summer the difficulties of crossing are sometimes great.

At four o’clock in the afternoon, they arrived at Abatskaia, fifty miles further on, where they needed to cross the Ichim, one of the main tributaries of the Irtych. This crossing was a bit harder than that of the Tobol. The current of the Ichim was quite strong at that spot. During the Siberian winter, when the rivers freeze to several feet thick, they are easy to cross, and travelers might not even notice they’ve crossed because the riverbeds are hidden under a uniform layer of snow covering the steppe; however, in summer, crossing can be quite challenging.

In fact, two hours were taken up in making the passage of the Ichim, which much exasperated Michael, especially as the boatmen gave them alarming news of the Tartar invasion. Some of Feofar-Khan’s scouts had already appeared on both banks of the lower Ichim, in the southern parts of the government of Tobolsk. Omsk was threatened. They spoke of an engagement which had taken place between the Siberian and Tartar troops on the frontier of the great Kirghese horde—an engagement not to the advantage of the Russians, who were weak in numbers. The troops had retreated thence, and in consequence there had been a general emigration of all the peasants of the province. The boatmen spoke of horrible atrocities committed by the invaders—pillage, theft, incendiarism, murder. Such was the system of Tartar warfare.

In fact, it took two hours to make it across the Ichim, which really frustrated Michael, especially since the boatmen shared alarming news about the Tartar invasion. Some of Feofar-Khan’s scouts had already shown up on both sides of the lower Ichim, in the southern areas of the Tobolsk region. Omsk was at risk. They talked about a clash that had happened between the Siberian and Tartar forces on the border of the vast Kirghese horde—a clash that didn’t go well for the Russians, who were outnumbered. The troops had fallen back, leading to a mass exodus of all the peasants from the province. The boatmen described terrible atrocities committed by the invaders—looting, theft, arson, and murder. That was typical of Tartar warfare.

The people all fled before Feofar-Khan. Michael Strogoff’s great fear was lest, in the depopulation of the towns, he should be unable to obtain the means of transport. He was therefore extremely anxious to reach Omsk. Perhaps there they would get the start of the Tartar scouts, who were coming down the valley of the Irtych, and would find the road open to Irkutsk.

The people all ran away from Feofar-Khan. Michael Strogoff's biggest worry was that, with the towns emptying out, he wouldn’t be able to find transportation. Because of this, he was very eager to get to Omsk. Maybe there they could beat the Tartar scouts who were moving down the Irtych valley and would find the road clear to Irkutsk.

Just at the place where the tarantass crossed the river ended what is called, in military language, the “Ichim chain”—a chain of towers, or little wooden forts, extending from the southern frontier of Siberia for a distance of nearly four hundred versts. Formerly these forts were occupied by detachments of Cossacks, and they protected the country against the Kirghese, as well as against the Tartars. But since the Muscovite Government had believed these hordes reduced to absolute submission, they had been abandoned, and now could not be used; just at the time when they were needed. Many of these forts had been reduced to ashes; and the boatmen even pointed out the smoke to Michael, rising in the southern horizon, and showing the approach of the Tartar advance-guard.

Right where the tarantass crossed the river ended what is known in military terms as the “Ichim chain”—a series of towers or small wooden forts that stretched nearly four hundred versts from the southern border of Siberia. In the past, these forts were manned by groups of Cossacks, protecting the area from the Kirghese and the Tartars. However, since the Muscovite Government thought these tribes had been completely subdued, the forts were abandoned and were no longer available just when they were needed. Many of these forts had been turned to ashes, and the boatmen even pointed out the smoke to Michael, rising on the southern horizon and signaling the approach of the Tartar advance guard.

As soon as the ferryboat landed the tarantass on the right bank of the Ichim, the journey across the steppe was resumed with all speed. Michael Strogoff remained very silent. He was, however, always attentive to Nadia, helping her to bear the fatigue of this long journey without break or rest; but the girl never complained. She longed to give wings to the horses. Something told her that her companion was even more anxious than herself to reach Irkutsk; and how many versts were still between!

As soon as the ferryboat landed the tarantass on the right bank of the Ichim, the journey across the steppe started up again quickly. Michael Strogoff was very quiet. However, he stayed focused on Nadia, helping her manage the exhaustion of this long, nonstop journey; but the girl never complained. She wished she could make the horses go faster. Something told her that her companion was even more eager than she was to get to Irkutsk, and there were still so many versts to go!

It also occurred to her that if Omsk was entered by the Tartars, Michael’s mother, who lived there, would be in danger, and that this was sufficient to explain her son’s impatience to get to her.

It also occurred to her that if the Tartars entered Omsk, Michael’s mother, who lived there, would be in danger, and that was enough to explain her son’s eagerness to reach her.

Nadia at last spoke to him of old Marfa, and of how unprotected she would be in the midst of all these events.

Nadia finally talked to him about old Marfa and how vulnerable she would be during all these events.

“Have you received any news of your mother since the beginning of the invasion?” she asked.

“Have you heard anything about your mom since the invasion started?” she asked.

“None, Nadia. The last letter my mother wrote to me contained good news. Marfa is a brave and energetic Siberian woman. Notwithstanding her age, she has preserved all her moral strength. She knows how to suffer.”

“None, Nadia. The last letter my mom wrote to me had good news. Marfa is a brave and strong Siberian woman. Despite her age, she has kept all her moral strength. She knows how to endure.”

“I shall see her, brother,” said Nadia quickly. “Since you give me the name of sister, I am Marfa’s daughter.”

“I'll see her, brother,” Nadia said quickly. “Since you call me sister, I am Marfa's daughter.”

And as Michael did not answer she added:

And since Michael didn't respond, she added:

“Perhaps your mother has been able to leave Omsk?”

“Maybe your mom has been able to leave Omsk?”

“It is possible, Nadia,” replied Michael; “and I hope she may have reached Tobolsk. Marfa hates the Tartars. She knows the steppe, and would have no fear in just taking her staff and going down the banks of the Irtych. There is not a spot in all the province unknown to her. Many times has she traveled all over the country with my father; and many times I myself, when a mere child, have accompanied them across the Siberian desert. Yes, Nadia, I trust that my mother has left Omsk.”

“It’s possible, Nadia,” Michael replied. “I really hope she made it to Tobolsk. Marfa hates the Tartars. She knows the steppe well and wouldn’t be afraid to just grab her staff and walk along the banks of the Irtych. There isn’t a place in the whole province she doesn’t know. She’s traveled all over the country with my father many times; and I’ve accompanied them across the Siberian desert numerous times when I was just a kid. Yes, Nadia, I believe my mother has left Omsk.”

“And when shall you see her?”

“And when will you see her?”

“I shall see her—on my return.”

“I'll see her when I get back.”

“If, however, your mother is still at Omsk, you will be able to spare an hour to go to her?”

“If your mom is still in Omsk, will you be able to take an hour to visit her?”

“I shall not go and see her.”

“I’m not going to see her.”

“You will not see her?”

"Are you not going to see her?"

“No, Nadia,” said Michael, his chest heaving as he felt he could not go on replying to the girl’s questions.

“No, Nadia,” Michael said, breathing heavily as he felt he couldn’t continue answering the girl’s questions.

“You say no! Why, brother, if your mother is still at Omsk, for what reason could you refuse to see her?”

“You say no! Why, brother, if your mom is still in Omsk, why would you refuse to see her?”

“For what reason, Nadia? You ask me for what reason,” exclaimed Michael, in so changed a voice that the young girl started. “For the same reason as that which made me patient even to cowardice with the villain who—” He could not finish his sentence.

“For what reason, Nadia? You ask me what for,” exclaimed Michael, in such a different tone that the young girl jumped. “For the same reason that made me endure even to the point of cowardice with the scoundrel who—” He couldn't finish his sentence.

“Calm yourself, brother,” said Nadia in a gentle voice. “I only know one thing, or rather I do not know it, I feel it. It is that all your conduct is now directed by the sentiment of a duty more sacred—if there can be one—than that which unites the son to the mother.”

“Take it easy, brother,” Nadia said softly. “I only know one thing, or more accurately, I feel it. It’s that everything you’re doing is now driven by a sense of duty that’s more sacred—if such a thing exists—than the bond between a son and his mother.”

Nadia was silent, and from that moment avoided every subject which in any way touched on Michael’s peculiar situation. He had a secret motive which she must respect. She respected it.

Nadia was quiet, and from that point on, she steered clear of any topic that related to Michael’s unusual situation. He had a personal reason that she needed to honor. She honored it.

The next day, July 25th, at three o’clock in the morning, the tarantass arrived at Tioukalmsk, having accomplished a distance of eighty miles since it had crossed the Ichim. They rapidly changed horses. Here, however, for the first time, the iemschik made difficulties about starting, declaring that detachments of Tartars were roving across the steppe, and that travelers, horses, and carriages would be a fine prize for them.

The next day, July 25th, at three o'clock in the morning, the tarantass arrived at Tioukalmsk, having covered eighty miles since it crossed the Ichim. They quickly swapped out the horses. However, for the first time, the driver hesitated about starting, claiming that groups of Tartars were roaming the steppe, and that travelers, horses, and carriages would be an appealing target for them.

Only by dint of a large bribe could Michael get over the unwillingness of the iemschik, for in this instance, as in many others, he did not wish to show his podorojna. The last ukase, having been transmitted by telegraph, was known in the Siberian provinces; and a Russian specially exempted from obeying these words would certainly have drawn public attention to himself—a thing above all to be avoided by the Czar’s courier. As to the iemschik’s hesitation, either the rascal traded on the traveler’s impatience or he really had good reason to fear.

Only by paying a hefty bribe could Michael get past the iemschik's reluctance, because in this case, just like in many others, he didn't want to show his podorojna. The latest ukase had been sent by telegraph and was known throughout the Siberian provinces; a Russian who was exempt from obeying it would definitely attract public attention—something the Czar’s courier needed to avoid at all costs. As for the iemschik’s hesitation, either he was taking advantage of the traveler’s impatience, or he genuinely had a good reason to be worried.

However, at last the tarantass started, and made such good way that by three in the afternoon it had reached Koulatsinskoe, fifty miles farther on. An hour after this it was on the banks of the Irtych. Omsk was now only fourteen miles distant.

However, at last the tarantass started, and made such good progress that by three in the afternoon it had reached Koulatsinskoe, fifty miles farther on. An hour later, it was on the banks of the Irtych. Omsk was now only fourteen miles away.

The Irtych is a large river, and one of the principal of those which flow towards the north of Asia. Rising in the Altai Mountains, it flows from the southeast to the northwest and empties itself into the Obi, after a course of four thousand miles.

The Irtych is a large river and one of the main rivers flowing north in Asia. Originating in the Altai Mountains, it travels from the southeast to the northwest and flows into the Obi after a journey of four thousand miles.

At this time of year, when all the rivers of the Siberian basin are much swollen, the waters of the Irtych were very high. In consequence the current was changed to a regular torrent, rendering the passage difficult enough. A swimmer could not have crossed, however powerful; and even in a ferryboat there would be some danger.

At this time of year, when all the rivers in the Siberian basin are significantly swollen, the waters of the Irtych were very high. As a result, the current had turned into a strong torrent, making passage quite challenging. A swimmer wouldn’t have been able to cross, no matter how strong, and even being in a ferryboat would pose some danger.

But Michael and Nadia, determined to brave all perils whatever they might be, did not dream of shrinking from this one. Michael proposed to his young companion that he should cross first, embarking in the ferryboat with the tarantass and horses, as he feared that the weight of this load would render it less safe. After landing the carriage he would return and fetch Nadia.

But Michael and Nadia, determined to face any risks that came their way, had no intention of backing down from this one. Michael suggested to his young companion that he should go first, taking the ferry with the carriage and horses, as he worried that the weight of the load would make it less secure. After dropping off the carriage, he would come back for Nadia.

The girl refused. It would be the delay of an hour, and she would not, for her safety alone, be the cause of it.

The girl said no. It would take an hour, and she wouldn’t, just for her own safety, be the reason for the delay.

The embarkation was made not without difficulty, for the banks were partly flooded and the boat could not get in near enough. However, after half an hour’s exertion, the boatmen got the tarantass and the three horses on board. The passengers embarked also, and they shoved off.

The boarding wasn’t easy, as the banks were partially flooded and the boat couldn’t get close enough. However, after about half an hour of effort, the boatmen managed to get the tarantass and the three horses on board. The passengers boarded too, and they pushed off.

For a few minutes all went well. A little way up the river the current was broken by a long point projecting from the bank, and forming an eddy easily crossed by the boat. The two boatmen propelled their barge with long poles, which they handled cleverly; but as they gained the middle of the stream it grew deeper and deeper, until at last they could only just reach the bottom. The ends of the poles were only a foot above the water, which rendered their use difficult. Michael and Nadia, seated in the stern of the boat, and always in dread of a delay, watched the boatmen with some uneasiness.

For a few minutes, everything went smoothly. A bit upstream, the current was disrupted by a long point sticking out from the bank, creating an eddy that the boat could easily cross. The two boatmen pushed their barge along with long poles, which they handled skillfully; however, as they reached the middle of the river, it got deeper and deeper until they could barely touch the bottom. The ends of the poles were only a foot above the water, making them tough to use. Michael and Nadia, sitting in the back of the boat and always worried about delays, watched the boatmen with some unease.

“Look out!” cried one of them to his comrade.

“Watch out!” shouted one of them to his friend.

The shout was occasioned by the new direction the boat was rapidly taking. It had got into the direct current and was being swept down the river. By diligent use of the poles, putting the ends in a series of notches cut below the gunwale, the boatmen managed to keep the craft against the stream, and slowly urged it in a slanting direction towards the right bank.

The shout was caused by the new direction the boat was quickly taking. It had entered the main current and was being carried down the river. By skillfully using the poles, placing the ends in a series of notches cut below the side of the boat, the rowers managed to keep the boat against the flow and slowly steered it at an angle toward the right bank.

They calculated on reaching it some five or six versts below the landing place; but, after all, that would not matter so long as men and beasts could disembark without accident. The two stout boatmen, stimulated moreover by the promise of double fare, did not doubt of succeeding in this difficult passage of the Irtych.

They figured they would arrive about five or six versts below the landing spot; but, in the end, that wouldn't matter as long as everyone and the animals could get off safely. The two strong boatmen, motivated by the promise of double pay, were confident they could handle this challenging stretch of the Irtych.

But they reckoned without an accident which they were powerless to prevent, and neither their zeal nor their skill-fulness could, under the circumstances, have done more.

But they didn't account for an accident that they couldn't prevent, and neither their enthusiasm nor their skill could have done anything more given the situation.

The boat was in the middle of the current, at nearly equal distances from either shore, and being carried down at the rate of two versts an hour, when Michael, springing to his feet, bent his gaze up the river.

The boat was in the middle of the current, almost equidistant from both shores, and moving downriver at a speed of about two versts per hour when Michael jumped to his feet and looked up the river.

Several boats, aided by oars as well as by the current, were coming swiftly down upon them.

Several boats, powered by oars and the current, were quickly approaching them.

Michael’s brow contracted, and a cry escaped him.

Michael frowned, and a cry slipped out.

“What is the matter?” asked the girl.

“What's wrong?” asked the girl.

But before Michael had time to reply one of the boatmen exclaimed in an accent of terror:

But before Michael could respond, one of the boatmen shouted in a terrified voice:

“The Tartars! the Tartars!”

“The Tatars! the Tatars!”

There were indeed boats full of soldiers, and in a few minutes they must reach the ferryboat, it being too heavily laden to escape from them.

There were definitely boats packed with soldiers, and in a few minutes, they would reach the ferry, which was too heavily loaded to get away from them.

The terrified boatmen uttered exclamations of despair and dropped their poles.

The scared boatmen shouted out in despair and let go of their poles.

“Courage, my friends!” cried Michael; “courage! Fifty roubles for you if we reach the right bank before the boats overtake us.”

“Hang in there, everyone!” shouted Michael; “stay strong! I’ll give you fifty roubles if we make it to the right bank before the boats catch up to us.”

Incited by these words, the boatmen again worked manfully but it soon become evident that they could not escape the Tartars.

Motivated by these words, the boatmen worked hard again, but it soon became clear that they couldn't escape the Tartars.

It was scarcely probable that they would pass without attacking them. On the contrary, there was everything to be feared from robbers such as these.

It was highly unlikely that they would pass by without attacking them. On the contrary, there was everything to fear from robbers like these.

“Do not be afraid, Nadia,” said Michael; “but be ready for anything.”

“Don’t be afraid, Nadia,” Michael said. “Just be ready for anything.”

“I am ready,” replied Nadia.

"I'm ready," Nadia replied.

“Even to leap into the water when I tell you?”

“Even to jump into the water when I tell you?”

“Whenever you tell me.”

“Whenever you let me know.”

“Have confidence in me, Nadia.”

"Trust me, Nadia."

“I have, indeed!”

"I really have!"

The Tartar boats were now only a hundred feet distant. They carried a detachment of Bokharian soldiers, on their way to reconnoiter around Omsk.

The Tartar boats were now just a hundred feet away. They were carrying a group of Bokharian soldiers, heading out to scout around Omsk.

The ferryboat was still two lengths from the shore. The boatmen redoubled their efforts. Michael himself seized a pole and wielded it with superhuman strength. If he could land the tarantass and horses, and dash off with them, there was some chance of escaping the Tartars, who were not mounted.

The ferryboat was still two boat lengths from the shore. The boatmen intensified their efforts. Michael himself grabbed a pole and used it with incredible strength. If he could get the tarantass and horses ashore and take off with them, there was a chance of escaping the Tartars, who were not on horseback.

But all their efforts were in vain. “Saryn na kitchou!” shouted the soldiers from the first boat.

But all their efforts were useless. “Saryn na kitchou!” shouted the soldiers from the first boat.

Michael recognized the Tartar war-cry, which is usually answered by lying flat on the ground. As neither he nor the boatmen obeyed a volley was let fly, and two of the horses were mortally wounded.

Michael recognized the Tartar war cry, which is typically responded to by lying flat on the ground. Since neither he nor the boatmen complied, a volley was fired, and two of the horses were fatally injured.

At the next moment a violent blow was felt. The boats had run into the ferryboat.

At that moment, a sudden impact was felt. The boats had collided with the ferryboat.

“Come, Nadia!” cried Michael, ready to jump overboard.

“Come on, Nadia!” shouted Michael, about to leap into the water.

The girl was about to follow him, when a blow from a lance struck him, and he was thrown into the water. The current swept him away, his hand raised for an instant above the waves, and then he disappeared.

The girl was about to follow him when a lance struck him, and he was thrown into the water. The current swept him away, his hand raised for a moment above the waves, and then he vanished.

Nadia uttered a cry, but before she had time to throw herself after him she was seized and dragged into one of the boats. The boatmen were killed, the ferryboat left to drift away, and the Tartars continued to descend the Irtych.

Nadia screamed, but before she could jump in after him, she was grabbed and pulled into one of the boats. The boatmen were killed, the ferryboat was left to float away, and the Tartars kept moving down the Irtych.





CHAPTER XIV MOTHER AND SON

OMSK is the official capital of Western Siberia. It is not the most important city of the government of that name, for Tomsk has more inhabitants and is larger. But it is at Omsk that the Governor-General of this the first half of Asiatic Russia resides. Omsk, properly so called, is composed of two distinct towns: one which is exclusively inhabited by the authorities and officials; the other more especially devoted to the Siberian merchants, although, indeed, the trade of the town is of small importance.

OMSK is the official capital of Western Siberia. It's not the most important city in the government of that name, since Tomsk has a larger population and is bigger. But Omsk is where the Governor-General of this part of Asiatic Russia lives. Omsk, in the proper sense, consists of two separate towns: one exclusively occupied by authorities and officials, and the other primarily focused on Siberian merchants, although the town's trade isn't very significant.

This city has about 12,000 to 13,000 inhabitants. It is defended by walls, but these are merely of earth, and could afford only insufficient protection. The Tartars, who were well aware of this fact, consequently tried at this period to carry it by main force, and in this they succeeded, after an investment of a few days.

This city has around 12,000 to 13,000 residents. It is surrounded by walls, but they are just made of earth, which offers barely any real protection. The Tartars, who knew this, attempted to take the city by force during this time, and after a siege of a few days, they succeeded.

The garrison of Omsk, reduced to two thousand men, resisted valiantly. But driven back, little by little, from the mercantile portion of the place, they were compelled to take refuge in the upper town.

The garrison of Omsk, down to two thousand men, fought bravely. But, pushed back gradually from the business part of the area, they were forced to retreat to the upper town.

It was there that the Governor-General, his officers, and soldiers had entrenched themselves. They had made the upper quarter of Omsk a kind of citadel, and hitherto they held out well in this species of improvised “kreml,” but without much hope of the promised succor. The Tartar troops, who were descending the Irtych, received every day fresh reinforcements, and, what was more serious, they were led by an officer, a traitor to his country, but a man of much note, and of an audacity equal to any emergency. This man was Colonel Ivan Ogareff.

It was there that the Governor-General, his officers, and soldiers had set up defenses. They had turned the upper part of Omsk into a sort of fortress, and so far they were holding on well in this makeshift “kreml,” but without much hope of the promised help. The Tartar troops, who were coming down the Irtych, received fresh reinforcements every day, and, what was even more concerning, they were led by an officer, a traitor to his country, but a well-known man with a bravery that matched any situation. This man was Colonel Ivan Ogareff.

Ivan Ogareff, terrible as any of the most savage Tartar chieftains, was an educated soldier. Possessing on his mother’s side some Mongolian blood, he delighted in deceptive strategy and ambuscades, stopping short of nothing when he desired to fathom some secret or to set some trap. Deceitful by nature, he willingly had recourse to the vilest trickery; lying when occasion demanded, excelling in the adoption of all disguises and in every species of deception. Further, he was cruel, and had even acted as an executioner. Feofar-Khan possessed in him a lieutenant well capable of seconding his designs in this savage war.

Ivan Ogareff, as vicious as the most brutal Tartar leaders, was a well-educated soldier. With some Mongolian ancestry from his mother’s side, he reveled in cunning tactics and ambushes, stopping at nothing to uncover secrets or set traps. Naturally deceitful, he readily resorted to the lowest forms of trickery; he would lie when necessary and excel in adopting disguises and various kinds of deception. Additionally, he was cruel and had even served as an executioner. Feofar-Khan had in him a lieutenant perfectly capable of supporting his strategies in this brutal war.

When Michael Strogoff arrived on the banks of the Irtych, Ivan Ogareff was already master of Omsk, and was pressing the siege of the upper quarter of the town all the more eagerly because he must hasten to Tomsk, where the main body of the Tartar army was concentrated.

When Michael Strogoff reached the banks of the Irtych, Ivan Ogareff had already taken control of Omsk and was intensifying the siege of the upper part of the town because he needed to hurry to Tomsk, where the main part of the Tartar army was gathered.

Tomsk, in fact, had been taken by Feofar-Khan some days previously, and it was thence that the invaders, masters of Central Siberia, were to march upon Irkutsk.

Tomsk had actually been captured by Feofar-Khan a few days earlier, and from there, the invaders, who controlled Central Siberia, were set to advance on Irkutsk.

Irkutsk was the real object of Ivan Ogareff. The plan of the traitor was to reach the Grand Duke under a false name, to gain his confidence, and to deliver into Tartar hands the town and the Grand Duke himself. With such a town, and such a hostage, all Asiatic Siberia must necessarily fall into the hands of the invaders. Now it was known that the Czar was acquainted with this conspiracy, and that it was for the purpose of baffling it that a courier had been intrusted with the important warning. Hence, therefore, the very stringent instructions which had been given to the young courier to pass incognito through the invaded district.

Irkutsk was truly the target of Ivan Ogareff. The traitor's plan was to reach the Grand Duke using a fake name, earn his trust, and hand over the town and the Grand Duke himself to the Tartars. With such a town and such a hostage, all of Asiatic Siberia would inevitably fall into the hands of the invaders. It was now clear that the Czar was aware of this conspiracy, and it was to thwart it that a courier had been assigned the crucial warning. This explains the very strict instructions given to the young courier to travel incognito through the occupied area.

This mission he had so far faithfully performed, but now could he carry it to a successful completion?

This mission he had so far faithfully carried out, but could he now bring it to a successful conclusion?

The blow which had struck Michael Strogoff was not mortal. By swimming in a manner by which he had effectually concealed himself, he had reached the right bank, where he fell exhausted among the bushes.

The blow that had hit Michael Strogoff wasn't fatal. By swimming in a way that helped him stay hidden, he made it to the right bank, where he collapsed, worn out among the bushes.

When he recovered his senses, he found himself in the cabin of a mujik, who had picked him up and cared for him. For how long a time had he been the guest of this brave Siberian? He could not guess. But when he opened his eyes he saw the handsome bearded face bending over him, and regarding him with pitying eyes. “Do not speak, little father,” said the mujik, “Do not speak! Thou art still too weak. I will tell thee where thou art and everything that has passed.”

When he came to, he found himself in the cabin of a peasant who had picked him up and taken care of him. He couldn't tell how long he'd been the guest of this brave Siberian. But when he opened his eyes, he saw the handsome bearded face leaning over him, looking at him with sympathetic eyes. “Don't speak, my dear,” said the peasant, “Just relax! You're still too weak. I'll explain where you are and everything that's happened.”

And the mujik related to Michael Strogoff the different incidents of the struggle which he had witnessed—the attack upon the ferry by the Tartar boats, the pillage of the tarantass, and the massacre of the boatmen.

And the peasant told Michael Strogoff about the various events of the conflict he had seen—the attack on the ferry by the Tartar boats, the looting of the tarantass, and the massacre of the boatmen.

But Michael Strogoff listened no longer, and slipping his hand under his garment he felt the imperial letter still secured in his breast. He breathed a sigh of relief.

But Michael Strogoff wasn’t listening anymore, and slipping his hand under his clothing, he felt the imperial letter still secured in his chest. He breathed a sigh of relief.

But that was not all. “A young girl accompanied me,” said he.

But that wasn't all. “A young girl was with me,” he said.

“They have not killed her,” replied the mujik, anticipating the anxiety which he read in the eyes of his guest. “They have carried her off in their boat, and have continued the descent of Irtych. It is only one prisoner more to join the many they are taking to Tomsk!”

“They haven’t killed her,” the peasant replied, sensing the worry he saw in his guest’s eyes. “They’ve taken her away in their boat and are continuing down the Irtych. It’s just one more prisoner to add to the many they’re bringing to Tomsk!”

Michael Strogoff was unable to reply. He pressed his hand upon his heart to restrain its beating. But, notwithstanding these many trials, the sentiment of duty mastered his whole soul. “Where am I?” asked he.

Michael Strogoff couldn't reply. He put his hand on his heart to calm its pounding. But despite all these challenges, his sense of duty took over completely. “Where am I?” he asked.

“Upon the right bank of the Irtych, only five versts from Omsk,” replied the mujik.

“On the right side of the Irtych, just five versts from Omsk,” replied the peasant.

“What wound can I have received which could have thus prostrated me? It was not a gunshot wound?”

“What injury could I have sustained that would have brought me down like this? Was it not a gunshot wound?”

“No; a lance-thrust in the head, now healing,” replied the mujik. “After a few days’ rest, little father, thou wilt be able to proceed. Thou didst fall into the river; but the Tartars neither touched nor searched thee; and thy purse is still in thy pocket.”

“No; a lance wound in the head, now healing,” replied the peasant. “After a few days of rest, little father, you’ll be able to move on. You fell into the river, but the Tartars neither touched nor searched you; and your purse is still in your pocket.”

Michael Strogoff gripped the mujik’s hand. Then, recovering himself with a sudden effort, “Friend,” said he, “how long have I been in thy hut?”

Michael Strogoff shook the mujik’s hand. Then, regaining his composure with a quick effort, “Friend,” he said, “how long have I been in your hut?”

“Three days.”

“3 days.”

“Three days lost!”

"Three days wasted!"

“Three days hast thou lain unconscious.”

"Three days you've been lying unconscious."

“Hast thou a horse to sell me?”

"Do you have a horse to sell me?"

“Thou wishest to go?”

"Do you want to go?"

“At once.”

"Right away."

“I have neither horse nor carriage, little father. Where the Tartar has passed there remains nothing!”

“I don’t have a horse or a carriage, dear father. Where the Tartar has gone, nothing is left!”

“Well, I will go on foot to Omsk to find a horse.”

“Well, I’ll walk to Omsk to find a horse.”

“A few more hours of rest, and thou wilt be in a better condition to pursue thy journey.”

“A few more hours of rest, and you will be in a better condition to continue your journey.”

“Not an hour!”

"Not even an hour!"

“Come now,” replied the mujik, recognizing the fact that it was useless to struggle against the will of his guest, “I will guide thee myself. Besides,” he added, “the Russians are still in great force at Omsk, and thou couldst, perhaps, pass unperceived.”

“Come on,” replied the peasant, realizing it was pointless to resist his guest’s wishes, “I’ll lead you myself. Besides,” he added, “the Russians are still really strong in Omsk, and you might be able to get through without being seen.”

“Friend,” replied Michael Strogoff, “Heaven reward thee for all thou hast done for me!”

“Friend,” replied Michael Strogoff, “May heaven reward you for all that you've done for me!”

“Only fools expect reward on earth,” replied the mujik.

“Only fools expect rewards while they're alive,” replied the peasant.

Michael Strogoff went out of the hut. When he tried to walk he was seized with such faintness that, without the assistance of the mujik, he would have fallen; but the fresh air quickly revived him. He then felt the wound in his head, the violence of which his fur cap had lessened. With the energy which he possessed, he was not a man to succumb under such a trifle. Before his eyes lay a single goal—far-distant Irkutsk. He must reach it! But he must pass through Omsk without stopping there.

Michael Strogoff stepped out of the hut. When he tried to walk, he was hit with such dizziness that, without the help of the mujik, he would have collapsed; but the fresh air quickly revived him. He then felt the pain from his head, which his fur cap had cushioned. With the determination he had, he wasn’t the type to give in over something so minor. Before him lay one goal—distant Irkutsk. He had to get there! But he needed to go through Omsk without stopping.

“God protect my mother and Nadia!” he murmured. “I have no longer the right to think of them!”

“God protect my mom and Nadia!” he murmured. “I no longer have the right to think about them!”

Michael Strogoff and the mujik soon arrived in the mercantile quarter of the lower town. The surrounding earthwork had been destroyed in many places, and there were the breaches through which the marauders who followed the armies of Feofar-Khan had penetrated. Within Omsk, in its streets and squares, the Tartar soldiers swarmed like ants; but it was easy to see that a hand of iron imposed upon them a discipline to which they were little accustomed. They walked nowhere alone, but in armed groups, to defend themselves against surprise.

Michael Strogoff and the peasant soon reached the commercial district of the lower town. The surrounding earthworks had been damaged in many places, and there were breaches through which the raiders trailing Feofar-Khan's armies had entered. Inside Omsk, in its streets and squares, the Tartar soldiers moved around like ants; however, it was clear that a firm hand enforced a level of discipline they weren't used to. They never traveled alone but in armed groups to protect themselves against unexpected attacks.

In the chief square, transformed into a camp, guarded by many sentries, 2,000 Tartars bivouacked. The horses, picketed but still saddled, were ready to start at the first order. Omsk could only be a temporary halting-place for this Tartar cavalry, which preferred the rich plains of Eastern Siberia, where the towns were more wealthy, and, consequently, pillage more profitable.

In the main square, turned into a campsite and watched over by numerous guards, 2,000 Tartars were set up for the night. The horses, tied but still saddled, were prepared to move at a moment's notice. Omsk was just a temporary stop for this Tartar cavalry, which favored the fertile plains of Eastern Siberia, where the towns were wealthier and the plunder more rewarding.

Above the mercantile town rose the upper quarter, which Ivan Ogareff, notwithstanding several assaults vigorously made but bravely repelled, had not yet been able to reduce. Upon its embattled walls floated the national colors of Russia.

Above the commercial town stood the upper quarter, which Ivan Ogareff, despite several fierce assaults that were bravely defended, had not yet managed to conquer. The national colors of Russia waved proudly from its fortified walls.

It was not without a legitimate pride that Michael Strogoff and his guide, vowing fidelity, saluted them.

It was with genuine pride that Michael Strogoff and his guide, pledging loyalty, greeted them.

Michael Strogoff was perfectly acquainted with the town of Omsk, and he took care to avoid those streets which were much frequented. This was not from any fear of being recognized. In the town his old mother only could have called him by name, but he had sworn not to see her, and he did not. Besides—and he wished it with his whole heart—she might have fled into some quiet portion of the steppe.

Michael Strogoff knew the town of Omsk very well, and he made sure to steer clear of the busy streets. This wasn’t out of fear of being recognized. In town, only his elderly mother would have called him by name, but he had vowed not to see her, and he didn’t. Besides—and he truly wished it—she might have escaped to a peaceful part of the steppe.

The mujik very fortunately knew a postmaster who, if well paid, would not refuse at his request either to let or to sell a carriage or horses. There remained the difficulty of leaving the town, but the breaches in the fortifications would, of course, facilitate his departure.

The peasant was lucky to know a postmaster who, for the right price, would be willing to either rent or sell him a carriage or horses. The challenge was getting out of town, but the gaps in the fortifications would definitely help him leave.

The mujik was accordingly conducting his guest straight to the posting-house, when, in a narrow street, Michael Strogoff, coming to a sudden stop sprang behind a jutting wall.

The peasant was leading his guest directly to the inn when, in a narrow street, Michael Strogoff suddenly stopped and jumped behind a protruding wall.

“What is the matter?” asked the astonished mujik.

“What’s wrong?” asked the surprised peasant.

“Silence!” replied Michael, with his finger on his lips. At this moment a detachment debouched from the principal square into the street which Michael Strogoff and his companion had just been following.

“Quiet!” Michael said, putting his finger to his lips. Just then, a group came out from the main square onto the street that Michael Strogoff and his friend had just been walking down.

At the head of the detachment, composed of twenty horsemen, was an officer dressed in a very simple uniform. Although he glanced rapidly from one side to the other he could not have seen Michael Strogoff, owing to his precipitous retreat.

At the front of the group, made up of twenty horsemen, was an officer wearing a very plain uniform. Even though he quickly looked from side to side, he wouldn’t have been able to spot Michael Strogoff due to his hasty retreat.

The detachment went at full trot into the narrow street. Neither the officer nor his escort concerned themselves about the inhabitants. Several unlucky ones had scarcely time to make way for their passage. There were a few half-stifled cries, to which thrusts of the lance gave an instant reply, and the street was immediately cleared.

The unit trotted briskly down the narrow street. Neither the officer nor his escort paid any attention to the locals. A few unfortunate residents barely had time to get out of the way. There were a couple of muffled cries, quickly silenced by the thrusts of a lance, and the street was quickly cleared.

When the escort had disappeared, “Who is that officer?” asked Michael Strogoff. And while putting the question his face was pale as that of a corpse.

When the escort was gone, “Who is that officer?” asked Michael Strogoff. His face was as pale as a corpse while he asked the question.

“It is Ivan Ogareff,” replied the Siberian, in a deep voice which breathed hatred.

“It’s Ivan Ogareff,” replied the Siberian, with a deep voice that oozed hatred.

“He!” cried Michael Strogoff, from whom the word escaped with a fury he could not conquer. He had just recognized in this officer the traveler who had struck him at the posting-house of Ichim. And, although he had only caught a glimpse of him, it burst upon his mind, at the same time, that this traveler was the old Zingari whose words he had overheard in the market place of Nijni-Novgorod.

“Hey!” shouted Michael Strogoff, the word slipping out with an intensity he couldn't control. He had just recognized the officer as the traveler who had hit him at the posting house in Ichim. And even though he had only caught a brief glimpse of him, it suddenly hit him that this traveler was the old Zingari whose words he had overheard in the marketplace of Nijni-Novgorod.

Michael Strogoff was not mistaken. The two men were one and the same. It was under the garb of a Zingari, mingling with the band of Sangarre, that Ivan Ogareff had been able to leave the town of Nijni-Novgorod, where he had gone to seek his confidants. Sangarre and her Zingari, well paid spies, were absolutely devoted to him. It was he who, during the night, on the fair-ground had uttered that singular sentence, which Michael Strogoff could not understand; it was he who was voyaging on board the Caucasus, with the whole of the Bohemian band; it was he who, by this other route, from Kasan to Ichim, across the Urals, had reached Omsk, where now he held supreme authority.

Michael Strogoff was right. The two men were actually the same person. Disguised as a Zingari and blending in with Sangarre’s group, Ivan Ogareff managed to leave the town of Nijni-Novgorod, where he had gone to find his allies. Sangarre and her well-paid Zingari spies were completely loyal to him. It was he who, during the night at the fairground, had spoken that strange phrase that Michael Strogoff couldn’t understand; it was he who was traveling on the Caucasus with the entire Bohemian group; it was he who, by this different route, from Kasan to Ichim through the Urals, had arrived in Omsk, where he now held absolute power.

Ivan Ogareff had been barely three days at Omsk, and had it not been for their fatal meeting at Ichim, and for the event which had detained him three days on the banks of the Irtych, Michael Strogoff would have evidently beaten him on the way to Irkutsk.

Ivan Ogareff had been in Omsk for just three days, and if it hadn't been for their disastrous encounter at Ichim and the incident that kept him stuck for three days on the banks of the Irtych, Michael Strogoff would have clearly reached Irkutsk before him.

And who knows how many misfortunes would have been avoided in the future! In any case—and now more than ever—Michael Strogoff must avoid Ivan Ogareff, and contrive not to be seen. When the moment of encountering him face to face should arrive, he knew how to meet it, even should the traitor be master of the whole of Siberia.

And who knows how many troubles could have been avoided down the line! In any case—and now more than ever—Michael Strogoff needs to steer clear of Ivan Ogareff and make sure he doesn't get spotted. When the time comes to face him directly, he knows how

The mujik and Michael resumed their way and arrived at the posting-house. To leave Omsk by one of the breaches would not be difficult after nightfall. As for purchasing a carriage to replace the tarantass, that was impossible. There were none to be let or sold. But what want had Michael Strogoff now for a carriage? Was he not alone, alas? A horse would suffice him; and, very fortunately, a horse could be had. It was an animal of strength and mettle, and Michael Strogoff, accomplished horseman as he was, could make good use of it.

The mujik and Michael continued on their journey and arrived at the posting-house. Leaving Omsk through one of the gaps wouldn't be hard after dark. However, finding a carriage to replace the tarantass was impossible. There were none available for rent or sale. But what did Michael Strogoff need with a carriage now? Unfortunately, he was alone. A horse would be enough for him; and luckily, a horse was available. It was a strong and spirited animal, and Michael Strogoff, being an experienced horseman, could make good use of it.

It was four o’clock in the afternoon. Michael Strogoff, compelled to wait till nightfall, in order to pass the fortifications, but not desiring to show himself, remained in the posting-house, and there partook of food.

It was four o’clock in the afternoon. Michael Strogoff, needing to wait until nightfall to get past the fortifications but not wanting to be seen, stayed in the posting-house and had some food there.

There was a great crowd in the public room. They were talking of the expected arrival of a corps of Muscovite troops, not at Omsk, but at Tomsk—a corps intended to recapture that town from the Tartars of Feofar-Khan.

There was a large crowd in the public room. They were discussing the anticipated arrival of a unit of Russian troops, not in Omsk, but in Tomsk—a unit meant to reclaim that city from the Tartars of Feofar-Khan.

Michael Strogoff lent an attentive ear, but took no part in the conversation. Suddenly a cry made him tremble, a cry which penetrated to the depths of his soul, and these two words rushed into his ear: “My son!”

Michael Strogoff listened carefully but didn't join the conversation. Suddenly, a cry made him shiver, a cry that reached deep into his soul, and these two words echoed in his ear: “My son!”

His mother, the old woman Marfa, was before him! Trembling, she smiled upon him. She stretched forth her arms to him. Michael Strogoff arose. He was about to throw himself—

His mother, the old woman Marfa, stood before him! Trembling, she smiled at him. She reached out her arms to him. Michael Strogoff got up. He was about to throw himself—

The thought of duty, the serious danger for his mother and himself in this unfortunate meeting, suddenly stopped him, and such was his command over himself that not a muscle of his face moved. There were twenty people in the public room. Among them were, perhaps, spies, and was it not known in the town that the son of Marfa Strogoff belonged to the corps of the couriers of the Czar?

The thought of responsibility, the real danger to his mother and himself in this unfortunate encounter, suddenly made him freeze, and he had such control over himself that not a single muscle in his face twitched. There were twenty people in the room. Among them could be spies, and wasn't it common knowledge in town that the son of Marfa Strogoff was part of the Czar's courier corps?

Michael Strogoff did not move.

Michael Strogoff stayed still.

“Michael!” cried his mother.

“Michael!” his mom exclaimed.

“Who are you, my good lady?” Michael Strogoff stammered, unable to speak in his usual firm tone.

“Who are you, my good lady?” Michael Strogoff stammered, unable to speak in his usual steady voice.

“Who am I, thou askest! Dost thou no longer know thy mother?”

“Who am I, you ask! Do you no longer recognize your mother?”

“You are mistaken,” coldly replied Michael Strogoff. “A resemblance deceives you.”

"You’re mistaken," Michael Strogoff replied coldly. "You’re being misled by a resemblance."

The old Marfa went up to him, and, looking straight into his eyes, said, “Thou art not the son of Peter and Marfa Strogoff?”

The old Marfa approached him, and, looking straight into his eyes, said, “You are not the son of Peter and Marfa Strogoff?”

Michael Strogoff would have given his life to have locked his mother in his arms; but if he yielded it was all over with him, with her, with his mission, with his oath! Completely master of himself, he closed his eyes, in order not to see the inexpressible anguish which agitated the revered countenance of his mother. He drew back his hands, in order not to touch those trembling hands which sought him. “I do not know in truth what it is you say, my good woman,” he replied, stepping back.

Michael Strogoff would have given anything to have his mother in his arms; but if he gave in, it would be the end for him, for her, for his mission, and for his promise! Completely in control of himself, he closed his eyes so he wouldn’t see the unbearable pain that twisted his mother’s beloved face. He pulled his hands away, avoiding the trembling hands that reached for him. “Honestly, I don’t understand what you’re saying, my dear woman,” he replied, taking a step back.

“Michael!” again cried his aged mother.

“Michael!” his elderly mother cried again.

“My name is not Michael. I never was your son! I am Nicholas Korpanoff, a merchant at Irkutsk.”

“My name is not Michael. I was never your son! I’m Nicholas Korpanoff, a merchant in Irkutsk.”

And suddenly he left the public room, whilst for the last time the words re-echoed, “My son! my son!”

And suddenly he left the room, as the words echoed one last time, “My son! My son!”

Michael Strogoff, by a desperate effort, had gone. He did not see his old mother, who had fallen back almost inanimate upon a bench. But when the postmaster hastened to assist her, the aged woman raised herself. Suddenly a thought occurred to her. She denied by her son! It was not possible. As for being herself deceived, and taking another for him, equally impossible. It was certainly her son whom she had just seen; and if he had not recognized her it was because he would not, it was because he ought not, it was because he had some cogent reasons for acting thus! And then, her mother’s feelings arising within her, she had only one thought—“Can I, unwittingly, have ruined him?”

Michael Strogoff, in a desperate effort, had left. He didn't see his elderly mother, who had collapsed almost lifeless onto a bench. But when the postmaster rushed to help her, the old woman managed to sit up. Suddenly, a thought struck her. She was denied by her son! That couldn't be true. The idea that she could be mistaken and think someone else was him was equally impossible. It was definitely her son she had just seen; and if he didn't recognize her, it was because he wouldn't, it was because he shouldn't, it was because he had some strong reasons for acting this way! And then, her maternal instincts kicked in, and she had only one thought—“Could I, unknowingly, have ruined him?”

“I am mad,” she said to her interrogators. “My eyes have deceived me! This young man is not my child. He had not his voice. Let us think no more of it; if we do I shall end by finding him everywhere.”

“I’m crazy,” she told her interrogators. “My eyes have fooled me! This guy isn't my son. He doesn’t have his voice. Let’s not think about it anymore; if we do, I’ll end up seeing him everywhere.”

Less than ten minutes afterwards a Tartar officer appeared in the posting-house. “Marfa Strogoff?” he asked.

Less than ten minutes later, a Tartar officer showed up at the posting house. “Marfa Strogoff?” he asked.

“It is I,” replied the old woman, in a tone so calm, and with a face so tranquil, that those who had witnessed the meeting with her son would not have known her.

“It’s me,” replied the old woman, in a voice so calm and with a face so serene that those who had seen her meet her son wouldn't have recognized her.

“Come,” said the officer.

"Come," said the officer.

Marfa Strogoff, with firm step, followed the Tartar. Some moments afterwards she found herself in the chief square in the presence of Ivan Ogareff, to whom all the details of this scene had been immediately reported.

Marfa Strogoff walked confidently after the Tartar. Moments later, she found herself in the main square facing Ivan Ogareff, who had already been informed of all the details of this situation.

Ogareff, suspecting the truth, interrogated the old Siberian woman. “Thy name?” he asked in a rough voice.

Ogareff, suspecting the truth, interrogated the old Siberian woman. “What’s your name?” he asked in a harsh voice.

“Marfa Strogoff.”

"Marfa Strogoff."

“Thou hast a son?”

"Do you have a son?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“He is a courier of the Czar?”

"Is he a courier for the Czar?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

“At Moscow.”

"In Moscow."

“Thou hast no news of him?”

“Do you have any news about him?”

“No news.”

“No updates.”

“Since how long?”

"How long has it been?"

“Since two months.”

"Two months ago."

“Who, then, was that young man whom thou didst call thy son a few moments ago at the posting-house?”

“Who, then, was that young man you just called your son a few moments ago at the inn?”

“A young Siberian whom I took for him,” replied Marfa Strogoff. “This is the tenth man in whom I have thought I recognized my son since the town has been so full of strangers. I think I see him everywhere.”

“A young Siberian that I mistook for him,” replied Marfa Strogoff. “This is the tenth person I thought I recognized as my son since the town has been so crowded with strangers. I feel like I see him everywhere.”

“So this young man was not Michael Strogoff?”

“So, this young guy wasn't Michael Strogoff?”

“It was not Michael Strogoff.”

“It wasn't Michael Strogoff.”

“Dost thou know, old woman, that I can torture thee until thou avowest the truth?”

“Do you know, old woman, that I can torture you until you confess the truth?”

“I have spoken the truth, and torture will not cause me to alter my words in any way.”

“I've spoken the truth, and no amount of torture will make me change what I said in any way.”

“This Siberian was not Michael Strogoff?” asked a second time Ivan Ogareff.

“This Siberian wasn't Michael Strogoff?” Ivan Ogareff asked again.

“No, it was not he,” replied a second time Marfa Strogoff. “Do you think that for anything in the world I would deny a son whom God has given me?”

“No, it wasn’t him,” Marfa Strogoff replied again. “Do you think there’s anything in the world that could make me deny a son that God has given me?”

Ivan Ogareff regarded with an evil eye the old woman who braved him to the face. He did not doubt but that she had recognized her son in this young Siberian. Now if this son had first renounced his mother, and if his mother renounced him in her turn, it could occur only from the most weighty motive. Ogareff had therefore no doubt that the pretended Nicholas Korpanoff was Michael Strogoff, courier of the Czar, seeking concealment under a false name, and charged with some mission which it would have been important for him to know. He therefore at once gave orders for his pursuit. Then “Let this woman be conducted to Tomsk,” he said.

Ivan Ogareff glared at the old woman who stood up to him. He was sure she had recognized her son in this young Siberian. Since her son had first disowned her, and now she was doing the same, it must have been for a very good reason. Ogareff was convinced that the fake Nicholas Korpanoff was actually Michael Strogoff, the Czar's courier, hiding under an alias and on an important mission that he needed to be aware of. He immediately ordered his men to track him down. “Take this woman to Tomsk,” he commanded.

While the soldiers brutally dragged her off, he added between his teeth, “When the moment arrives I shall know how to make her speak, this old sorceress!”

While the soldiers roughly pulled her away, he muttered under his breath, “When the time comes, I’ll know how to get her to talk, this old sorceress!”





CHAPTER XV THE MARSHES OF THE BARABA

IT was fortunate that Michael Strogoff had left the posting-house so promptly. The orders of Ivan Ogareff had been immediately transmitted to all the approaches of the city, and a full description of Michael sent to all the various commandants, in order to prevent his departure from Omsk. But he had already passed through one of the breaches in the wall; his horse was galloping over the steppe, and the chances of escape were in his favor.

IT was lucky that Michael Strogoff had left the post office so quickly. Ivan Ogareff's orders had been sent out immediately to all the entrances of the city, along with a full description of Michael to all the different commanders, to stop him from leaving Omsk. But he had already gone through one of the gaps in the wall; his horse was racing over the steppe, and his chances of escape were looking good.

It was on the 29th of July, at eight o’clock in the evening, that Michael Strogoff had left Omsk. This town is situated about halfway between Moscow and Irkutsk, where it was necessary that he should arrive within ten days if he wished to get ahead of the Tartar columns. It was evident that the unlucky chance which had brought him into the presence of his mother had betrayed his incognito. Ivan Ogareff was no longer ignorant of the fact that a courier of the Czar had just passed Omsk, taking the direction of Irkutsk. The dispatches which this courier bore must have been of immense importance. Michael Strogoff knew, therefore, that every effort would be made to capture him.

It was on July 29th, at eight in the evening, that Michael Strogoff left Omsk. This town is located about halfway between Moscow and Irkutsk, where he needed to arrive within ten days if he wanted to stay ahead of the Tartar forces. It was clear that the unfortunate circumstance which had led him to his mother had blown his cover. Ivan Ogareff was now aware that a courier from the Czar had just passed through Omsk, heading towards Irkutsk. The dispatches this courier carried must have been incredibly important. Michael Strogoff realized, therefore, that every effort would be made to capture him.

But what he did not know, and could not know, was that Marfa Strogoff was in the hands of Ivan Ogareff, and that she was about to atone, perhaps with her life, for that natural exhibition of her feelings which she had been unable to restrain when she suddenly found herself in the presence of her son. And it was fortunate that he was ignorant of it. Could he have withstood this fresh trial?

But what he didn’t know, and couldn’t know, was that Marfa Strogoff was in the hands of Ivan Ogareff, and that she was about to pay, perhaps with her life, for that natural display of her feelings she couldn’t hold back when she suddenly found herself in front of her son. And it was a good thing he was unaware of it. Could he have handled this new ordeal?

Michael Strogoff urged on his horse, imbuing him with all his own feverish impatience, requiring of him one thing only, namely, to bear him rapidly to the next posting-house, where he could be exchanged for a quicker conveyance.

Michael Strogoff spurred his horse on, filling it with his own intense impatience, demanding just one thing from it: to get him quickly to the next posting house, where he could switch to a faster ride.

At midnight he had cleared fifty miles, and halted at the station of Koulikovo. But there, as he had feared, he found neither horses nor carriages. Several Tartar detachments had passed along the highway of the steppe. Everything had been stolen or requisitioned both in the villages and in the posting-houses. It was with difficulty that Michael Strogoff was even able to obtain some refreshment for his horse and himself.

At midnight, he had covered fifty miles and stopped at the Koulikovo station. But there, as he had feared, he found no horses or carriages. Several Tartar groups had gone along the steppe highway. Everything had been taken or claimed in both the villages and the posting houses. Michael Strogoff struggled to find some food and water for his horse and himself.

It was of great importance, therefore, to spare his horse, for he could not tell when or how he might be able to replace it. Desiring, however, to put the greatest possible distance between himself and the horsemen who had no doubt been dispatched in pursuit, he resolved to push on. After one hour’s rest he resumed his course across the steppe.

It was really important to save his horse, since he had no idea when or how he might get a new one. Still wanting to put as much distance as possible between himself and the horsemen who were probably sent after him, he decided to keep moving. After resting for an hour, he continued his journey across the steppe.

Hitherto the weather had been propitious for his journey. The temperature was endurable. The nights at this time of the year are very short, and as they are lighted by the moon, the route over the steppe is practicable. Michael Strogoff, moreover, was a man certain of his road and devoid of doubt or hesitation, and in spite of the melancholy thoughts which possessed him he had preserved his clearness of mind, and made for his destined point as though it were visible upon the horizon. When he did halt for a moment at some turn in the road it was to breathe his horse. Now he would dismount to ease his steed for a moment, and again he would place his ear to the ground to listen for the sound of galloping horses upon the steppe. Nothing arousing his suspicions, he resumed his way.

So far, the weather had been favorable for his journey. The temperature was bearable. The nights at this time of year are very short, and with the moonlight, the path across the steppe is passable. Michael Strogoff was a man confident in his route, free of doubt or hesitation, and despite the somber thoughts weighing on him, he maintained clarity of mind and headed toward his destination as if it were visible on the horizon. When he paused briefly at a bend in the road, it was only to give his horse a break. He would dismount to relieve his steed for a moment, then he would lean down to listen for the sound of galloping horses on the steppe. Nothing alarming his instincts, he continued on his way.

On the 30th of July, at nine o’clock in the morning, Michael Strogoff passed through the station of Touroumoff and entered the swampy district of the Baraba.

On July 30th, at nine in the morning, Michael Strogoff passed through the Touroumoff station and entered the swampy area of Baraba.

There, for a distance of three hundred versts, the natural obstacles would be extremely great. He knew this, but he also knew that he would certainly surmount them.

There, for a distance of three hundred versts, the natural obstacles would be really tough. He knew this, but he also knew he would definitely overcome them.

These vast marshes of the Baraba, form the reservoir to all the rain-water which finds no outlet either towards the Obi or towards the Irtych. The soil of this vast depression is entirely argillaceous, and therefore impermeable, so that the waters remain there and make of it a region very difficult to cross during the hot season. There, however, lies the way to Irkutsk, and it is in the midst of ponds, pools, lakes, and swamps, from which the sun draws poisonous exhalations, that the road winds, and entails upon the traveler the greatest fatigue and danger.

These vast marshes of the Baraba act as a storage area for all the rainwater that has no way out toward the Obi or the Irtysh. The soil in this large depression is completely clayey, making it impermeable, so the water stays there and turns the area into a tough region to navigate during hot weather. However, this is the route to Irkutsk, and it runs through ponds, pools, lakes, and swamps, which release toxic vapors in the sun, causing the journey to be extremely tiring and hazardous for travelers.

Michael Strogoff spurred his horse into the midst of a grassy prairie, differing greatly from the close-cropped sod of the steppe, where feed the immense Siberian herds. The grass here was five or six feet in height, and had made room for swamp-plants, to which the dampness of the place, assisted by the heat of summer, had given giant proportions. These were principally canes and rushes, which formed a tangled network, an impenetrable undergrowth, sprinkled everywhere with a thousand flowers remarkable for the brightness of their color.

Michael Strogoff urged his horse into the middle of a grassy prairie, which was very different from the closely trimmed grass of the steppe where the vast Siberian herds grazed. The grass here reached five or six feet tall and made way for swamp plants that had grown to gigantic sizes due to the area's moisture, combined with the summer heat. These primarily included reeds and rushes, creating a dense tangle of undergrowth, scattered with a thousand brightly colored flowers.

Michael Strogoff, galloping amongst this undergrowth of cane, was no longer visible from the swamps which bordered the road. The tall grass rose above him, and his track was indicated only by the flight of innumerable aquatic birds, which rose from the side of the road and dispersed into the air in screaming flocks.

Michael Strogoff, riding swiftly through the thick cane undergrowth, was no longer seen from the swamps beside the road. The tall grass towered over him, and the only sign of his passage was the fluttering of countless water birds that took off from the roadside, scattering into the sky in raucous flocks.

The way, however, was clearly traceable. Now it would lie straight between the dense thicket of marsh-plants; again it would follow the winding shores of vast pools, some of which, several versts in length and breadth, deserve the name of lakes. In other localities the stagnant waters through which the road lay had been avoided, not by bridges, but by tottering platforms ballasted with thick layers of clay, whose joists shook like a too weak plank thrown across an abyss. Some of these platforms extended over three hundred feet, and travelers by tarantass, when crossing them have experienced a nausea like sea-sickness.

The path, however, was clearly marked. At times, it ran straight through the thick tangle of marsh plants; at other times, it followed the winding edges of large pools, some of which, several kilometers long and wide, could be called lakes. In other areas, the stagnant water along the road was bypassed, not by bridges, but by shaky platforms held up by heavy layers of clay, whose supports trembled like a flimsy plank thrown over a chasm. Some of these platforms stretched over three hundred feet, and travelers in a tarantass have felt a nausea similar to seasickness when crossing them.

Michael Strogoff, whether the soil beneath his feet was solid or whether it sank under him, galloped on without halt, leaping the space between the rotten joists; but however fast they traveled the horse and the horseman were unable to escape from the sting of the two-winged insects which infest this marshy country.

Michael Strogoff, whether the ground beneath him was stable or gave way, galloped on without stopping, jumping over the gaps between the decaying beams; but no matter how fast they went, neither the horse nor the rider could escape the bite of the two-winged insects that swarm in this marshy area.

Travelers who are obliged to cross the Baraba during the summer take care to provide themselves with masks of horse-hair, to which is attached a coat of mail of very fine wire, which covers their shoulders. Notwithstanding these precautions, there are few who come out of these marshes without having their faces, necks, and hands covered with red spots. The atmosphere there seems to bristle with fine needles, and one would almost say that a knight’s armor would not protect him against the darts of these dipterals. It is a dreary region, which man dearly disputes with tipulae, gnats, mosquitos, horse-flies, and millions of microscopic insects which are not visible to the naked eye; but, although they are not seen, they make themselves felt by their intolerable stinging, to which the most callous Siberian hunters have never been able to inure themselves.

Travelers who have to cross the Baraba during the summer make sure to equip themselves with horse-hair masks, which come with a fine wire coat of mail that covers their shoulders. Despite these precautions, few escape the marshes without their faces, necks, and hands marked with red spots. The air there feels like it’s filled with tiny needles, and it’s almost as if a knight’s armor wouldn’t shield him from the stings of these flies. It’s a bleak area, fiercely contested by mosquitoes, gnats, horseflies, and millions of microscopic insects that can’t be seen with the naked eye; yet, even though they’re invisible, their unbearable stings are felt, and even the toughest Siberian hunters have never been able to get used to them.

Michael Strogoff’s horse, stung by these venomous insects, sprang forward as if the rowels of a thousand spurs had pierced his flanks. Mad with rage, he tore along over verst after verst with the speed of an express train, lashing his sides with his tail, seeking by the rapidity of his pace an alleviation of his torture.

Michael Strogoff’s horse, stung by these nasty insects, bolted forward as if a thousand spurs had dug into his sides. Furious, he raced along over distance after distance with the speed of a high-speed train, whipping his sides with his tail, trying to ease his suffering through his speed.

It required as good a horseman as Michael Strogoff not to be thrown by the plungings of his horse, and the sudden stops and bounds which he made to escape from the stings of his persecutors. Having become insensible, so to speak, to physical suffering, possessed only with the one desire to arrive at his destination at whatever cost, he saw during this mad race only one thing—that the road flew rapidly behind him.

It took an expert rider like Michael Strogoff not to be thrown off by the wild movements of his horse, and its sudden stops and jumps as it tried to dodge the attacks from his pursuers. Having become numb to physical pain, driven solely by the urge to reach his destination at any cost, he noticed during this frantic ride only one thing—that the road was racing past him.

Who would have thought that this district of the Baraba, so unhealthy during the summer, could have afforded an asylum for human beings? Yet it did so. Several Siberian hamlets appeared from time to time among the giant canes. Men, women, children, and old men, clad in the skins of beasts, their faces covered with hardened blisters of skin, pastured their poor herds of sheep. In order to preserve the animals from the attack of the insects, they drove them to the leeward of fires of green wood, which were kept burning night and day, and the pungent smoke of which floated over the vast swamp.

Who would have thought that this part of the Baraba, so unhealthy in the summer, could provide a refuge for people? But it did. From time to time, several Siberian villages appeared among the tall reeds. Men, women, children, and elderly people, dressed in animal skins, with their faces marked by tough skin blisters, tended to their small flocks of sheep. To protect the animals from insects, they drove them to the side opposite the wind of green wood fires, which burned day and night, sending a strong smoke over the large swamp.

When Michael Strogoff perceived that his horse, tired out, was on the point of succumbing, he halted at one of these wretched hamlets, and there, forgetting his own fatigue, he himself rubbed the wounds of the poor animal with hot grease according to the Siberian custom; then he gave him a good feed; and it was only after he had well groomed and provided for him that he thought of himself, and recruited his strength by a hasty meal of bread and meat and a glass of kwass. One hour afterwards, or at the most two, he resumed with all speed the interminable road to Irkutsk.

When Michael Strogoff saw that his horse, exhausted, was about to collapse, he stopped at one of those miserable little villages. There, forgetting his own fatigue, he tended to the wounds of the poor animal with hot grease, following the Siberian tradition. Then he gave the horse a good meal. It was only after he had properly cared for it that he thought about himself and regained his strength with a quick meal of bread and meat and a glass of kvass. An hour later, or at most two, he continued swiftly along the endless road to Irkutsk.

On the 30th of July, at four o’clock in the afternoon, Michael Strogoff, insensible of every fatigue, arrived at Elamsk. There it became necessary to give a night’s rest to his horse. The brave animal could no longer have continued the journey. At Elamsk, as indeed elsewhere, there existed no means of transport,—for the same reasons as at the previous villages, neither carriages nor horses were to be had.

On July 30th, at four o’clock in the afternoon, Michael Strogoff, completely unaware of his fatigue, arrived in Elamsk. It was essential to let his horse rest for the night. The brave animal could not have continued the journey. In Elamsk, just like in the other villages, there were no means of transport—no carriages or horses were available for the same reasons as before.

Michael Strogoff resigned himself therefore to pass the night at Elamsk, to give his horse twelve hours’ rest. He recalled the instructions which had been given to him at Moscow—to cross Siberia incognito, to arrive at Irkutsk, but not to sacrifice success to the rapidity of the journey; and consequently it was necessary that he should husband the sole means of transport which remained to him.

Michael Strogoff accepted that he would spend the night in Elamsk to give his horse a full twelve hours of rest. He remembered the instructions he received in Moscow—to travel through Siberia without revealing his identity, to reach Irkutsk, but not to prioritize speed over success; therefore, he needed to take care of the only means of transport he had left.

On the morrow, Michael Strogoff left Elamsk at the moment when the first Tartar scouts were signaled ten versts behind upon the road to the Baraba, and he plunged again into the swampy region. The road was level, which made it easy, but very tortuous, and therefore long. It was impossible, moreover, to leave it, and to strike a straight line across that impassable network of pools and bogs.

On the next day, Michael Strogoff left Elamsk just as the first Tartar scouts were spotted ten versts behind him on the way to the Baraba, and he headed back into the swampy area. The road was flat, which made it easy to travel, but very winding, making the journey lengthy. Additionally, it was impossible to leave the road and cut straight through that impassable maze of ponds and marshes.

On the next day, the 1st of August, eighty miles farther, Michael Strogoff arrived at midday at the town of Spaskoe, and at two o’clock he halted at Pokrowskoe. His horse, jaded since his departure from Elamsk, could not have taken a single step more.

On the next day, August 1st, eighty miles later, Michael Strogoff arrived at noon in the town of Spaskoe, and at two o'clock he stopped at Pokrowskoe. His horse, exhausted since leaving Elamsk, couldn't take another step.

There Michael Strogoff was again compelled to lose, for necessary rest, the end of that day and the entire night; but starting again on the following morning, and still traversing the semi-inundated soil, on the 2nd of August, at four o’clock in the afternoon, after a stage of fifty miles he reached Kamsk.

There, Michael Strogoff had to stop for some much-needed rest at the end of the day and through the entire night. However, he set out again the next morning. Still navigating the flood-prone ground, on August 2nd at four in the afternoon, after covering fifty miles, he arrived in Kamsk.

The country had changed. This little village of Kamsk lies, like an island, habitable and healthy, in the midst of the uninhabitable district. It is situated in the very center of the Baraba. The emigration caused by the Tartar invasion had not yet depopulated this little town of Kamsk. Its inhabitants probably fancied themselves safe in the center of the Baraba, whence at least they thought they would have time to flee if they were directly menaced.

The country had changed. This small village of Kamsk sits, like an island, livable and healthy, in the middle of the unlivable region. It's located right in the center of the Baraba. The migration triggered by the Tartar invasion hadn't yet emptied this small town of Kamsk. Its residents likely believed they were safe in the center of the Baraba, thinking they would have time to escape if they were directly threatened.

Michael Strogoff, although exceedingly anxious for news, could ascertain nothing at this place. It would have been rather to him that the Governor would have addressed himself had he known who the pretended merchant of Irkutsk really was. Kamsk, in fact, by its very situation seemed to be outside the Siberian world and the grave events which troubled it.

Michael Strogoff, although extremely eager for news, could find out nothing in this place. The Governor would have spoken to him directly if he had known who the supposed merchant of Irkutsk really was. Kamsk, in fact, seemed to be on the edge of the Siberian world and the serious events that were affecting it.

Besides, Michael Strogoff showed himself little, if at all. To be unperceived was not now enough for him: he would have wished to be invisible. The experience of the past made him more and more circumspect in the present and the future. Therefore he secluded himself, and not caring to traverse the streets of the village, he would not even leave the inn at which he had halted.

Besides, Michael Strogoff was hardly seen at all. Just being unnoticed wasn’t good enough for him anymore; he wanted to be invisible. His past experiences made him increasingly cautious about the present and future. So, he kept to himself, and not wanting to wander the village streets, he didn’t even leave the inn where he was staying.

As for his horse, he did not even think of exchanging him for another animal. He had become accustomed to this brave creature. He knew to what extent he could rely upon him. In buying him at Omsk he had been lucky, and in taking him to the postmaster the generous mujik had rendered him a great service. Besides, if Michael Strogoff had already become attached to his horse, the horse himself seemed to become inured, by degrees, to the fatigue of such a journey, and provided that he got several hours of repose daily, his rider might hope that he would carry him beyond the invaded provinces.

As for his horse, he didn't even consider trading him for another animal. He had grown attached to this brave creature. He knew how much he could depend on him. Buying him in Omsk had been a stroke of luck, and by taking him to the postmaster, the kind peasant had done him a huge favor. Moreover, if Michael Strogoff had already formed a bond with his horse, it seemed that the horse was gradually getting used to the strain of such a journey, and as long as he got a few hours of rest each day, his rider could hope that he would carry him beyond the occupied territories.

So, during the evening and night of the 2nd of August, Michael Strogoff remained confined to his inn, at the entrance of the town; which was little frequented and out of the way of the importunate and curious.

So, on the evening and night of August 2nd, Michael Strogoff stayed at his inn, located at the town entrance; it was not commonly visited and away from the bothersome and nosy.

Exhausted with fatigue, he went to bed after having seen that his horse lacked nothing; but his sleep was broken. What he had seen since his departure from Moscow showed him the importance of his mission. The rising was an extremely serious one, and the treachery of Ogareff made it still more formidable. And when his eyes fell upon the letter bearing upon it the authority of the imperial seal—the letter which, no doubt, contained the remedy for so many evils, the safety of all this war-ravaged country—Michael Strogoff felt within himself a fierce desire to dash on across the steppe, to accomplish the distance which separated him from Irkutsk as the crow would fly it, to be an eagle that he might overtop all obstacles, to be a hurricane that he might sweep through the air at a hundred versts an hour, and to be at last face to face with the Grand Duke, and to exclaim: “Your highness, from his Majesty the Czar!”

Exhausted from fatigue, he went to bed after making sure his horse was well taken care of, but his sleep was restless. Everything he had witnessed since leaving Moscow made him realize the significance of his mission. The uprising was a very serious matter, and Ogareff's betrayal made it even more daunting. When his eyes landed on the letter with the imperial seal—the letter that undoubtedly held the solution to many problems and the safety of this war-torn land—Michael Strogoff felt an intense urge to race across the steppe, to cover the distance to Irkutsk in a straight line, to be an eagle that soared above all challenges, to be a hurricane that rushed through the air at a hundred versts an hour, and finally to stand before the Grand Duke, exclaiming, “Your highness, from his Majesty the Czar!”

On the next morning at six o’clock, Michael Strogoff started off again. Thanks to his extreme prudence this part of the journey was signalized by no incident whatever. At Oubinsk he gave his horse a whole night’s rest, for he wished on the next day to accomplish the hundred versts which lie between Oubinsk and Ikoulskoe without halting. He started therefore at dawn; but unfortunately the Baraba proved more detestable than ever.

On the next morning at six o’clock, Michael Strogoff set off again. Thanks to his careful planning, this part of the journey went without any issues. In Oubinsk, he let his horse rest for the whole night because he wanted to cover the hundred versts between Oubinsk and Ikoulskoe without stopping the next day. So, he began at dawn; but unfortunately, the Baraba was even worse than before.

In fact, between Oubinsk and Kamakore the very heavy rains of some previous weeks were retained by this shallow depression as in a water-tight bowl. There was, for a long distance, no break in the succession of swamps, pools, and lakes. One of these lakes—large enough to warrant its geographical nomenclature—Tchang, Chinese in name, had to be coasted for more than twenty versts, and this with the greatest difficulty. Hence certain delays occurred, which all the impatience of Michael Strogoff could not avoid. He had been well advised in not taking a carriage at Kamsk, for his horse passed places which would have been impracticable for a conveyance on wheels.

In fact, between Oubinsk and Kamakore, the heavy rains from the previous weeks had collected in this shallow depression like a bowl that holds water. For a long stretch, there was no break in the chain of swamps, pools, and lakes. One of these lakes—large enough to deserve its name—was Tchang, which is Chinese in origin, and it had to be navigated for over twenty versts, and that was very challenging. This caused some delays that even Michael Strogoff's impatience couldn’t prevent. He had made a smart decision not to take a carriage at Kamsk, as his horse was able to pass through areas that would have been impossible for a wheeled vehicle.

In the evening, at nine o’clock, Michael Strogoff arrived at Ikoulskoe, and halted there over night. In this remote village of the Baraba news of the war was utterly wanting. From its situation, this part of the province, lying in the fork formed by the two Tartar columns which had bifurcated, one upon Omsk and the other upon Tomsk, had hitherto escaped the horrors of the invasion.

In the evening, at nine o’clock, Michael Strogoff arrived at Ikoulskoe and stayed there for the night. In this isolated village of the Baraba, there was no news of the war at all. Because of its location, this area of the province, situated in the fork created by the two Tartar columns that had split, one heading toward Omsk and the other toward Tomsk, had so far avoided the horrors of the invasion.

But the natural obstacles were now about to disappear, for, if he experienced no delay, Michael Strogoff should on the morrow be free of the Baraba and arrive at Kolyvan. There he would be within eighty miles of Tomsk. He would then be guided by circumstances, and very probably he would decide to go around Tomsk, which, if the news were true, was occupied by Feofar-Khan.

But the natural obstacles were about to vanish, because, if he had no delays, Michael Strogoff should be free of the Baraba tomorrow and reach Kolyvan. From there, he would be just eighty miles from Tomsk. He would then let circumstances guide him, and it’s likely he would choose to go around Tomsk, which, if the news was accurate, was occupied by Feofar-Khan.

But if the small towns of Ikoulskoe and Karguinsk, which he passed on the next day, were comparatively quiet, owing to their position in the Baraba, was it not to be dreaded that, upon the right banks of the Obi, Michael Strogoff would have much more to fear from man? It was probable. However, should it become necessary, he would not hesitate to abandon the beaten path to Irkutsk. To journey then across the steppe he would, no doubt, run the risk of finding himself without supplies. There would be, in fact, no longer a well-marked road. Still, there must be no hesitation.

But if the small towns of Ikoulskoe and Karguinsk, which he passed the next day, were relatively quiet due to their location in the Baraba, wasn’t it concerning that on the right banks of the Obi, Michael Strogoff would have a lot more to fear from people? That seemed likely. However, if necessary, he wouldn’t hesitate to leave the main route to Irkutsk. Traveling across the steppe would likely put him at risk of running low on supplies. There wouldn’t be a clearly marked road anymore. Still, he could not hesitate.

Finally, towards half past three in the afternoon, Michael Strogoff left the last depressions of the Baraba, and the dry and hard soil of Siberia rang out once more beneath his horse’s hoofs.

Finally, around 3:30 in the afternoon, Michael Strogoff left the last low areas of the Baraba, and the dry, hard ground of Siberia echoed once again under his horse’s hooves.

He had left Moscow on the 15th of July. Therefore on this day, the 5th of August, including more than seventy hours lost on the banks of the Irtych, twenty days had gone by since his departure.

He had left Moscow on July 15th. So on this day, August 5th, with more than seventy hours spent on the banks of the Irtych, twenty days had passed since he left.

One thousand miles still separated him from Irkutsk.

One thousand miles still separated him from Irkutsk.





CHAPTER XVI A FINAL EFFORT

MICHAEL’S fear of meeting the Tartars in the plains beyond the Baraba was by no means ungrounded. The fields, trodden down by horses’ hoofs, afforded but too clear evidence that their hordes had passed that way; the same, indeed, might be said of these barbarians as of the Turks: “Where the Turk goes, no grass grows.”

MICHAEL’S fear of encountering the Tartars in the plains beyond the Baraba was definitely justified. The fields, trampled by horses’ hooves, clearly showed that their hordes had traveled through that area; the same could be said about these barbarians as about the Turks: “Where the Turk goes, no grass grows.”

Michael saw at once that in traversing this country the greatest caution was necessary. Wreaths of smoke curling upwards on the horizon showed that huts and hamlets were still burning. Had these been fired by the advance guard, or had the Emir’s army already advanced beyond the boundaries of the province? Was Feofar-Khan himself in the government of Yeniseisk? Michael could settle on no line of action until these questions were answered. Was the country so deserted that he could not discover a single Siberian to enlighten him?

Michael quickly realized that traveling through this country required extreme caution. Wreaths of smoke rising on the horizon indicated that huts and small villages were still on fire. Had the advance guard set these fires, or had the Emir’s army already moved past the province's borders? Was Feofar-Khan himself in charge of the government in Yeniseisk? Michael couldn't decide on a course of action until these questions were answered. Was the country so deserted that he couldn't find a single Siberian to inform him?

Michael rode on for two versts without meeting a human being. He looked carefully for some house which had not been deserted. Every one was tenantless.

Michael rode on for two miles without encountering anyone. He searched diligently for a house that wasn't abandoned. Every one was empty.

One hut, however, which he could just see between the trees, was still smoking. As he approached he perceived, at some yards from the ruins of the building, an old man surrounded by weeping children. A woman still young, evidently his daughter and the mother of the poor children, kneeling on the ground, was gazing on the scene of desolation. She had at her breast a baby but a few months old; shortly she would have not even that nourishment to give it. Ruin and desolation were all around!

One hut, though, which he could just see through the trees, was still smoking. As he got closer, he noticed an old man surrounded by crying children a few yards from the building’s ruins. A woman who was still young, clearly his daughter and the mother of the poor kids, was kneeling on the ground, staring at the scene of devastation. She had a baby just a few months old at her breast; soon she wouldn't even have that nourishment to offer. Ruin and desolation were everywhere!

Michael approached the old man.

Michael approached the elderly man.

“Will you answer me a few questions?” he asked.

“Can you answer a few questions for me?” he asked.

“Speak,” replied the old man.

“Speak,” said the old man.

“Have the Tartars passed this way?”

“Have the Tartars come through here?”

“Yes, for my house is in flames.”

“Yes, my house is on fire.”

“Was it an army or a detachment?”

“Was it an army or a group?”

“An army, for, as far as eye can reach, our fields are laid waste.”

“An army, because as far as the eye can see, our fields are destroyed.”

“Commanded by the Emir?”

"Ordered by the Emir?"

“By the Emir; for the Obi’s waters are red.”

“By the Emir; for the Obi’s waters are red.”

“Has Feofar-Khan entered Tomsk?”

"Did Feofar-Khan arrive in Tomsk?"

“He has.”

“He does.”

“Do you know if his men have entered Kolyvan?”

“Do you know if his guys have entered Kolyvan?”

“No; for Kolyvan does not yet burn.”

“No; Kolyvan isn't on fire yet.”

“Thanks, friend. Can I aid you and yours?”

“Thanks, buddy. Can I help you and your family?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Good-by.”

"Goodbye."

“Farewell.”

"Goodbye."

And Michael, having presented five and twenty roubles to the unfortunate woman, who had not even strength to thank him, put spurs to his horse once more.

And Michael, after giving twenty-five roubles to the unfortunate woman, who didn’t even have the strength to thank him, urged his horse forward again.

One thing he knew; he must not pass through Tomsk. To go to Kolyvan, which the Tartars had not yet reached, was possible. Yes, that is what he must do; there he must prepare himself for another long stage. There was nothing for it but, having crossed the Obi, to take the Irkutsk road and avoid Tomsk.

One thing he knew: he couldn't go through Tomsk. It was possible to head to Kolyvan, which the Tartars hadn't reached yet. Yes, that's what he had to do; he needed to get ready for another long journey there. The only option was to cross the Obi, take the Irkutsk road, and steer clear of Tomsk.

This new route decided on, Michael must not delay an instant. Nor did he, but, putting his horse into a steady gallop, he took the road towards the left bank of the Obi, which was still forty versts distant. Would there be a ferry boat there, or should he, finding that the Tartars had destroyed all the boats, be obliged to swim across?

This new route chosen, Michael couldn't waste a moment. He didn't, either; putting his horse into a steady gallop, he headed toward the left bank of the Obi, which was still forty versts away. Would there be a ferry there, or would he have to swim across if he found that the Tartars had destroyed all the boats?

As to his horse, it was by this time pretty well worn out, and Michael intended to make it perform this stage only, and then to exchange it for a fresh one at Kolyvan. Kolyvan would be like a fresh starting point, for on leaving that town his journey would take a new form. So long as he traversed a devastated country the difficulties must be very great; but if, having avoided Tomsk, he could resume the road to Irkutsk across the province of Yeniseisk, which was not yet laid waste, he would finish his journey in a few days.

As for his horse, by now it was pretty worn out, and Michael planned to use it for this leg of the journey only, then swap it for a fresh one in Kolyvan. Kolyvan would feel like a fresh start because once he left that town, his journey would take a new direction. While he was traveling through a war-torn area, the challenges would be really tough; but if he could avoid Tomsk and pick up the road to Irkutsk through the province of Yeniseisk, which hadn't been destroyed yet, he would wrap up his journey in just a few days.

Night came on, bringing with it refreshing coolness after the heat of the day. At midnight the steppe was profoundly dark. The sound of the horses’s hoofs alone was heard on the road, except when, every now and then, its master spoke a few encouraging words. In such darkness as this great care was necessary lest he should leave the road, bordered by pools and streams, tributaries of the Obi. Michael therefore advanced as quickly as was consistent with safety. He trusted no less to the excellence of his eyes, which penetrated the gloom, than to the well-proved sagacity of his horse.

Night fell, bringing a refreshing coolness after the day's heat. At midnight, the steppe was completely dark. The only sound on the road was the clatter of the horses' hooves, interrupted occasionally by a few encouraging words from their rider. In this darkness, great caution was needed to avoid straying from the road, which was lined with pools and streams, tributaries of the Obi. Michael moved as quickly as safety allowed. He relied equally on the sharpness of his vision, which cut through the gloom, and on the proven instincts of his horse.

Just as Michael dismounted to discover the exact direction of the road, he heard a confused murmuring sound from the west. It was like the noise of horses’ hoofs at some distance on the parched ground. Michael listened attentively, putting his ear to the ground.

Just as Michael got off his horse to find out which way the road was, he heard a strange murmuring noise from the west. It sounded like horses’ hooves in the distance on the dry ground. Michael listened closely, pressing his ear to the ground.

“It is a detachment of cavalry coming by the road from Omsk,” he said to himself. “They are marching very quickly, for the noise is increasing. Are they Russians or Tartars?”

“It’s a group of cavalry coming down the road from Omsk,” he thought to himself. “They’re moving really fast since the noise is getting louder. Are they Russians or Tartars?”

Michael again listened. “Yes,” said he, “they are at a sharp trot. My horse cannot outstrip them. If they are Russians I will join them; if Tartars I must avoid them. But how? Where can I hide in this steppe?”

Michael listened again. “Yes,” he said, “they’re moving at a quick trot. My horse can’t outrun them. If they’re Russians, I’ll join them; if they’re Tartars, I have to steer clear. But how? Where can I hide in this steppe?”

He gave a look around, and, through the darkness, discovered a confused mass at a hundred paces before him on the left of the road. “There is a copse!” he exclaimed. “To take refuge there is to run the risk of being caught, if they are in search of me; but I have no choice.”

He glanced around and, through the darkness, spotted a jumble of trees a hundred paces ahead of him on the left side of the road. “There’s a thicket!” he exclaimed. “Taking cover there means risking being caught if they’re looking for me, but I have no choice.”

In a few moments Michael, dragging his horse by the bridle, reached a little larch wood, through which the road lay. Beyond this it was destitute of trees, and wound among bogs and pools, separated by dwarfed bushes, whins, and heather. The ground on either side was quite impracticable, and the detachment must necessarily pass through the wood. They were pursuing the high road to Irkutsk. Plunging in about forty feet, he was stopped by a stream running under the brushwood. But the shadow was so deep that Michael ran no risk of being seen, unless the wood should be carefully searched. He therefore led his horse to the stream and fastened him to a tree, returning to the edge of the road to listen and ascertain with what sort of people he had to do.

In a few moments, Michael, pulling his horse by the bridle, reached a small larch wood that the road passed through. Beyond this point, there were no trees, and the path twisted through bogs and pools, separated by stunted bushes, gorse, and heather. The ground on either side was completely unpassable, so the group had to go through the wood. They were following the main road to Irkutsk. After going in about forty feet, he was halted by a stream running beneath the underbrush. However, the shadows were so thick that Michael was unlikely to be seen unless the wood was thoroughly searched. He tied his horse to a tree by the stream and went back to the edge of the road to listen and figure out what kind of people he was dealing with.

Michael had scarcely taken up his position behind a group of larches when a confused light appeared, above which glared brighter lights waving about in the shadow.

Michael had just taken his place behind a group of larches when a chaotic light appeared, above which brighter lights flickered in the shadows.

“Torches!” said he to himself. And he drew quickly back, gliding like a savage into the thickest underwood.

“Torches!” he said to himself. Then he quickly pulled back, moving like a wild animal into the densest brush.

As they approached the wood the horses’ pace was slackened. The horsemen were probably lighting up the road with the intention of examining every turn.

As they got closer to the woods, the horses slowed down. The riders were likely illuminating the path to check out every bend.

Michael feared this, and instinctively drew near to the bank of the stream, ready to plunge in if necessary.

Michael was afraid of this and instinctively moved closer to the edge of the stream, prepared to jump in if needed.

Arrived at the top of the wood, the detachment halted. The horsemen dismounted. There were about fifty. A dozen of them carried torches, lighting up the road.

Arrived at the top of the woods, the group stopped. The riders got off their horses. There were about fifty of them. A dozen of them carried torches, illuminating the path.

By watching their preparations Michael found to his joy that the detachment were not thinking of visiting the copse, but only bivouacking near, to rest their horses and allow the men to take some refreshment. The horses were soon unsaddled, and began to graze on the thick grass which carpeted the ground. The men meantime stretched themselves by the side of the road, and partook of the provisions they produced from their knapsacks.

By watching their preparations, Michael was pleased to see that the group wasn't planning to explore the copse, but only setting up camp nearby to rest their horses and let the men grab a bite to eat. The horses were quickly unsaddled and started grazing on the lush grass covering the ground. Meanwhile, the men laid down by the side of the road and enjoyed the snacks they took out of their backpacks.

Michael’s self-possession had never deserted him, and creeping amongst the high grass he endeavored not only to examine the new-comers, but to hear what they said. It was a detachment from Omsk, composed of Usbeck horsemen, a race of the Mongolian type. These men, well built, above the medium height, rough, and wild-featured, wore on their heads the “talpak,” or black sheep-skin cap, and on their feet yellow high-heeled boots with turned-up toes, like the shoes of the Middle Ages. Their tunics were close-fitting, and confined at the waist by a leathern belt braided with red. They were armed defensively with a shield, and offensively with a curved sword, and a flintlock musket slung at the saddle-bow. From their shoulders hung gay-colored cloaks.

Michael’s composure has always been intact, and as he moved through the tall grass, he tried not only to observe the newcomers but also to listen to what they were saying. It was a detachment from Omsk, made up of Usbeck horsemen, a group with a Mongolian appearance. These men were well-built, taller than average, rugged, and fierce-looking. They wore “talpaks,” or black sheepskin hats, and yellow, high-heeled boots with pointed toes, similar to medieval shoes. Their tunics fit closely and were cinched at the waist with red-braided leather belts. They were equipped with a shield for defense and a curved sword, along with a flintlock musket hanging from the saddle. Brightly colored cloaks draped from their shoulders.

The horses, which were feeding at liberty at the edge of the wood, were, like their masters, of the Usbeck race. These animals are rather smaller than the Turcomanian horses, but are possessed of remarkable strength, and know no other pace than the gallop.

The horses, which were freely eating at the edge of the woods, were, like their owners, of the Usbeck breed. These animals are somewhat smaller than the Turcomanian horses, but they have impressive strength and only know how to gallop.

This detachment was commanded by a “pendja-baschi”; that is to say, a commander of fifty men, having under him a “deh-baschi,” or simple commander of ten men. These two officers wore helmets and half coats-of-mail; little trumpets fastened to their saddle-bows were the distinctive signs of their rank.

This unit was led by a "pendja-baschi," which means a commander of fifty men, who oversaw a "deh-baschi," or a basic commander of ten men. These two officers wore helmets and half coats of mail; small trumpets attached to their saddle bows were the symbols of their rank.

The pendja-baschi had been obliged to let his men rest, fatigued with a long stage. He and the second officer, smoking “beng,” the leaf which forms the base of the “haschisch,” strolled up and down the wood, so that Michael Strogoff without being seen, could catch and understand their conversation, which was spoken in the Tartar language.

The pendja-baschi had to let his men take a break, worn out from a long journey. He and the second officer, smoking “beng,” the leaf that’s the base for “hashish,” walked back and forth in the woods, allowing Michael Strogoff to overhear and understand their conversation, which was in Tartar.

Michael’s attention was singularly excited by their very first words. It was of him they were speaking.

Michael's attention was completely captured by their very first words. They were talking about him.

“This courier cannot be much in advance of us,” said the pendja-baschi; “and, on the other hand, it is absolutely impossible that he can have followed any other route than that of the Baraba.”

“This courier can’t be too far ahead of us,” said the pendja-baschi; “and, on the other hand, it’s completely impossible that he could have taken any route other than that of the Baraba.”

“Who knows if he has left Omsk?” replied the deh-baschi. “Perhaps he is still hidden in the town.”

“Who knows if he's left Omsk?” replied the deh-baschi. “Maybe he's still hiding in the town.”

“That is to be wished, certainly. Colonel Ogareff would have no fear then that the dispatches he bears should ever reach their destination.”

"That’s definitely something to hope for. Colonel Ogareff wouldn’t have to worry at all about the dispatches he’s carrying reaching their destination."

“They say that he is a native, a Siberian,” resumed the deh-baschi. “If so, he must be well acquainted with the country, and it is possible that he has left the Irkutsk road, depending on rejoining it later.”

“They say he’s a local, a Siberian,” the deh-baschi continued. “If that’s true, he must know the country well, and it’s possible that he’s veered off the Irkutsk road, planning to get back to it later.”

“But then we should be in advance of him,” answered the pendja-baschi; “for we left Omsk within an hour after his departure, and have since followed the shortest road with all the speed of our horses. He has either remained in Omsk, or we shall arrive at Tomsk before him, so as to cut him off; in either case he will not reach Irkutsk.”

“But then we should be ahead of him,” replied the pendja-baschi; “because we left Omsk about an hour after he did, and have continued on the quickest path with all the speed our horses can manage. He either stayed in Omsk, or we’ll get to Tomsk before him, cutting him off; in either case, he won’t make it to Irkutsk.”

“A rugged woman, that old Siberian, who is evidently his mother,” said the deh-baschi.

“A tough woman, that old Siberian, who is clearly his mom,” said the deh-baschi.

At this remark Michael’s heart beat violently.

At this comment, Michael's heart raced.

“Yes,” answered the pendja-baschi. “She stuck to it well that the pretended merchant was not her son, but it was too late. Colonel Ogareff was not to be taken in; and, as he said, he will know how to make the old witch speak when the time comes.”

“Yeah,” replied the pendja-baschi. “She was convinced that the fake merchant wasn’t her son, but it was too late. Colonel Ogareff wouldn’t be fooled; as he said, he knows how to make the old witch talk when the moment is right.”

These words were so many dagger-thrusts for Michael. He was known to be a courier of the Czar! A detachment of horsemen on his track could not fail to cut him off. And, worst of all, his mother was in the hands of the Tartars, and the cruel Ogareff had undertaken to make her speak when he wished!

These words hit Michael like a thousand daggers. He was known to be a courier for the Czar! A group of horsemen following him would surely catch up. And, even worse, his mother was in the hands of the Tartars, and the ruthless Ogareff had taken it upon himself to make her talk whenever he wanted!

Michael well knew that the brave Siberian would sacrifice her life for him. He had fancied that he could not hate Ivan Ogareff more, yet a fresh tide of hate now rose in his heart. The wretch who had betrayed his country now threatened to torture his mother.

Michael knew that the brave Siberian would give her life for him. He thought he couldn't hate Ivan Ogareff any more than he already did, but a new wave of hate surged in his heart. The scoundrel who had betrayed his country was now threatening to torture his mother.

The conversation between the two officers continued, and Michael understood that an engagement was imminent in the neighborhood of Kolyvan, between the Muscovite troops coming from the north and the Tartars. A small Russian force of two thousand men, reported to have reached the lower course of the Obi, were advancing by forced marches towards Tomsk. If such was the case, this force, which would soon find itself engaged with the main body of Feofar-Khan’s army, would be inevitably overwhelmed, and the Irkutsk road would be in the entire possession of the invaders.

The chat between the two officers went on, and Michael realized that a clash was about to happen near Kolyvan, involving the Muscovite troops coming from the north and the Tartars. A small Russian force of two thousand men, said to have reached the lower part of the Obi, was pushing forward quickly towards Tomsk. If that was true, this force, soon to face the bulk of Feofar-Khan’s army, would definitely be overpowered, and the Irkutsk road would fall completely into the hands of the invaders.

As to himself, Michael learnt, by some words from the pendja-baschi, that a price was set on his head, and that orders had been given to take him, dead or alive.

As for himself, Michael discovered from a few words from the pendja-baschi that a bounty was placed on his head, and that there were orders to capture him, dead or alive.

It was necessary, therefore, to get the start of the Usbeck horsemen on the Irkutsk road, and put the Obi between himself and them. But to do that, he must escape before the camp was broken up.

It was essential, therefore, to get ahead of the Usbeck horsemen on the Irkutsk road and place the Obi between himself and them. But to do that, he needed to escape before the camp was dismantled.

His determination taken, Michael prepared to execute it.

His mind made up, Michael got ready to carry it out.

Indeed, the halt would not be prolonged, and the pendja-baschi did not intend to give his men more than an hour’s rest, although their horses could not have been changed for fresh ones since Omsk, and must be as much fatigued as that of Michael Strogoff.

Indeed, the stop wouldn't last long, and the pendja-baschi had no plans to give his men more than an hour's break, even though their horses hadn't been swapped for fresh ones since Omsk and must be just as tired as Michael Strogoff's.

There was not a moment to lose. It was within an hour of morning. It was needful to profit by the darkness to leave the little wood and dash along the road; but although night favored it the success of such a flight appeared to be almost impossible.

There was no time to waste. It was less than an hour until morning. They needed to take advantage of the darkness to leave the small woods and hurry down the road, but even with the cover of night, the chances of successfully getting away seemed nearly impossible.

Not wishing to do anything at random, Michael took time for reflection, carefully weighing the chances so as to take the best. From the situation of the place the result was this—that he could not escape through the back of the wood, the stream which bordered it being not only deep, but very wide and muddy. Beneath this thick water was a slimy bog, on which the foot could not rest. There was only one way open, the high-road. To endeavor to reach it by creeping round the edge of the wood, without attracting attention, and then to gallop at headlong speed, required all the remaining strength and energy of his noble steed. Too probably it would fall dead on reaching the banks of the Obi, when, either by boat or by swimming, he must cross this important river. This was what Michael had before him.

Not wanting to do anything haphazardly, Michael took some time to think, carefully considering his options to choose the best one. Given the situation, he realized he couldn't escape through the back of the woods, as the stream alongside it was not only deep but also very wide and muddy. Beneath that murky water lay a slimy bog where his foot couldn't find solid ground. The only way out was the main road. Trying to reach it by sneaking around the edge of the woods without drawing attention, and then galloping at full speed, would require all the remaining strength and energy of his noble horse. It was likely that the horse would collapse from exhaustion by the time they reached the banks of the Obi, where he would have to either take a boat or try swimming to cross the important river. This is what Michael faced.

His energy and courage increased in sight of danger.

His energy and courage grew when he faced danger.

His life, his mission, his country, perhaps the safety of his mother, were at stake. He could not hesitate.

His life, his mission, his country, and maybe even his mother's safety were on the line. He couldn't hesitate.

There was not a moment to be lost. Already there was a slight movement among the men of the detachment. A few horsemen were strolling up and down the road in front of the wood. The rest were still lying at the foot of the trees, but their horses were gradually penetrating towards the center of the wood.

There was no time to waste. There was already a bit of movement among the men in the unit. A few riders were walking back and forth on the road in front of the forest. The others were still lying at the base of the trees, but their horses were gradually making their way into the heart of the forest.

Michael had at first thought of seizing one of these horses, but he recollected that, of course, they would be as fatigued as his own. It was better to trust to his own brave steed, which had already rendered him such important service. The good animal, hidden behind a thicket, had escaped the sight of the Usbecks. They, besides, had not penetrated so far into the wood.

Michael initially considered taking one of those horses, but he remembered that they would be just as exhausted as his own. It was wiser to rely on his trusty steed, which had already been a huge help to him. The good horse, hidden behind some shrubs, had avoided the notice of the Usbecks. Besides, they hadn't gone that deep into the woods.

Michael crawled up to his horse through the grass, and found him lying down. He patted and spoke gently to him, and managed to raise him without noise. Fortunately, the torches were entirely consumed, and now went out, the darkness being still profound under shelter of the larches. After replacing the bit, Michael looked to his girths and stirrups, and began to lead his horse quietly away. The intelligent animal followed his master without even making the least neigh.

Michael crawled through the grass to his horse and found him lying down. He patted him and spoke softly, managing to get him up without making a sound. Luckily, the torches had completely burned out and went out, leaving the darkness deep under the larches. After adjusting the bit, Michael checked his girths and stirrups, then started to lead his horse away quietly. The smart animal followed his master without even making a peep.

A few Usbeck horses raised their heads, and began to wander towards the edge of the wood. Michael held his revolver in his hand, ready to blow out the brains of the first Tartar who should approach him. But happily the alarm was not given, and he was able to gain the angle made by the wood where it joined the road.

A few Uzbek horses lifted their heads and started to move toward the edge of the woods. Michael held his revolver in his hand, prepared to take out the first Tartar who came near him. Fortunately, the alarm wasn't raised, and he managed to reach the corner where the woods met the road.

To avoid being seen, Michael’s intention was not to mount until after turning a corner some two hundred feet from the wood. Unfortunately, just at the moment that he was issuing from the wood, an Usbeck’s horse, scenting him, neighed and began to trot along the road. His master ran to catch him, and seeing a shadowy form moving in the dim light, “Look out!” he shouted.

To avoid being spotted, Michael planned to get up on his horse after he turned a corner about two hundred feet from the woods. Unfortunately, just as he was coming out of the woods, an Usbeck’s horse caught his scent, neighed, and started trotting down the road. His owner ran to catch him and, noticing a shadowy figure moving in the low light, shouted, “Watch out!”

At the cry, all the men of the bivouac jumped up, and ran to seize their horses. Michael leaped on his steed, and galloped away. The two officers of the detachment urged on their men to follow.

At the shout, all the guys at the camp sprang up and rushed to grab their horses. Michael jumped on his horse and took off. The two officers in charge urged their men to follow.

Michael heard a report, and felt a ball pass through his tunic. Without turning his head, without replying, he spurred on, and, clearing the brushwood with a tremendous bound, he galloped at full speed toward the Obi.

Michael heard a shot and felt a bullet go through his shirt. Without turning his head or responding, he urged his horse on, and, jumping over the brush with a huge leap, he galloped at full speed toward the Obi.

The Usbecks’ horses being unsaddled gave him a small start, but in less than two minutes he heard the tramp of several horses gradually gaining on him.

The Usbecks' horses being unsaddled caught him off guard for a moment, but in less than two minutes, he heard the sound of several horses steadily approaching him.

Day was now beginning to break, and objects at some distance were becoming visible. Michael turned his head, and perceived a horseman rapidly approaching him. It was the deh-baschi. Being better mounted, this officer had distanced his detachment.

Day was starting to break, and things in the distance were becoming visible. Michael turned his head and saw a horseman quickly coming toward him. It was the deh-baschi. Being on a better horse, this officer had left his unit behind.

Without drawing rein, Michael extended his revolver, and took a moment’s aim. The Usbeck officer, hit in the breast, rolled on the ground.

Without holding back, Michael pointed his revolver and took a moment to aim. The Usbeck officer, shot in the chest, rolled on the ground.

But the other horsemen followed him closely, and without waiting to assist the deh-baschi, exciting each other by their shouts, digging their spurs into their horses’ sides, they gradually diminished the distance between themselves and Michael.

But the other riders stayed right behind him, and without waiting to help the deh-baschi, egging each other on with their shouts, digging their spurs into their horses’ sides, they slowly closed the gap between themselves and Michael.

For half an hour only was the latter able to keep out of range of the Tartars, but he well knew that his horse was becoming weaker, and dreaded every instant that he would stumble never to rise again.

For only half an hour was he able to stay out of reach of the Tartars, but he knew his horse was getting weaker and feared that at any moment it would stumble and never get up again.

It was now light, although the sun had not yet risen above the horizon. Two versts distant could be seen a pale line bordered by a few trees.

It was now light, although the sun hadn’t risen above the horizon yet. Two versts away, a faint line edged with a few trees was visible.

This was the Obi, which flows from the southwest to the northeast, the surface almost level with the ground, its bed being but the steppe itself.

This was the Obi, flowing from the southwest to the northeast, its surface nearly level with the ground, with its bed just the steppe itself.

Several times shots were fired at Michael, but without hitting him, and several times too he discharged his revolver on those of the soldiers who pressed him too closely. Each time an Usbeck rolled on the ground, midst cries of rage from his companions. But this pursuit could only terminate to Michael’s disadvantage. His horse was almost exhausted. He managed to reach the bank of the river. The Usbeck detachment was now not more than fifty paces behind him.

Several times shots were fired at Michael, but none hit him, and several times he fired his revolver at the soldiers who got too close. Each time an Usbeck fell to the ground, amidst angry shouts from his comrades. But this chase could only end badly for Michael. His horse was nearly worn out. He managed to reach the riverbank. The Usbeck detachment was now only about fifty paces behind him.

The Obi was deserted—not a boat of any description which could take him over the water!

The Obi was empty—there wasn't a single boat available that could take him across the water!

“Courage, my brave horse!” cried Michael. “Come! A last effort!” And he plunged into the river, which here was half a verst in width.

“Come on, my brave horse!” shouted Michael. “Let’s go! One last push!” And he jumped into the river, which was about half a kilometer wide at this point.

It would have been difficult to stand against the current—indeed, Michael’s horse could get no footing. He must therefore swim across the river, although it was rapid as a torrent. Even to attempt it showed Michael’s marvelous courage. The soldiers reached the bank, but hesitated to plunge in.

It would have been hard to fight against the current—actually, Michael's horse couldn't find any stable ground. So, he had to swim across the river, even though it was rushing like a torrent. Just trying it showed Michael's amazing bravery. The soldiers got to the bank but hesitated to jump in.

The pendja-baschi seized his musket and took aim at Michael, whom he could see in the middle of the stream. The shot was fired, and Michael’s horse, struck in the side, was borne away by the current.

The pendja-baschi grabbed his musket and aimed it at Michael, who was standing in the middle of the stream. He fired, and Michael’s horse, hit in the side, was swept away by the current.

His master, speedily disentangling himself from his stirrups, struck out boldly for the shore. In the midst of a hailstorm of balls he managed to reach the opposite side, and disappeared in the rushes.

His master quickly got his feet out of the stirrups and headed confidently for the shore. Despite a barrage of bullets, he managed to reach the other side and vanished into the reeds.





CHAPTER XVII THE RIVALS

MICHAEL was in comparative safety, though his situation was still terrible. Now that the faithful animal who had so bravely borne him had met his death in the waters of the river, how was he to continue his journey?

MICHAEL was somewhat safe, but his situation was still horrible. Now that the loyal animal that had carried him so bravely was gone, how was he supposed to keep going on his journey?

He was on foot, without provisions, in a country devastated by the invasion, overrun by the Emir’s scouts, and still at a considerable distance from the place he was striving to reach. “By Heaven, I will get there!” he exclaimed, in reply to all the reasons for faltering. “God will protect our sacred Russia.”

He was walking, without any supplies, in a country destroyed by the invasion, overrun by the Emir’s scouts, and still quite far from where he was trying to go. “I swear, I will make it there!” he shouted, ignoring all the reasons to give up. “God will protect our sacred Russia.”

Michael was out of reach of the Usbeck horsemen. They had not dared to pursue him through the river.

Michael was beyond the range of the Usbeck horsemen. They hadn't had the guts to chase him across the river.

Once more on solid ground Michael stopped to consider what he should do next. He wished to avoid Tomsk, now occupied by the Tartar troops. Nevertheless, he must reach some town, or at least a post-house, where he could procure a horse. A horse once found, he would throw himself out of the beaten track, and not again take to the Irkutsk road until in the neighborhood of Krasnoiarsk. From that place, if he were quick, he hoped to find the way still open, and he intended to go through the Lake Baikal provinces in a southeasterly direction.

Once back on solid ground, Michael stopped to think about what he should do next. He wanted to avoid Tomsk, which was now occupied by Tartar troops. Still, he needed to get to some town, or at least a post-house, where he could get a horse. Once he found a horse, he would veer off the usual route and wouldn’t take the Irkutsk road again until he reached the area near Krasnoiarsk. From there, if he moved quickly, he hoped to find the way still open, and he planned to travel through the Lake Baikal provinces in a southeasterly direction.

Michael began by going eastward. By following the course of the Obi two versts further, he reached a picturesque little town lying on a small hill. A few churches, with Byzantine cupolas colored green and gold, stood up against the gray sky. This is Kolyvan, where the officers and people employed at Kamsk and other towns take refuge during the summer from the unhealthy climate of the Baraba. According to the latest news obtained by the Czar’s courier, Kolyvan could not be yet in the hands of the invaders. The Tartar troops, divided into two columns, had marched to the left on Omsk, to the right on Tomsk, neglecting the intermediate country.

Michael started heading east. After following the Obi for another two versts, he arrived at a charming little town on a small hill. A few churches with green and gold Byzantine domes rose against the gray sky. This is Kolyvan, a spot where the officers and residents from Kamsk and other towns escape during the summer to avoid the unhealthy climate of the Baraba. According to the latest intel from the Czar’s courier, Kolyvan hadn't fallen into the invaders' hands yet. The Tartar troops, split into two columns, had moved left towards Omsk and right towards Tomsk, ignoring the land in between.

Michael Strogoff’s plan was simply this—to reach Kolyvan before the arrival of the Usbeck horsemen, who would ascend the other bank of the Obi to the ferry. There he would procure clothes and a horse, and resume the road to Irkutsk across the southern steppe.

Michael Strogoff’s plan was straightforward—to get to Kolyvan before the Usbeck horsemen showed up, who would go up the other side of the Obi to the ferry. There, he would get some clothes and a horse, and continue his journey to Irkutsk across the southern steppe.

It was now three o’clock in the morning. The neighborhood of Kolyvan was very still, and appeared to have been totally abandoned. The country population had evidently fled to the northwards, to the province of Yeniseisk, dreading the invasion, which they could not resist.

It was now 3 AM. The Kolyvan neighborhood was very quiet and seemed completely deserted. The local residents had clearly fled north to the Yeniseisk province, fearing the invasion that they couldn't fight against.

Michael was walking at a rapid pace towards Kolyvan when distant firing struck his ear. He stopped, and clearly distinguished the dull roar of artillery, and above it a crisp rattle which could not be mistaken.

Michael was walking quickly toward Kolyvan when he heard distant gunfire. He paused and clearly recognized the dull sound of artillery, along with a sharp rattle that he couldn't misunderstand.

“It is cannon and musketry!” said he. “The little Russian body is engaged with the Tartar army! Pray Heaven that I may arrive at Kolyvan before them!”

“It’s cannon and gunfire!” he said. “The small Russian force is fighting against the Tartar army! I hope I can get to Kolyvan before they do!”

The firing became gradually louder, and soon to the left of Kolyvan a mist collected—not smoke, but those great white clouds produced by discharges of artillery.

The gunfire grew louder, and soon to Kolyvan's left a fog began to gather—not smoke, but those big white clouds created by artillery fire.

The Usbeck horsemen stopped on the left of the Obi, to await the result of the battle. From them Michael had nothing to fear as he hastened towards the town.

The Usbeck horsemen halted to the left of the Obi, waiting for the outcome of the battle. Michael had nothing to worry about from them as he rushed towards the town.

In the meanwhile the firing increased, and became sensibly nearer. It was no longer a confused roar, but distinct reports. At the same time the smoke partially cleared, and it became evident that the combatants were rapidly moving southwards. It appeared that Kolyvan was to be attacked on the north side. But were the Russians defending it or the Tartars? It being impossible to decide this, Michael became greatly perplexed.

In the meantime, the gunfire intensified and was clearly getting closer. It was no longer just a chaotic noise; the shots were distinct. At the same time, the smoke began to clear, revealing that the fighters were quickly moving south. It seemed that Kolyvan was about to be attacked from the north. But who was defending it, the Russians or the Tartars? Unable to figure this out, Michael became very confused.

He was not more than half a verst from Kolyvan when he observed flames shooting up among the houses of the town, and the steeple of a church fell in the midst of clouds of smoke and fire. Was the struggle, then, in Kolyvan? Michael was compelled to think so. It was evident that Russians and Tartars were fighting in the streets of the town. Was this a time to seek refuge there? Would he not run a risk of being taken prisoner? Should he succeed in escaping from Kolyvan, as he had escaped from Omsk? He hesitated and stopped a moment. Would it not be better to try, even on foot, to reach some small town, and there procure a horse at any price? This was the only thing to be done; and Michael, leaving the Obi, went forward to the right of Kolyvan.

He was no more than half a kilometer from Kolyvan when he noticed flames shooting up among the town's houses, and the steeple of a church collapsed amidst clouds of smoke and fire. Was there a battle happening in Kolyvan? Michael couldn’t help but think so. It was clear that Russians and Tartars were fighting in the streets. Was this the right time to seek safety there? Would he risk being captured? Could he manage to escape from Kolyvan like he did from Omsk? He hesitated and paused for a moment. Wouldn’t it be smarter to try to reach a small town on foot and find a horse at any cost? That seemed like the only option; so Michael, leaving the Obi, headed to the right of Kolyvan.

The firing had now increased in violence. Flames soon sprang up on the left of the town. Fire was devouring one entire quarter of Kolyvan.

The gunfire had now intensified. Flames quickly broke out on the left side of the town. The fire was consuming an entire section of Kolyvan.

Michael was running across the steppe endeavoring to gain the covert of some trees when a detachment of Tartar cavalry appeared on the right. He dared not continue in that direction. The horsemen advanced rapidly, and it would have been difficult to escape them.

Michael was running across the open grassland, trying to reach the cover of some trees when a group of Tartar cavalry showed up on the right. He couldn't risk going in that direction. The horsemen were moving fast, and it would have been tough to get away from them.

Suddenly, in a thick clump of trees, he saw an isolated house, which it would be possible to reach before he was perceived. Michael had no choice but to run there, hide himself and ask or take something to recruit his strength, for he was exhausted with hunger and fatigue.

Suddenly, in a dense thicket of trees, he spotted a lonely house that he could get to before anyone noticed him. Michael had no choice but to sprint there, hide, and either ask for or take something to regain his strength, as he was drained from hunger and fatigue.

He accordingly ran on towards this house, still about half a verst distant. As he approached, he could see that it was a telegraph office. Two wires left it in westerly and easterly directions, and a third went towards Kolyvan.

He ran toward the house, still about half a kilometer away. As he got closer, he realized it was a telegraph office. Two wires left the building heading west and east, and a third one went toward Kolyvan.

It was to be supposed that under the circumstances this station was abandoned; but even if it was, Michael could take refuge there, and wait till nightfall, if necessary, to again set out across the steppe covered with Tartar scouts.

It was assumed that this station had been abandoned, but even if it was, Michael could find shelter there and wait until nightfall, if needed, to head back out across the steppe filled with Tartar scouts.

He ran up to the door and pushed it open.

He ran up to the door and pushed it open.

A single person was in the room whence the telegraphic messages were dispatched. This was a clerk, calm, phlegmatic, indifferent to all that was passing outside. Faithful to his post, he waited behind his little wicket until the public claimed his services.

A single person was in the room where the telegraphic messages were sent. This was a clerk, calm, unemotional, and indifferent to everything happening outside. Remaining loyal to his duty, he waited behind his little counter until the public needed his assistance.

Michael ran up to him, and in a voice broken by fatigue, “What do you know?” he asked.

Michael ran up to him and, in a voice strained by exhaustion, asked, “What do you know?”

“Nothing,” answered the clerk, smiling.

"Nothing," replied the clerk, smiling.

“Are the Russians and Tartars engaged?”

“Are the Russians and Tatars at war?”

“They say so.”

"They say that."

“But who are the victors?”

“But who are the winners?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

Such calmness, such indifference, in the midst of these terrible events, was scarcely credible.

Such calmness, such indifference, in the middle of these terrible events, was hardly believable.

“And is not the wire cut?” said Michael.

“And isn't the wire cut?” said Michael.

“It is cut between Kolyvan and Krasnoiarsk, but it is still working between Kolyvan and the Russian frontier.”

“It’s operating between Kolyvan and Krasnoiarsk, but it’s still active between Kolyvan and the Russian border.”

“For the government?”

“For the government?”

“For the government, when it thinks proper. For the public, when they pay. Ten copecks a word, whenever you like, sir!”

“For the government, whenever it sees fit. For the public, when they pay. Ten kopecks a word, whenever you want, sir!”

Michael was about to reply to this strange clerk that he had no message to send, that he only implored a little bread and water, when the door of the house was again thrown open.

Michael was about to tell this strange clerk that he had no message to send and that he only needed a bit of bread and water when the door of the house swung open again.

Thinking that it was invaded by Tartars, Michael made ready to leap out of the window, when two men only entered the room who had nothing of the Tartar soldier about them. One of them held a dispatch, written in pencil, in his hand, and, passing the other, he hurried up to the wicket of the imperturbable clerk.

Thinking that he was being invaded by Tartars, Michael prepared to jump out of the window when only two men entered the room who looked nothing like Tartar soldiers. One of them held a dispatch written in pencil and, passing the other, rushed up to the unflappable clerk at the wicket.

In these two men Michael recognized with astonishment, which everyone will understand, two personages of whom he was not thinking at all, and whom he had never expected to see again. They were the two reporters, Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet, no longer traveling companions, but rivals, enemies, now that they were working on the field of battle.

In these two men, Michael recognized with surprise, which everyone will get, two people he hadn’t thought about at all and never expected to see again. They were the two reporters, Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet, no longer traveling buddies, but rivals, enemies, now that they were on the battlefield.

They had left Ichim only a few hours after the departure of Michael Strogoff, and they had arrived at Kolyvan before him, by following the same road, in consequence of his losing three days on the banks of the Irtych. And now, after being both present at the engagement between the Russians and Tartars before the town, they had left just as the struggle broke out in the streets, and ran to the telegraph office, so as to send off their rival dispatches to Europe, and forestall each other in their report of events.

They had left Ichim only a few hours after Michael Strogoff did, and they arrived in Kolyvan before him by taking the same route, thanks to him falling behind by three days along the banks of the Irtych. Now, after witnessing the clash between the Russians and Tartars outside the town, they had just left as the fighting started in the streets and hurried to the telegraph office to send their competing dispatches to Europe, trying to get their reports out first.

Michael stood aside in the shadow, and without being seen himself he could see and hear all that was going on. He would now hear interesting news, and would find out whether or not he could enter Kolyvan.

Michael stood in the shadows, unseen, watching and listening to everything happening around him. He was about to catch some intriguing news and find out if he could enter Kolyvan.

Blount, having distanced his companion, took possession of the wicket, whilst Alcide Jolivet, contrary to his usual habit, stamped with impatience.

Blount, having separated himself from his companion, took control of the wicket, while Alcide Jolivet, unusually, paced with impatience.

“Ten copecks a word,” said the clerk.

“Ten kopecks a word,” said the clerk.

Blount deposited a pile of roubles on the shelf, whilst his rival looked on with a sort of stupefaction.

Blount stacked a bunch of rubles on the shelf while his competitor watched in disbelief.

“Good,” said the clerk. And with the greatest coolness in the world he began to telegraph the following dispatch: “Daily Telegraph, London.

“Good,” said the clerk. And with the utmost composure, he started to send the following message: “Daily Telegraph, London.

“From Kolyvan, Government of Omsk, Siberia, 6th August.

“From Kolyvan, Omsk Region, Siberia, August 6th.”

“Engagement between Russian and Tartar troops.”

“Clash between Russian and Tartar forces.”

The reading was in a distinct voice, so that Michael heard all that the English correspondent was sending to his paper.

The reading had a clear voice, so Michael could hear everything the English correspondent was sending to his paper.

“Russians repulsed with great loss. Tartars entered Kolyvan to-day.” These words ended the dispatch.

“Russians were pushed back with heavy losses. Tartars took over Kolyvan today.” These words concluded the report.

“My turn now,” cried Alcide Jolivet, anxious to send off his dispatch, addressed to his cousin.

"My turn now," shouted Alcide Jolivet, eager to send off his message directed to his cousin.

But that was not Blount’s idea, who did not intend to give up the wicket, but have it in his power to send off the news just as the events occurred. He would therefore not make way for his companion.

But that wasn’t Blount’s idea; he didn’t plan to give up the wicket but wanted to be able to send off the news as events happened. So, he would not let his companion pass.

“But you have finished!” exclaimed Jolivet.

“But you’re finished!” exclaimed Jolivet.

“I have not finished,” returned Harry Blount quietly.

“I’m not done yet,” Harry Blount replied calmly.

And he proceeded to write some sentences, which he handed in to the clerk, who read out in his calm voice: “John Gilpin was a citizen of credit and renown; a train-band captain eke was he of famous London town.”

And he went on to write some sentences, which he gave to the clerk, who read aloud in his calm voice: “John Gilpin was a respected and well-known citizen; he was also a captain of the local militia in famous London.”

Harry Blount was telegraphing some verses learned in his childhood, in order to employ the time, and not give up his place to his rival. It would perhaps cost his paper some thousands of roubles, but it would be the first informed. France could wait.

Harry Blount was sending some verses he remembered from childhood to pass the time and not give up his spot to his competitor. It might cost his paper a few thousand roubles, but it would be the first to know. France could wait.

Jolivet’s fury may be imagined, though under any other circumstances he would have thought it fair warfare. He even endeavored to force the clerk to take his dispatch in preference to that of his rival.

Jolivet's anger can be imagined, though in any other situation he would have considered it a fair fight. He even tried to make the clerk choose his dispatch over that of his competitor.

“It is that gentleman’s right,” answered the clerk coolly, pointing to Blount, and smiling in the most amiable manner. And he continued faithfully to transmit to the Daily Telegraph the well-known verses of Cowper.

“It’s that gentleman’s right,” the clerk replied coolly, pointing to Blount and smiling in the friendliest way. He then continued to faithfully relay to the Daily Telegraph the famous verses of Cowper.

Whilst he was working Blount walked to the window and, his field glass to his eyes, watched all that was going on in the neighborhood of Kolyvan, so as to complete his information. In a few minutes he resumed his place at the wicket, and added to his telegram: “Two churches are in flames. The fire appears to gain on the right. ‘John Gilpin’s spouse said to her dear, Though wedded we have been these twice ten tedious years, yet we no holiday have seen.’”

While he was working, Blount walked to the window and, with his binoculars to his eyes, observed everything happening in the Kolyvan area to gather more information. A few minutes later, he returned to his post at the counter and added to his telegram: “Two churches are on fire. The flames seem to be spreading to the right. ‘John Gilpin's wife said to her dear, Though we've been married for twenty long years, we haven't seen a holiday yet.’”

Alcide Jolivet would have liked to strangle the honorable correspondent of the Daily Telegraph.

Alcide Jolivet wanted to strangle the respected correspondent of the Daily Telegraph.

He again interrupted the clerk, who, quite unmoved, merely replied: “It is his right, sir, it is his right—at ten copecks a word.”

He interrupted the clerk again, who, completely unfazed, simply responded: “It’s his right, sir, it’s his right—at ten copecks a word.”

And he telegraphed the following news, just brought him by Blount: “Russian fugitives are escaping from the town. ‘Away went Gilpin—who but he? His fame soon spread around: He carries weight! he rides a race! ‘Tis for a thousand pound!’” And Blount turned round with a quizzical look at his rival.

And he sent the following message by telegraph, just delivered by Blount: “Russian refugees are fleeing the town. ‘Off went Gilpin—who else? His fame quickly spread: He’s got skills! He’s racing! It’s for a thousand pounds!’” And Blount turned around with a teasing look at his competitor.

Alcide Jolivet fumed.

Alcide Jolivet was furious.

In the meanwhile Harry Blount had returned to the window, but this time his attention was diverted by the interest of the scene before him. Therefore, when the clerk had finished telegraphing the last lines dictated by Blount, Alcide Jolivet noiselessly took his place at the wicket, and, just as his rival had done, after quietly depositing a respectable pile of roubles on the shelf, he delivered his dispatch, which the clerk read aloud: “Madeleine Jolivet, 10, Faubourg Montmartre, Paris.

In the meantime, Harry Blount had gone back to the window, but this time his focus was captured by the scene unfolding in front of him. So, when the clerk finished sending the last lines dictated by Blount, Alcide Jolivet quietly took his spot at the counter and, just like his competitor had done, after calmly placing a decent stack of roubles on the shelf, he handed over his dispatch, which the clerk read aloud: “Madeleine Jolivet, 10, Faubourg Montmartre, Paris.

“From Kolyvan, Government of Omsk, Siberia, 6th August.

“From Kolyvan, Omsk Oblast, Siberia, August 6th.”

“Fugitives are escaping from the town. Russians defeated. Fiercely pursued by the Tartar cavalry.”

“Fugitives are running away from the town. The Russians were defeated. They are being chased down by the Tartar cavalry.”

And as Harry Blount returned he heard Jolivet completing his telegram by singing in a mocking tone:

And as Harry Blount came back, he heard Jolivet finishing his telegram by singing in a teasing tone:

“II est un petit homme, Tout habille de gris, Dans Paris!”

“It's a little man, all dressed in gray, in Paris!”

Imitating his rival, Alcide Jolivet had used a merry refrain of Beranger.

Imitating his rival, Alcide Jolivet had used a cheerful tune by Beranger.

“Hallo!” said Harry Blount.

"Hello!" said Harry Blount.

“Just so,” answered Jolivet.

“Exactly,” answered Jolivet.

In the meantime the situation at Kolyvan was alarming in the extreme. The battle was raging nearer, and the firing was incessant.

In the meantime, the situation at Kolyvan was extremely alarming. The battle was getting closer, and the gunfire was relentless.

At that moment the telegraph office shook to its foundations. A shell had made a hole in the wall, and a cloud of dust filled the office.

At that moment, the telegraph office shook to its core. A shell had blasted a hole in the wall, and a cloud of dust filled the office.

Alcide was just finishing writing his lines; but to stop, dart on the shell, seize it in both hands, throw it out of the window, and return to the wicket, was only the affair of a moment.

Alcide was just finishing up his writing; but to pause, grab the shell, take it in both hands, throw it out the window, and return to the counter took only a moment.

Five seconds later the shell burst outside. Continuing with the greatest possible coolness, Alcide wrote: “A six-inch shell has just blown up the wall of the telegraph office. Expecting a few more of the same size.”

Five seconds later, the shell exploded outside. Keeping his composure, Alcide wrote: “A six-inch shell just blew up the wall of the telegraph office. Expecting a few more of the same size.”

Michael Strogoff had no doubt that the Russians were driven out of Kolyvan. His last resource was to set out across the southern steppe.

Michael Strogoff was certain that the Russians had been pushed out of Kolyvan. His only option left was to head out across the southern steppe.

Just then renewed firing broke out close to the telegraph house, and a perfect shower of bullets smashed all the glass in the windows. Harry Blount fell to the ground wounded in the shoulder.

Just then, new gunfire erupted near the telegraph house, and a barrage of bullets shattered all the windows. Harry Blount fell to the ground, hit in the shoulder.

Jolivet even at such a moment, was about to add this postscript to his dispatch: “Harry Blount, correspondent of the Daily Telegraph, has fallen at my side struck by—” when the imperturbable clerk said calmly: “Sir, the wire has broken.” And, leaving his wicket, he quietly took his hat, brushed it round with his sleeve, and, still smiling, disappeared through a little door which Michael had not before perceived.

Jolivet, even at that moment, was getting ready to add this note to his message: “Harry Blount, correspondent for the Daily Telegraph, has fallen at my side struck by—” when the unflappable clerk said calmly, “Sir, the wire is down.” Then, stepping away from his post, he calmly grabbed his hat, wiped it with his sleeve, and, still smiling, vanished through a small door that Michael hadn’t noticed before.

The house was surrounded by Tartar soldiers, and neither Michael nor the reporters could effect their retreat.

The house was surrounded by Tartar soldiers, and neither Michael nor the reporters could make their escape.

Alcide Jolivet, his useless dispatch in his hand, had run to Blount, stretched on the ground, and had bravely lifted him on his shoulders, with the intention of flying with him. He was too late!

Alcide Jolivet, holding his pointless message, had rushed to Blount, lying on the ground, and had heroically lifted him onto his shoulders, planning to escape with him. He was too late!

Both were prisoners; and, at the same time, Michael, taken unawares as he was about to leap from the window, fell into the hands of the Tartars!

Both were prisoners; and, at the same time, Michael, caught off guard as he was about to jump from the window, fell into the hands of the Tartars!

END OF BOOK I

END OF BOOK I


BOOK II





CHAPTER I A TARTAR CAMP

AT a day’s march from Kolyvan, several versts beyond the town of Diachinks, stretches a wide plain, planted here and there with great trees, principally pines and cedars. This part of the steppe is usually occupied during the warm season by Siberian shepherds, and their numerous flocks. But now it might have been searched in vain for one of its nomad inhabitants. Not that the plain was deserted. It presented a most animated appearance.

AT a day’s march from Kolyvan, several kilometers beyond the town of Diachinks, there’s a wide plain dotted with large trees, mainly pines and cedars. During the warm season, this area of the steppe is usually home to Siberian shepherds and their many flocks. But now, it might have been impossible to find one of its nomadic residents. Not that the plain was empty. It actually had a very lively look about it.

There stood the Tartar tents; there Feofar-Khan, the terrible Emir of Bokhara, was encamped; and there on the following day, the 7th of August, were brought the prisoners taken at Kolyvan after the annihilation of the Russian force, which had vainly attempted to oppose the progress of the invaders. Of the two thousand men who had engaged with the two columns of the enemy, the bases of which rested on Tomsk and Omsk, only a few hundred remained. Thus events were going badly, and the imperial government appeared to have lost its power beyond the frontiers of the Ural—for a time at least, for the Russians could not fail eventually to defeat the savage hordes of the invaders. But in the meantime the invasion had reached the center of Siberia, and it was spreading through the revolted country both to the eastern, and the western provinces. If the troops of the Amoor and the province of Takutsk did not arrive in time to occupy it, Irkutsk, the capital of Asiatic Russia, being insufficiently garrisoned, would fall into the hands of the Tartars, and the Grand Duke, brother of the Emperor, would be sacrificed to the vengeance of Ivan Ogareff.

There were the Tartar tents; there Feofar-Khan, the fierce Emir of Bokhara, was set up; and the next day, on August 7th, the prisoners taken at Kolyvan after the destruction of the Russian forces were brought in. These forces had unsuccessfully tried to stop the invaders' advance. Of the two thousand men who had fought against the two enemy columns, anchored in Tomsk and Omsk, only a few hundred survived. Things were going poorly, and the imperial government seemed to have lost its authority beyond the Ural Mountains—for now at least, as the Russians would eventually overpower the fierce invading hordes. But in the meantime, the invasion had reached central Siberia and was spreading through the rebellious territories to both the eastern and western provinces. If the troops from Amoor and the Takutsk region didn't arrive in time to secure the area, Irkutsk, the capital of Asiatic Russia, which was poorly defended, would fall to the Tartars, and the Grand Duke, the Emperor's brother, would face the wrath of Ivan Ogareff.

What had become of Michael Strogoff? Had he broken down under the weight of so many trials? Did he consider himself conquered by the series of disasters which, since the adventure of Ichim, had increased in magnitude? Did he think his cause lost? that his mission had failed? that his orders could no longer be obeyed?

What happened to Michael Strogoff? Had he crumbled under the pressure of so many challenges? Did he feel defeated by the string of disasters that had piled up since the Ichim adventure? Did he believe his cause was lost? That his mission had failed? That he could no longer follow his orders?

Michael was one of those men who never give in while life exists. He was yet alive; he still had the imperial letter safe; his disguise had been undiscovered. He was included amongst the numerous prisoners whom the Tartars were dragging with them like cattle; but by approaching Tomsk he was at the same time drawing nearer to Irkutsk. Besides, he was still in front of Ivan Ogareff.

Michael was one of those men who never give up as long as life remains. He was still alive; he still had the imperial letter hidden safely; his disguise hadn’t been discovered. He was among the many prisoners that the Tartars were hauling along like cattle; but as they got closer to Tomsk, he was also getting nearer to Irkutsk. Plus, he was still ahead of Ivan Ogareff.

“I will get there!” he repeated to himself.

“I'll get there!” he told himself.

Since the affair of Kolyvan all the powers of his mind were concentrated on one object—to become free! How should he escape from the Emir’s soldiers?

Since the Kolyvan incident, all of his mental energy was focused on one goal—to gain his freedom! How could he get away from the Emir’s soldiers?

Feofar’s camp presented a magnificent spectacle.

Feofar’s camp was a stunning sight.

Numberless tents, of skin, felt, or silk, glistened in the rays of the sun. The lofty plumes which surmounted their conical tops waved amidst banners, flags, and pennons of every color. The richest of these tents belonged to the Seides and Khodjas, who are the principal personages of the khanat. A special pavilion, ornamented with a horse’s tail issuing from a sheaf of red and white sticks artistically interlaced, indicated the high rank of these Tartar chiefs. Then in the distance rose several thousand of the Turcoman tents, called “karaoy,” which had been carried on the backs of camels.

Countless tents made of skin, felt, or silk shone in the sunlight. The tall feathers on their conical tops danced among banners, flags, and pennants of every color. The most lavish of these tents belonged to the Seides and Khodjas, the main figures of the khanat. A special pavilion, decorated with a horse’s tail emerging from a bundle of red and white sticks intricately woven together, signified the high status of these Tartar leaders. In the distance, there were several thousand Turcoman tents, known as “karaoy,” that had been transported on the backs of camels.

The camp contained at least a hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, as many foot as horse soldiers, collected under the name of Alamanes. Amongst them, and as the principal types of Turkestan, would have been directly remarked the Tadjiks, from their regular features, white skin, tall forms, and black eyes and hair; they formed the bulk of the Tartar army, and of them the khanats of Khokhand and Koundouge had furnished a contingent nearly equal to that of Bokhara. With the Tadjiks were mingled specimens of different races who either reside in Turkestan or whose native countries border on it. There were Usbecks, red-bearded, small in stature, similar to those who had pursued Michael. Here were Kirghiz, with flat faces like the Kalmucks, dressed in coats of mail: some carried the lance, bows, and arrows of Asiatic manufacture; some the saber, a matchlock gun, and the “tschakane,” a little short-handled ax, the wounds from which invariably prove fatal. There were Mongols—of middle height, with black hair plaited into pigtails, which hung down their back; round faces, swarthy complexions, lively deep-set eyes, scanty beards—dressed in blue nankeen trimmed with black plush, sword-belts of leather with silver buckles, coats gayly braided, and silk caps edged with fur and three ribbons fluttering behind. Brown-skinned Afghans, too, might have been seen. Arabs, having the primitive type of the beautiful Semitic races; and Turcomans, with eyes which looked as if they had lost the pupil,—all enrolled under the Emir’s flag, the flag of incendiaries and devastators.

The camp had at least one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, divided evenly between foot and cavalry, known collectively as Alamanes. Among them, the Tadjiks stood out, recognizable by their defined features, fair skin, tall frames, and dark eyes and hair; they made up the majority of the Tartar army, with the khanats of Khokhand and Koundouge providing nearly as many troops as Bokhara. Alongside the Tadjiks were various races who either lived in Turkestan or whose homelands were nearby. There were Usbecks, short and red-bearded, similar to those who chased Michael. Kirghiz were also present, with flat faces like the Kalmucks, wearing chain mail. Some carried lances, bows, and arrows made in Asia; others had sabers, matchlock guns, and the “tschakane,” a small ax with a short handle, known for causing fatal injuries. Mongols, of average height, had black hair tied in pigtails down their backs; they had round faces, dark skin tones, bright deep-set eyes, and sparse beards. They wore blue nankeen with black plush trim, leather sword belts with silver buckles, colorful braided jackets, and silk caps lined with fur and adorned with three ribbons fluttering down their backs. Brown-skinned Afghans could also be seen, along with Arabs, who represented the original beauty of Semitic races, and Turcomans, whose eyes seemed to lack pupils—all enlisted under the Emir’s banner, a flag of destruction and chaos.

Among these free soldiers were a certain number of slave soldiers, principally Persians, commanded by officers of the same nation, and they were certainly not the least esteemed of Feofar-Khan’s army.

Among these free soldiers were several slave soldiers, mainly Persians, led by officers from the same nation, and they were definitely not the least valued members of Feofar-Khan’s army.

If to this list are added the Jews, who acted as servants, their robes confined with a cord, and wearing on their heads instead of the turban, which is forbidden them, little caps of dark cloth; if with these groups are mingled some hundreds of “kalenders,” a sort of religious mendicants, clothed in rags, covered by a leopard skin, some idea may be formed of the enormous agglomerations of different tribes included under the general denomination of the Tartar army.

If we add the Jews, who served as servants, wearing robes tied with a cord and instead of the forbidden turban, wore little dark cloth caps; and if we mix in a few hundred "kalenders," a type of religious beggar dressed in rags and covered with leopard skins, we can get an idea of the vast array of different tribes that make up what is generally called the Tartar army.

Nothing could be more romantic than this picture, in delineating which the most skillful artist would have exhausted all the colors of his palette.

Nothing could be more romantic than this picture, which even the most talented artist would have used up all their colors to capture.

Feofar’s tent overlooked the others. Draped in large folds of a brilliant silk looped with golden cords and tassels, surmounted by tall plumes which waved in the wind like fans, it occupied the center of a wide clearing, sheltered by a grove of magnificent birch and pine trees. Before this tent, on a japanned table inlaid with precious stones, was placed the sacred book of the Koran, its pages being of thin gold-leaf delicately engraved. Above floated the Tartar flag, quartered with the Emir’s arms.

Feofar’s tent loomed over the others. Draped in large folds of vibrant silk looped with golden cords and tassels, topped with tall plumes that waved in the wind like fans, it stood in the center of a wide clearing, surrounded by a grove of beautiful birch and pine trees. In front of this tent, on a lacquered table inlaid with precious stones, rested the sacred book of the Koran, its pages made of thin gold leaf intricately engraved. Above it all flew the Tartar flag, divided with the Emir’s insignia.

In a semicircle round the clearing stood the tents of the great functionaries of Bokhara. There resided the chief of the stables, who has the right to follow the Emir on horseback even into the court of his palace; the grand falconer; the “housch-begui,” bearer of the royal seal; the “toptschi-baschi,” grand master of the artillery; the “khodja,” chief of the council, who receives the prince’s kiss, and may present himself before him with his girdle untied; the “scheikh-oul-islam,” chief of the Ulemas, representing the priests; the “cazi-askev,” who, in the Emir’s absence settles all disputes raised among the soldiers; and lastly, the chief of the astrologers, whose great business is to consult the stars every time the Khan thinks of changing his quarters.

In a semicircle around the clearing stood the tents of the top officials of Bokhara. There lived the stable master, who had the privilege of riding alongside the Emir even into the palace courtyard; the chief falconer; the “housch-begui,” who carries the royal seal; the “toptschi-baschi,” the grand master of artillery; the “khodja,” who leads the council, receives the prince’s kiss, and can appear before him with his belt untied; the “scheikh-oul-islam,” head of the Ulemas representing the priests; the “cazi-askev,” who resolves all disputes among the soldiers in the Emir’s absence; and finally, the chief astrologer, whose main job is to consult the stars whenever the Khan considers relocating.

When the prisoners were brought into the camp, the Emir was in his tent. He did not show himself. This was fortunate, no doubt. A sign, a word from him might have been the signal for some bloody execution. But he intrenched himself in that isolation which constitutes in part the majesty of Eastern kings. He who does not show himself is admired, and, above all, feared.

When the prisoners were brought into the camp, the Emir was in his tent. He didn’t show himself. This was probably a good thing. A sign or a word from him could have triggered a brutal execution. But he kept to the isolation that partly defines the power of Eastern kings. Those who remain unseen are admired and, most importantly, feared.

As to the prisoners, they were to be penned up in some enclosure, where, ill-treated, poorly fed, and exposed to all the inclemencies of the weather, they would await Feofar’s pleasure.

As for the prisoners, they were to be locked up in a confined space, where, mistreated, poorly fed, and exposed to all the harshness of the weather, they would wait for Feofar’s decision.

The most docile and patient of them all was undoubtedly Michael Strogoff. He allowed himself to be led, for they were leading him where he wished to go, and under conditions of safety which free he could not have found on the road from Kolyvan to Tomsk. To escape before reaching that town was to risk again falling into the hands of the scouts, who were scouring the steppe. The most eastern line occupied by the Tartar columns was not situated beyond the eighty-fifth meridian, which passes through Tomsk. This meridian once passed, Michael considered that he should be beyond the hostile zones, that he could traverse Genisci without danger, and gain Krasnoiarsk before Feofar-Khan had invaded the province.

The most gentle and patient of them all was definitely Michael Strogoff. He let himself be led, since they were taking him where he wanted to go, and under safe conditions that he couldn't have found on the road from Kolyvan to Tomsk. Trying to escape before reaching that town meant risking falling back into the hands of the scouts who were searching the steppe. The easternmost line held by the Tartar columns was just beyond the eighty-fifth meridian, which runs through Tomsk. Once he crossed that meridian, Michael felt he would be outside the hostile areas, able to pass through Genisci without danger, and reach Krasnoiarsk before Feofar-Khan invaded the province.

“Once at Tomsk,” he repeated to himself, to repress some feelings of impatience which he could not entirely master, “in a few minutes I should be beyond the outposts; and twelve hours gained on Feofar, twelve hours on Ogareff, that surely would be enough to give me a start of them to Irkutsk.”

“Once I’m at Tomsk,” he thought to himself, trying to control his impatience that he couldn’t fully shake off, “in just a few minutes I'll be past the checkpoints; and gaining twelve hours on Feofar, twelve hours on Ogareff, that should definitely give me a head start to Irkutsk.”

The thing that Michael dreaded more than everything else was the presence of Ivan Ogareff in the Tartar camp. Besides the danger of being recognized, he felt, by a sort of instinct, that this was the traitor whom it was especially necessary to precede. He understood, too, that the union of Ogareff’s troops with those of Feofar would complete the invading army, and that the junction once effected, the army would march en masse on the capital of Eastern Siberia. All his apprehensions came from this quarter, and he dreaded every instant to hear some flourish of trumpets, announcing the arrival of the lieutenant of the Emir.

The thing that Michael feared more than anything else was the presence of Ivan Ogareff in the Tartar camp. Besides the risk of being recognized, he instinctively felt that this was the traitor he particularly needed to stay ahead of. He also understood that the merging of Ogareff’s forces with those of Feofar would complete the invading army, and once that union happened, the army would march together toward the capital of Eastern Siberia. All his worries came from this direction, and he feared every moment that he would hear some trumpets announcing the arrival of the lieutenant of the Emir.

To this was added the thought of his mother, of Nadia,—the one a prisoner at Omsk; the other dragged on board the Irtych boats, and no doubt a captive, as Marfa Strogoff was. He could do nothing for them. Should he ever see them again? At this question, to which he dared not reply, his heart sank very low.

To this was added the thought of his mother, of Nadia—the one imprisoned in Omsk; the other taken onto the Irtych boats, and no doubt a captive, just like Marfa Strogoff. He could do nothing for them. Would he ever see them again? At that question, which he was afraid to answer, his heart sank very low.

At the same time with Michael Strogoff and so many other prisoners Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet had also been taken to the Tartar camp. Their former traveling companion, captured like them at the telegraph office, knew that they were penned up with him in the enclosure, guarded by numerous sentinels, but he did not wish to accost them. It mattered little to him, at this time especially, what they might think of him since the affair at Ichim. Besides, he desired to be alone, that he might act alone, if necessary. He therefore held himself aloof from his former acquaintances.

At the same time as Michael Strogoff and many other prisoners, Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet were also taken to the Tartar camp. Their former traveling companion, who was captured just like them at the telegraph office, knew that they were locked up with him in the enclosure, guarded by numerous sentinels, but he didn't want to approach them. It didn’t really matter to him, especially at that moment, what they might think of him after the incident at Ichim. Besides, he wanted to be alone, so he could act independently if he needed to. So, he kept his distance from his former acquaintances.

From the moment that Harry Blount had fallen by his side, Jolivet had not ceased his attentions to him. During the journey from Kolyvan to the camp—that is to say, for several hours—Blount, by leaning on his companion’s arm, had been enabled to follow the rest of the prisoners. He tried to make known that he was a British subject; but it had no effect on the barbarians, who only replied by prods with a lance or sword. The correspondent of the Daily Telegraph was, therefore, obliged to submit to the common lot, resolving to protest later, and obtain satisfaction for such treatment. But the journey was not the less disagreeable to him, for his wound caused him much pain, and without Alcide Jolivet’s assistance he might never have reached the camp.

From the moment Harry Blount collapsed next to him, Jolivet didn't stop helping him. During the trip from Kolyvan to the camp—which lasted several hours—Blount leaned on his companion's arm to keep up with the other prisoners. He tried to state that he was a British citizen, but it didn’t matter to the savages, who just responded by poking him with a lance or sword. The correspondent for the Daily Telegraph had to accept his fate, planning to complain later and seek reparation for such treatment. However, the journey was still very unpleasant for him, as his injury caused a lot of pain, and without Alcide Jolivet's help, he might not have made it to the camp at all.

Jolivet, whose practical philosophy never abandoned him, had physically and morally strengthened his companion by every means in his power. His first care, when they found themselves definitely established in the enclosure, was to examine Blount’s wound. Having managed carefully to draw off his coat, he found that the shoulder had been only grazed by the shot.

Jolivet, whose practical approach to life never let him down, had bolstered his companion both physically and morally by every means he could. His first priority, once they were settled in the enclosure, was to check Blount’s wound. After carefully removing his coat, he discovered that the shoulder had only been grazed by the bullet.

“This is nothing,” he said. “A mere scratch! After two or three dressings you will be all to rights.”

“This is nothing,” he said. “Just a small scratch! After a couple of bandages, you'll be all good.”

“But these dressings?” asked Blount.

"But what about these dressings?" asked Blount.

“I will make them for you myself.”

“I'll make them for you myself.”

“Then you are something of a doctor?”

“Then you're somewhat of a doctor?”

“All Frenchmen are something of doctors.”

“All French people are a bit like doctors.”

And on this affirmation Alcide, tearing his handkerchief, made lint of one piece, bandages of the other, took some water from a well dug in the middle of the enclosure, bathed the wound, and skillfully placed the wet rag on Harry Blount’s shoulder.

And with that declaration, Alcide tore his handkerchief, made one piece into lint and the other into bandages, took some water from a well in the middle of the enclosure, cleaned the wound, and expertly placed the wet rag on Harry Blount’s shoulder.

“I treat you with water,” he said. “This liquid is the most efficacious sedative known for the treatment of wounds, and is the most employed now. Doctors have taken six thousand years to discover that! Yes, six thousand years in round numbers!”

“I treat you with water,” he said. “This liquid is the most effective sedative known for treating wounds and is the most commonly used now. Doctors have taken six thousand years to figure that out! Yes, six thousand years, give or take!”

“I thank you, M. Jolivet,” answered Harry, stretching himself on a bed of dry leaves, which his companion had arranged for him in the shade of a birch tree.

“I thank you, M. Jolivet,” replied Harry, lying back on a bed of dry leaves that his friend had set up for him in the shade of a birch tree.

“Bah! it’s nothing! You would do as much for me.”

“Ugh! It’s nothing! You would do the same for me.”

“I am not quite so sure,” said Blount candidly.

“I’m not so sure,” Blount said honestly.

“Nonsense, stupid! All English are generous.”

“Nonsense, stupid! All English people are generous.”

“Doubtless; but the French?”

"Sure, but what about the French?"

“Well, the French—they are brutes, if you like! But what redeems them is that they are French. Say nothing more about that, or rather, say nothing more at all. Rest is absolutely necessary for you.”

“Well, the French—they're brutes, if you want! But what makes up for it is that they’re French. Don’t say anything more about that, or better yet, don’t say anything more at all. You absolutely need to rest.”

But Harry Blount had no wish to be silent. If the wound, in prudence, required rest, the correspondent of the Daily Telegraph was not a man to indulge himself.

But Harry Blount had no desire to be quiet. If the injury, for the sake of caution, needed rest, the correspondent of the Daily Telegraph was not someone to give himself a break.

“M. Jolivet,” he asked, “do you think that our last dispatches have been able to pass the Russian frontier?”

“M. Jolivet,” he asked, “do you think our last messages have managed to get past the Russian border?”

“Why not?” answered Alcide. “By this time you may be sure that my beloved cousin knows all about the affair at Kolyvan.”

“Why not?” Alcide replied. “By now, you can be sure that my dear cousin knows all about what happened at Kolyvan.”

“How many copies does your cousin work off of her dispatches?” asked Blount, for the first time putting his question direct to his companion.

“How many copies does your cousin make from her dispatches?” Blount asked, finally directing his question at his companion.

“Well,” answered Alcide, laughing, “my cousin is a very discreet person, who does not like to be talked about, and who would be in despair if she troubled the sleep of which you are in need.”

“Well,” answered Alcide, laughing, “my cousin is a very private person, who doesn’t like to be the center of attention, and she would be upset if she disturbed your much-needed sleep.”

“I don’t wish to sleep,” replied the Englishman. “What will your cousin think of the affairs of Russia?”

“I don’t want to sleep,” replied the Englishman. “What will your cousin think about what's happening in Russia?”

“That they seem for the time in a bad way. But, bah! the Muscovite government is powerful; it cannot be really uneasy at an invasion of barbarians.”

"Sure, they seem to be in a tough spot right now. But, come on! The Russian government is strong; it can't genuinely be worried about an invasion by outsiders."

“Too much ambition has lost the greatest empires,” answered Blount, who was not exempt from a certain English jealousy with regard to Russian pretensions in Central Asia.

“Too much ambition has lost the greatest empires,” replied Blount, who wasn’t free from a bit of English jealousy regarding Russian ambitions in Central Asia.

“Oh, do not let us talk politics,” cried Jolivet. “It is forbidden by the faculty. Nothing can be worse for wounds in the shoulder—unless it was to put you to sleep.”

“Oh, let’s not talk about politics,” cried Jolivet. “It’s against the rules set by the faculty. Nothing is worse for shoulder wounds—except maybe putting you to sleep.”

“Let us, then, talk of what we ought to do,” replied Blount. “M. Jolivet, I have no intention at all of remaining a prisoner to these Tartars for an indefinite time.”

“Let’s discuss what we should do,” Blount replied. “M. Jolivet, I have no intention of staying a prisoner to these Tartars for an unlimited time.”

“Nor I, either, by Jove!”

“Me neither, by Jove!”

“We will escape on the first opportunity?”

“We will escape at the first chance?”

“Yes, if there is no other way of regaining our liberty.”

“Yes, if there’s no other way to regain our freedom.”

“Do you know of any other?” asked Blount, looking at his companion.

“Do you know of any others?” asked Blount, looking at his companion.

“Certainly. We are not belligerents; we are neutral, and we will claim our freedom.”

“Of course. We’re not enemies; we’re neutral, and we will assert our freedom.”

“From that brute of a Feofar-Khan?”

“From that jerk Feofar-Khan?”

“No; he would not understand,” answered Jolivet; “but from his lieutenant, Ivan Ogareff.”

“No; he wouldn’t understand,” replied Jolivet; “but from his lieutenant, Ivan Ogareff.”

“He is a villain.”

"He's a villain."

“No doubt; but the villain is a Russian. He knows that it does not do to trifle with the rights of men, and he has no interest to retain us; on the contrary. But to ask a favor of that gentleman does not quite suit my taste.”

“No doubt; but the villain is Russian. He knows that it’s not wise to play with people’s rights, and he has no interest in keeping us; quite the opposite. But asking that gentleman for a favor doesn’t really sit well with me.”

“But that gentleman is not in the camp, or at least I have not seen him here,” observed Blount.

“But that guy isn’t in the camp, or at least I haven’t seen him here,” Blount said.

“He will come. He will not fail to do that. He must join the Emir. Siberia is cut in two now, and very certainly Feofar’s army is only waiting for him to advance on Irkutsk.”

“He will come. He won't fail to do that. He has to join the Emir. Siberia is split in two now, and Feofar’s army is definitely just waiting for him to move toward Irkutsk.”

“And once free, what shall we do?”

“And once we’re free, what will we do?”

“Once free, we will continue our campaign, and follow the Tartars, until the time comes when we can make our way into the Russian camp. We must not give up the game. No, indeed; we have only just begun. You, friend, have already had the honor of being wounded in the service of the Daily Telegraph, whilst I—I have as yet suffered nothing in my cousin’s service. Well, well! Good,” murmured Alcide Jolivet; “there he is asleep. A few hours’ sleep and a few cold water compresses are all that are required to set an Englishman on his legs again. These fellows are made of cast iron.”

“Once we're free, we'll keep pushing forward and follow the Tartars until we can get into the Russian camp. We can’t give up now. No way; we’ve just started. You, my friend, have already had the honor of being injured in the service of the Daily Telegraph, while I—I haven’t suffered anything yet in my cousin’s service. Well, well! Good,” murmured Alcide Jolivet; “there he is sleeping. A few hours of rest and some cold water compresses are all it takes to get an Englishman back on his feet. These guys are tough as nails.”

And whilst Harry Blount rested, Alcide watched near him, after having drawn out his note book, which he loaded with notes, determined besides to share them with his companion, for the greater satisfaction of the readers of the Daily Telegraph. Events had united them one with the other. They were no longer jealous of each other. So, then, the thing that Michael Strogoff dreaded above everything was the most lively desire of the two correspondents. Ivan Ogareff’s arrival would evidently be of use to them. Blount and Jolivet’s interest was, therefore, contrary to that of Michael. The latter well understood the situation, and it was one reason, added to many others, which prevented him from approaching his former traveling companions. He therefore managed so as not to be seen by them.

And while Harry Blount rested, Alcide watched nearby, having pulled out his notebook, which he filled with notes, determined to share them with his companion for the readers of the Daily Telegraph. Events had brought them together. They were no longer envious of each other. So, the thing that Michael Strogoff feared most was the very thing that the two correspondents wanted most. Ivan Ogareff’s arrival would clearly benefit them. Blount and Jolivet’s interests, therefore, conflicted with Michael’s. He understood the situation well, and it was one of many reasons that kept him from approaching his former travel companions. He made sure to stay out of their sight.

Four days passed thus without the state of things being in anywise altered. The prisoners heard no talk of the breaking up of the Tartar camp. They were strictly guarded. It would have been impossible for them to pass the cordon of foot and horse soldiers, which watched them night and day. As to the food which was given them it was barely sufficient. Twice in the twenty-four hours they were thrown a piece of the intestines of goats grilled on the coals, or a few bits of that cheese called “kroute,” made of sour ewe’s milk, and which, soaked in mare’s milk, forms the Kirghiz dish, commonly called “koumyss.” And this was all. It may be added that the weather had become detestable. There were considerable atmospheric commotions, bringing squalls mingled with rain. The unfortunate prisoners, destitute of shelter, had to bear all the inclemencies of the weather, nor was there the slightest alleviation to their misery. Several wounded women and children died, and the prisoners were themselves compelled to dig graves for the bodies of those whom their jailers would not even take the trouble to bury.

Four days went by without anything changing. The prisoners didn’t hear any chatter about the Tartar camp breaking up. They were closely monitored. It would have been impossible for them to get past the line of foot and horse soldiers keeping watch over them day and night. As for the food they received, it was barely enough. Twice a day, they were given a piece of goat intestines grilled over coals, or a few chunks of a cheese called “kroute,” made from sour ewe’s milk, which, when soaked in mare’s milk, becomes the Kirghiz dish known as “koumyss.” And that was it. To make matters worse, the weather had turned horrible. There were significant disturbances in the atmosphere, bringing storms mixed with rain. The unfortunate prisoners, lacking any shelter, had to endure all the harshness of the weather, and there was no relief from their misery. Several wounded women and children died, and the prisoners themselves had to dig graves for those whose bodies their captors wouldn’t even bother to bury.

During this trying period Alcide Jolivet and Michael Strogoff worked hard, each in the portions of the enclosure in which they found themselves. Healthy and vigorous, they suffered less than so many others, and could better endure the hardships to which they were exposed. By their advice, and the assistance they rendered, they were of the greatest possible use to their suffering and despairing fellow-captives.

During this challenging time, Alcide Jolivet and Michael Strogoff put in a lot of effort, each in their own section of the enclosure. Strong and fit, they struggled less than many others and could handle the difficulties they faced more effectively. Through their guidance and support, they were incredibly helpful to their fellow captives who were suffering and in despair.

Was this state of things to last? Would Feofar-Khan, satisfied with his first success, wait some time before marching on Irkutsk? Such, it was to be feared, would be the case. But it was not so. The event so much wished for by Jolivet and Blount, so much dreaded by Michael, occurred on the morning of the 12th of August.

Was this situation going to continue? Would Feofar-Khan, pleased with his initial victory, take some time before moving on Irkutsk? This was a real concern. But that didn’t happen. The event that Jolivet and Blount had hoped for, and that Michael had feared, took place on the morning of August 12th.

On that day the trumpets sounded, the drums beat, the cannon roared. A huge cloud of dust swept along the road from Kolyvan. Ivan Ogareff, followed by several thousand men, made his entry into the Tartar camp.

On that day, the trumpets blared, the drums pounded, and the cannons boomed. A massive cloud of dust rolled down the road from Kolyvan. Ivan Ogareff, leading several thousand men, marched into the Tartar camp.





CHAPTER II CORRESPONDENTS IN TROUBLE

IVAN OGAREFF was bringing up the main body of the army of the Emir. The cavalry and infantry now under him had formed part of the column which had taken Omsk. Ogareff, not having been able to reduce the high town, in which, it must be remembered, the governor and garrison had sought refuge, had decided to pass on, not wishing to delay operations which ought to lead to the conquest of Eastern Siberia. He therefore left a garrison in Omsk, and, reinforcing himself en route with the conquerors of Kolyvan, joined Feofar’s army.

IVAN OGAREFF was leading the main force of the Emir's army. The cavalry and infantry under his command were part of the group that had taken Omsk. Since Ogareff couldn't capture the high town where the governor and garrison had taken refuge, he chose to move on, not wanting to delay operations that should lead to the conquest of Eastern Siberia. He left a garrison in Omsk and, picking up reinforcements along the way from the conquerors of Kolyvan, joined Feofar’s army.

Ivan Ogareff’s soldiers halted at the outposts of the camp. They received no orders to bivouac. Their chief’s plan, doubtless, was not to halt there, but to press on and reach Tomsk in the shortest possible time, it being an important town, naturally intended to become the center of future operations.

Ivan Ogareff’s soldiers stopped at the edges of the camp. They didn’t get any orders to set up for the night. Their leader’s plan was clearly not to stay there, but to keep moving and get to Tomsk as quickly as possible, since it was an important town that was meant to be the hub of future operations.

Besides his soldiers, Ogareff was bringing a convoy of Russian and Siberian prisoners, captured either at Omsk or Kolyvan. These unhappy creatures were not led to the enclosure—already too crowded—but were forced to remain at the outposts without shelter, almost without nourishment. What fate was Feofar-Khan reserving for these unfortunates? Would he imprison them in Tomsk, or would some bloody execution, familiar to the Tartar chiefs, remove them when they were found too inconvenient? This was the secret of the capricious Emir.

Besides his soldiers, Ogareff was bringing a convoy of Russian and Siberian prisoners, captured either at Omsk or Kolyvan. These unfortunate people weren't taken to the already overcrowded enclosure but were left to stay at the outposts without shelter and barely any food. What fate awaited these unfortunate souls at the hands of Feofar-Khan? Would he lock them up in Tomsk, or would some brutal execution, typical of Tartar chiefs, get rid of them when they became too much of a hassle? This was the mystery of the unpredictable Emir.

This army had not come from Omsk and Kolyvan without bringing in its train the usual crowd of beggars, freebooters, pedlars, and gypsies, which compose the rear-guard of an army on the march.

This army hadn't come from Omsk and Kolyvan without bringing along the usual crowd of beggars, looters, merchants, and gypsies that form the rear-guard of an army on the move.

All these people lived on the country traversed, and left little of anything behind them. There was, therefore, a necessity for pushing forward, if only to secure provisions for the troops. The whole region between Ichim and the Obi, now completely devastated, no longer offered any resources. The Tartars left a desert behind them.

All these people lived in the land they traveled through, leaving very little behind. There was a need to move forward, even just to get supplies for the troops. The entire area between Ichim and the Obi, now completely destroyed, no longer had any resources. The Tartars left a wasteland in their wake.

Conspicuous among the gypsies who had hastened from the western provinces was the Tsigane troop, which had accompanied Michael Strogoff as far as Perm. Sangarre was there. This fierce spy, the tool of Ivan Ogareff, had not deserted her master. Ogareff had traveled rapidly to Ichim, whilst Sangarre and her band had proceeded to Omsk by the southern part of the province.

Conspicuous among the gypsies who had rushed from the western provinces was the Tsigane group that had traveled with Michael Strogoff as far as Perm. Sangarre was there. This fierce spy, a pawn of Ivan Ogareff, had not abandoned her master. Ogareff had quickly made his way to Ichim, while Sangarre and her group had gone to Omsk through the southern part of the province.

It may be easily understood how useful this woman was to Ogareff. With her gypsy-band she could penetrate anywhere. Ivan Ogareff was kept acquainted with all that was going on in the very heart of the invaded provinces. There were a hundred eyes, a hundred ears, open in his service. Besides, he paid liberally for this espionage, from which he derived so much advantage.

It’s easy to see how valuable this woman was to Ogareff. With her gypsy band, she could go anywhere. Ivan Ogareff was kept updated on everything happening in the heart of the invaded provinces. He had a hundred eyes and a hundred ears working for him. Plus, he paid well for this spying, from which he gained so much benefit.

Once Sangarre, being implicated in a very serious affair, had been saved by the Russian officer. She never forgot what she owed him, and had devoted herself to his service body and soul.

Once Sangarre, involved in a very serious situation, had been rescued by the Russian officer. She never forgot what she owed him and had dedicated herself to his service wholeheartedly.

When Ivan Ogareff entered on the path of treason, he saw at once how he might turn this woman to account. Whatever order he might give her, Sangarre would execute it. An inexplicable instinct, more powerful still than that of gratitude, had urged her to make herself the slave of the traitor to whom she had been attached since the very beginning of his exile in Siberia.

When Ivan Ogareff chose to betray his country, he immediately recognized how he could use this woman to his advantage. No matter what he asked her to do, Sangarre would carry it out. An unexplainable instinct, even stronger than gratitude, had pushed her to become the slave of the traitor to whom she had been loyal since the start of his exile in Siberia.

Confidante and accomplice, Sangarre, without country, without family, had been delighted to put her vagabond life to the service of the invaders thrown by Ogareff on Siberia. To the wonderful cunning natural to her race she added a wild energy, which knew neither forgiveness nor pity. She was a savage worthy to share the wigwam of an Apache or the hut of an Andaman.

Confidante and partner in crime, Sangarre, who had no homeland and no family, was thrilled to dedicate her nomadic life to the invaders sent by Ogareff into Siberia. Along with the incredible cleverness typical of her people, she brought a fierce intensity that didn’t know mercy or compassion. She was a wild spirit deserving of sharing the home of an Apache or the dwelling of an Andaman.

Since her arrival at Omsk, where she had rejoined him with her Tsiganes, Sangarre had not again left Ogareff. The circumstance that Michael and Marfa Strogoff had met was known to her. She knew and shared Ogareff’s fears concerning the journey of a courier of the Czar. Having Marfa Strogoff in her power, she would have been the woman to torture her with all the refinement of a Redskin in order to wrest her secret from her. But the hour had not yet come in which Ogareff wished the old Siberian to speak. Sangarre had to wait, and she waited, without losing sight of her whom she was watching, observing her slightest gestures, her slightest words, endeavoring to catch the word “son” escaping from her lips, but as yet always baffled by Marfa’s taciturnity.

Since her arrival in Omsk, where she had rejoined him with her Tsiganes, Sangarre had not left Ogareff again. She was aware that Michael and Marfa Strogoff had met. She understood and felt Ogareff’s anxiety about the journey of a courier for the Czar. With Marfa Strogoff at her mercy, she would have been the kind of woman to torture her with all the cruel creativity of a Redskin to pry her secret loose. But the time had not yet come for Ogareff to want the old Siberian to speak. Sangarre had to wait, and she did, keeping a close watch on the woman, noting her slightest movements and words, trying to catch the word “son” slipping from her lips, but so far always thwarted by Marfa’s silence.

At the first flourish of the trumpets several officers of high rank, followed by a brilliant escort of Usbeck horsemen, moved to the front of the camp to receive Ivan Ogareff. Arrived in his presence, they paid him the greatest respect, and invited him to accompany them to Feofar-Khan’s tent.

At the first sound of the trumpets, several high-ranking officers, along with a dazzling group of Usbeck horsemen, made their way to the front of the camp to greet Ivan Ogareff. Once they reached him, they showed him great respect and invited him to join them in going to Feofar-Khan’s tent.

Imperturbable as usual, Ogareff replied coldly to the deference paid to him. He was plainly dressed; but, from a sort of impudent bravado, he still wore the uniform of a Russian officer.

Imperturbable as usual, Ogareff replied coldly to the respect shown to him. He was dressed simply; but out of a sort of bold defiance, he still wore the uniform of a Russian officer.

As he was about to enter the camp, Sangarre, passing among the officers approached and remained motionless before him. “Nothing?” asked Ogareff.

As he was about to enter the camp, Sangarre, moving between the officers, approached and stood still in front of him. “Nothing?” asked Ogareff.

“Nothing.”

“Nil.”

“Have patience.”

"Be patient."

“Is the time approaching when you will force the old woman to speak?”

“Is the time coming when you'll make the old woman talk?”

“It is approaching, Sangarre.”

"It's coming, Sangarre."

“When will the old woman speak?”

“When will the old lady talk?”

“When we reach Tomsk.”

"When we get to Tomsk."

“And we shall be there—”

“And we’ll be there—”

“In three days.”

"In three days."

A strange gleam shot from Sangarre’s great black eyes, and she retired with a calm step. Ogareff pressed his spurs into his horse’s flanks, and, followed by his staff of Tartar officers, rode towards the Emir’s tent.

A strange glint appeared in Sangarre’s large black eyes, and she walked away calmly. Ogareff dug his spurs into his horse’s sides and, followed by his team of Tartar officers, rode toward the Emir’s tent.

Feofar-Khan was expecting his lieutenant. The council, composed of the bearer of the royal seal, the khodja, and some high officers, had taken their places in the tent. Ivan Ogareff dismounted and entered.

Feofar-Khan was waiting for his lieutenant. The council, made up of the bearer of the royal seal, the khodja, and several high-ranking officers, had settled into the tent. Ivan Ogareff got off his horse and walked in.

Feofar-Khan was a man of forty, tall, rather pale, of a fierce countenance, and evil eyes. A curly black beard flowed over his chest. With his war costume, coat of mail of gold and silver, cross-belt and scabbard glistening with precious stones, boots with golden spurs, helmet ornamented with an aigrette of brilliant diamonds, Feofar presented an aspect rather strange than imposing for a Tartar Sardana-palus, an undisputed sovereign, who directs at his pleasure the life and fortune of his subjects.

Feofar-Khan was a forty-year-old man, tall and somewhat pale, with a fierce look and malicious eyes. A curly black beard hung over his chest. Dressed in his battle gear, which included a gold and silver chainmail suit, a cross-belt, and a scabbard adorned with precious stones, along with boots featuring golden spurs and a helmet decorated with a plume of sparkling diamonds, Feofar had a rather odd rather than impressive appearance for a Tartar Sardana-palus, an unquestionable ruler who controlled the lives and fortunes of his subjects as he wished.

When Ivan Ogareff appeared, the great dignitaries remained seated on their gold-embroidered cushions; but Feofar rose from a rich divan which occupied the back part of the tent, the ground being hidden under the thick velvet-pile of a Bokharian carpet.

When Ivan Ogareff appeared, the high-ranking officials stayed seated on their gold-embroidered cushions; however, Feofar got up from an ornate divan that was positioned at the back of the tent, the ground concealed beneath the thick velvet pile of a Bokharian carpet.

The Emir approached Ogareff and gave him a kiss, the meaning of which he could not mistake. This kiss made the lieutenant chief of the council, and placed him temporarily above the khodja.

The Emir walked up to Ogareff and gave him a kiss, the meaning of which was clear. This kiss promoted the lieutenant to chief of the council, putting him temporarily above the khodja.

Then Feofar spoke. “I have no need to question you,” said he; “speak, Ivan. You will find here ears very ready to listen to you.”

Then Feofar spoke. “I don’t need to question you,” he said; “go ahead, Ivan. You’ll find ears here that are eager to listen to you.”

“Takhsir,” answered Ogareff, “this is what I have to make known to you.” He spoke in the Tartar language, giving to his phrases the emphatic turn which distinguishes the languages of the Orientals. “Takhsir, this is not the time for unnecessary words. What I have done at the head of your troops, you know. The lines of the Ichim and the Irtych are now in our power; and the Turcoman horsemen can bathe their horses in the now Tartar waters. The Kirghiz hordes rose at the voice of Feofar-Khan. You can now push your troops towards the east, and where the sun rises, or towards the west, where he sets.”

“Takhsir,” replied Ogareff, “this is what I need to tell you.” He spoke in Tartar, emphasizing his words in a way that reflects the style of Eastern languages. “Takhsir, this isn’t the time for extra words. You know what I’ve done leading your troops. The territories along the Ichim and Irtych rivers are now in our control; and the Turcoman horsemen can let their horses drink from the Tartar waters. The Kirghiz hordes rose at the call of Feofar-Khan. You can now move your troops to the east, where the sun rises, or to the west, where it sets.”

“And if I march with the sun?” asked the Emir, without his countenance betraying any of his thoughts.

“And if I march with the sun?” asked the Emir, his expression giving nothing away about his thoughts.

“To march with the sun,” answered Ogareff, “is to throw yourself towards Europe; it is to conquer rapidly the Siberian provinces of Tobolsk as far as the Ural Mountains.”

“To march with the sun,” replied Ogareff, “means to head towards Europe; it means to quickly take over the Siberian provinces of Tobolsk all the way to the Ural Mountains.”

“And if I go to meet this luminary of the heavens?”

“And what if I go to meet this star in the sky?”

“It is to subdue to the Tartar dominion, with Irkutsk, the richest countries of Central Asia.”

“It is to submit to Tartar rule, along with Irkutsk, the wealthiest regions of Central Asia.”

“But the armies of the Sultan of St. Petersburg?” said Feofar-Khan, designating the Emperor of Russia by this strange title.

“But what about the armies of the Sultan of St. Petersburg?” said Feofar-Khan, referring to the Emperor of Russia with this unusual title.

“You have nothing to fear from them,” replied Ivan Ogareff. “The invasion has been sudden; and before the Russian army can succor them, Irkutsk or Tobolsk will have fallen into your power. The Czar’s troops have been overwhelmed at Kolyvan, as they will be everywhere where yours meet them.”

“You have nothing to worry about from them,” replied Ivan Ogareff. “The invasion has happened quickly, and before the Russian army can help them, Irkutsk or Tobolsk will be under your control. The Czar’s troops have been defeated at Kolyvan, just as they will be wherever yours confront them.”

“And what advice does your devotion to the Tartar cause suggest?” asked the Emir, after a few moments’ silence.

“And what advice does your commitment to the Tartar cause suggest?” asked the Emir, after a brief pause.

“My advice,” answered Ivan Ogareff quickly, “is to march to meet the sun. It is to give the grass of the eastern steppes to the Turcoman horses to consume. It is to take Irkutsk, the capital of the eastern provinces, and with it a hostage, the possession of whom is worth a whole country. In the place of the Czar, the Grand Duke his brother must fall into your hands.”

“My advice,” replied Ivan Ogareff swiftly, “is to head towards the sun. It's about giving the grass of the eastern plains for the Turcoman horses to eat. It's about taking Irkutsk, the capital of the eastern provinces, and capturing a hostage worth an entire nation. In the place of the Czar, the Grand Duke, his brother, must end up in your control.”

This was the great result aimed at by Ivan Ogareff. To listen to him, one would have taken him for one of the cruel descendants of Stephan Razine, the celebrated pirate who ravaged Southern Russia in the eighteenth century. To seize the Grand Duke, murder him pitilessly, would fully satisfy his hatred. Besides, with the capture of Irkutsk, all Eastern Siberia would pass to the Tartars.

This was the major goal of Ivan Ogareff. If you listened to him, you might think he was one of the ruthless descendants of Stephan Razine, the infamous pirate who terrorized Southern Russia in the eighteenth century. Capturing the Grand Duke and killing him mercilessly would completely fulfill his hatred. Plus, with the takeover of Irkutsk, all of Eastern Siberia would fall into the hands of the Tartars.

“It shall be thus, Ivan,” replied Feofar.

“It will be like this, Ivan,” replied Feofar.

“What are your orders, Takhsir?”

"What are your orders, Takhsir?"

“To-day our headquarters shall be removed to Tomsk.”

“Today our headquarters will be moved to Tomsk.”

Ogareff bowed, and, followed by the housch-begui, he retired to execute the Emir’s orders.

Ogareff bowed, and, followed by the housch-begui, he left to carry out the Emir’s orders.

As he was about to mount his horse, to return to the outposts, a tumult broke out at some distance, in the part of the camp reserved for the prisoners. Shouts were heard, and two or three shots fired. Perhaps it was an attempt at revolt or escape, which must be summarily suppressed.

As he was about to get on his horse to head back to the outposts, a commotion erupted nearby in the section of the camp set aside for the prisoners. There were shouts, and a couple of gunshots rang out. It might have been an attempt to rebel or escape, which needed to be quickly dealt with.

Ivan Ogareff and the housch-begui walked forward and almost immediately two men, whom the soldiers had not been able to keep back appeared before them.

Ivan Ogareff and the housch-begui moved ahead, and almost right away, two men emerged before them, whom the soldiers had been unable to hold back.

The housch-begui, without more information, made a sign which was an order for death, and the heads of the two prisoners would have rolled on the ground had not Ogareff uttered a few words which arrested the sword already raised aloft. The Russian had perceived that these prisoners were strangers, and he ordered them to be brought to him.

The housch-begui, without any further information, made a signal that meant death, and the heads of the two prisoners would have fallen to the ground if Ogareff hadn't spoken a few words that stopped the sword raised high. The Russian realized these prisoners were outsiders, and he commanded that they be brought to him.

They were Harry Blount and Alcide jolivet.

They were Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet.

On Ogareff’s arrival in the camp, they had demanded to be conducted to his presence. The soldiers had refused. In consequence, a struggle, an attempt at flight, shots fired which happily missed the two correspondents, but their execution would not have been long delayed, if it had not been for the intervention of the Emir’s lieutenant.

On Ogareff’s arrival at the camp, they requested to meet him. The soldiers said no. As a result, there was a struggle, an attempt to escape, and shots were fired that fortunately missed the two reporters. However, their execution would have come quickly if the Emir’s lieutenant hadn’t intervened.

The latter observed the prisoners for some moments, they being absolutely unknown to him. They had been present at that scene in the post-house at Ichim, in which Michael Strogoff had been struck by Ogareff; but the brutal traveler had paid no attention to the persons then collected in the common room.

The latter watched the prisoners for a few moments, not recognizing them at all. They had been there during the incident at the post-house in Ichim, where Michael Strogoff was hit by Ogareff; however, the brutal traveler had not bothered to notice the people gathered in the common room at that time.

Blount and Jolivet, on the contrary, recognized him at once, and the latter said in a low voice, “Hullo! It seems that Colonel Ogareff and the rude personage of Ichim are one!” Then he added in his companion’s ear, “Explain our affair, Blount. You will do me a service. This Russian colonel in the midst of a Tartar camp disgusts me; and although, thanks to him, my head is still on my shoulders, my eyes would exhibit my feelings were I to attempt to look him in the face.”

Blount and Jolivet, on the other hand, recognized him immediately, and Jolivet whispered, “Hey! Looks like Colonel Ogareff and that rude guy from Ichim are the same person!” Then he leaned closer to his companion and said, “Clear things up for us, Blount. You’ll be helping me out. This Russian colonel hanging out in a Tartar camp disgusts me; and even though he’s the reason my head is still attached, my eyes would show how I really feel if I tried to look him in the face.”

So saying, Alcide Jolivet assumed a look of complete and haughty indifference.

So saying, Alcide Jolivet put on an expression of total and proud indifference.

Whether or not Ivan Ogareff perceived that the prisoner’s attitude was insulting towards him, he did not let it appear. “Who are you, gentlemen?” he asked in Russian, in a cold tone, but free from its usual rudeness.

Whether or not Ivan Ogareff realized that the prisoner’s attitude was insulting, he didn’t show it. “Who are you, gentlemen?” he asked in Russian, in a cold tone, but without the usual rudeness.

“Two correspondents of English and French newspapers,” replied Blount laconically.

“Two reporters from English and French newspapers,” replied Blount curtly.

“You have, doubtless, papers which will establish your identity?”

“You have, for sure, documents that can prove your identity?”

“Here are letters which accredit us in Russia, from the English and French chancellor’s office.”

“Here are letters that authenticate us in Russia, from the offices of the English and French chancellors.”

Ivan Ogareff took the letters which Blount held out, and read them attentively. “You ask,” said he, “authorization to follow our military operations in Siberia?”

Ivan Ogareff took the letters from Blount and read them carefully. “You’re asking,” he said, “for permission to follow our military operations in Siberia?”

“We ask to be free, that is all,” answered the English correspondent dryly.

“We just want to be free, that's all,” replied the English correspondent flatly.

“You are so, gentlemen,” answered Ogareff; “I am curious to read your articles in the Daily Telegraph.”

“You are right, gentlemen,” replied Ogareff; “I’m interested to read your articles in the Daily Telegraph.”

“Sir,” replied Blount, with the most imperturbable coolness, “it is sixpence a number, including postage.” And thereupon he returned to his companion, who appeared to approve completely of his replies.

“Sir,” replied Blount, with the utmost calm, “it’s sixpence a copy, including postage.” He then went back to his companion, who seemed to fully approve of his responses.

Ivan Ogareff, without frowning, mounted his horse, and going to the head of his escort, soon disappeared in a cloud of dust.

Ivan Ogareff, without a frown, got on his horse and went to the front of his escort, quickly disappearing in a cloud of dust.

“Well, Jolivet, what do you think of Colonel Ivan Ogareff, general-in-chief of the Tartar troops?” asked Blount.

“Well, Jolivet, what do you think of Colonel Ivan Ogareff, the top commander of the Tartar troops?” asked Blount.

“I think, my dear friend,” replied Alcide, smiling, “that the housch-begui made a very graceful gesture when he gave the order for our heads to be cut off.”

“I think, my dear friend,” replied Alcide, smiling, “that the housch-begui made a very elegant gesture when he ordered our heads to be chopped off.”

Whatever was the motive which led Ogareff to act thus in regard to the two correspondents, they were free and could rove at their pleasure over the scene of war. Their intention was not to leave it. The sort of antipathy which formerly they had entertained for each other had given place to a sincere friendship. Circumstances having brought them together, they no longer thought of separating. The petty questions of rivalry were forever extinguished. Harry Blount could never forget what he owed his companion, who, on the other hand, never tried to remind him of it. This friendship too assisted the reporting operations, and was thus to the advantage of their readers.

Whatever motivated Ogareff to treat the two correspondents this way, they were free to explore the war zone as they pleased. They had no intention of leaving. The mutual dislike they once had turned into a genuine friendship. Having been thrown together by circumstance, they no longer considered separating. Their petty rivalries were entirely gone. Harry Blount could never forget what he owed to his companion, who, in turn, never brought it up. This friendship also helped with their reporting and benefited their readers.

“And now,” asked Blount, “what shall we do with our liberty?”

“And now,” Blount asked, “what should we do with our freedom?”

“Take advantage of it, of course,” replied Alcide, “and go quietly to Tomsk to see what is going on there.”

“Of course, take advantage of it,” Alcide replied, “and quietly head to Tomsk to see what's happening there.”

“Until the time—very near, I hope—when we may rejoin some Russian regiment?”

“Until the time—very soon, I hope—when we can rejoin a Russian regiment?”

“As you say, my dear Blount, it won’t do to Tartarise ourselves too much. The best side is that of the most civilized army, and it is evident that the people of Central Asia will have everything to lose and absolutely nothing to gain from this invasion, while the Russians will soon repulse them. It is only a matter of time.”

“As you said, my dear Blount, we shouldn't let ourselves become too much like the Tartars. The strongest position is with the most civilized army, and it's clear that the people of Central Asia have everything to lose and nothing to gain from this invasion, while the Russians will quickly push them back. It’s just a matter of time.”

The arrival of Ivan Ogareff, which had given Jolivet and Blount their liberty, was to Michael Strogoff, on the contrary, a serious danger. Should chance bring the Czar’s courier into Ogareff’s presence, the latter could not fail to recognize in him the traveler whom he had so brutally treated at the Ichim post-house, and although Michael had not replied to the insult as he would have done under any other circumstances, attention would be drawn to him, and at once the accomplishment of his plans would be rendered more difficult.

The arrival of Ivan Ogareff, which had given Jolivet and Blount their freedom, posed a serious threat to Michael Strogoff. If chance brought the Czar’s courier into Ogareff’s sight, he would definitely recognize him as the traveler he had so harshly mistreated at the Ichim post-house. Even though Michael hadn’t reacted to the insult like he would have in any other situation, it would attract attention, making it much harder for him to achieve his goals.

This was the unpleasant side of the business. A favorable result of his arrival, however, was the order which was given to raise the camp that very day, and remove the headquarters to Tomsk. This was the accomplishment of Michael’s most fervent desire. His intention, as has been said, was to reach Tomsk concealed amongst the other prisoners; that is to say, without any risk of falling into the hands of the scouts who swarmed about the approaches to this important town. However, in consequence of the arrival of Ivan Ogareff, he questioned whether it would not be better to give up his first plan and attempt to escape during the journey.

This was the unpleasant side of the business. A positive outcome of his arrival, though, was the order to set up the camp that very day and move the headquarters to Tomsk. This was the realization of Michael’s deepest desire. His plan, as mentioned earlier, was to reach Tomsk hidden among the other prisoners; that is, without risking capture by the scouts who swarmed the area around this important town. However, because of Ivan Ogareff’s arrival, he began to wonder if it would be wiser to abandon his initial plan and try to escape during the journey.

Michael would, no doubt, have kept to the latter plan had he not learnt that Feofar-Khan and Ogareff had already set out for the town with some thousands of horsemen. “I will wait, then,” said he to himself; “at least, unless some exceptional opportunity for escape occurs. The adverse chances are numerous on this side of Tomsk, while beyond I shall in a few hours have passed the most advanced Tartar posts to the east. Still three days of patience, and may God aid me!”

Michael would definitely have stuck to the latter plan if he hadn't found out that Feofar-Khan and Ogareff had already left for the town with thousands of horsemen. “I'll wait, then,” he said to himself; “at least unless an exceptional opportunity for escape comes up. The odds are against me on this side of Tomsk, while beyond it, in just a few hours, I would have passed the furthest Tartar posts to the east. Just three more days of patience, and may God help me!”

It was indeed a journey of three days which the prisoners, under the guard of a numerous detachment of Tartars, were to make across the steppe. A hundred and fifty versts lay between the camp and the town—an easy march for the Emir’s soldiers, who wanted for nothing, but a wretched journey for these people, enfeebled by privations. More than one corpse would show the road they had traversed.

It was truly a three-day journey that the prisoners, guarded by a large group of Tartars, had to make across the steppe. A hundred and fifty versts separated the camp from the town—an easy march for the Emir’s soldiers, who lacked nothing, but a miserable journey for these people, weakened by hardship. More than one corpse would mark the path they traveled.

It was two o’clock in the afternoon, on the 12th of August, under a hot sun and cloudless sky, that the toptschi-baschi gave the order to start.

It was 2 PM on August 12th, under a blazing sun and clear sky, that the toptschi-baschi gave the command to begin.

Alcide and Blount, having bought horses, had already taken the road to Tomsk, where events were to reunite the principal personages of this story.

Alcide and Blount, having bought horses, had already set off for Tomsk, where events were about to bring the main characters of this story back together.

Amongst the prisoners brought by Ivan Ogareff to the Tartar camp was an old woman, whose taciturnity seemed to keep her apart from all those who shared her fate. Not a murmur issued from her lips. She was like a statue of grief. This woman was more strictly guarded than anyone else, and, without her appearing to notice, was constantly watched by the Tsigane Sangarre. Notwithstanding her age she was compelled to follow the convoy of prisoners on foot, without any alleviation of her suffering.

Among the prisoners taken by Ivan Ogareff to the Tartar camp was an old woman whose silence seemed to set her apart from everyone else sharing her fate. Not a sound came from her lips. She was like a statue of sorrow. This woman was guarded more closely than anyone else, and, without her seeming to notice, she was constantly monitored by the Tsigane Sangarre. Despite her age, she was forced to walk with the group of prisoners on foot, enduring her suffering with no relief.

However, a kind Providence had placed near her a courageous, kind-hearted being to comfort and assist her. Amongst her companions in misfortune a young girl, remarkable for beauty and taciturnity, seemed to have given herself the task of watching over her. No words had been exchanged between the two captives, but the girl was always at the old woman’s side when help was useful. At first the mute assistance of the stranger was accepted with some mistrust. Gradually, however, the young girl’s clear glance, her reserve, and the mysterious sympathy which draws together those who are in misfortune, thawed Marfa Strogoff’s coldness.

However, kind fate had placed a brave, compassionate person nearby to comfort and help her. Among her fellow captives, a young girl, known for her beauty and quietness, seemed to have taken it upon herself to look after her. No words had been exchanged between the two prisoners, but the girl was always by the old woman’s side when help was needed. Initially, the silent assistance of the stranger was met with some suspicion. Gradually, though, the young girl’s clear gaze, her restraint, and the unspoken bond that connects those who face hardship melted Marfa Strogoff’s coldness.

Nadia—for it was she—was thus able, without knowing it, to render to the mother those attentions which she had herself received from the son. Her instinctive kindness had doubly inspired her. In devoting herself to her service, Nadia secured to her youth and beauty the protection afforded by the age of the old prisoner.

Nadia—who was indeed she—was able, without realizing it, to show the mother the same care she had received from the son. Her natural kindness had inspired her in two ways. By dedicating herself to helping her, Nadia ensured that her youth and beauty were safeguarded by the old prisoner’s age.

On the crowd of unhappy people, embittered by sufferings, this silent pair—one seeming to be the grandmother, the other the grand-daughter—imposed a sort of respect.

On the crowd of unhappy people, bitter from their struggles, this silent pair—one appearing to be the grandmother, the other the granddaughter—commanded a certain respect.

After being carried off by the Tartar scouts on the Irtych, Nadia had been taken to Omsk. Kept prisoner in the town, she shared the fate of all those captured by Ivan Ogareff, and consequently that of Marfa Strogoff.

After being taken by the Tartar scouts on the Irtych, Nadia was brought to Omsk. Held captive in the town, she endured the same fate as everyone captured by Ivan Ogareff, including Marfa Strogoff.

If Nadia had been less energetic, she would have succumbed to this double blow. The interruption to her journey, the death of Michael, made her both desperate and excited. Divided, perhaps forever, from her father, after so many happy efforts had brought her near him, and, to crown her grief, separated from the intrepid companion whom God seemed to have placed in her way to lead her. The image of Michael Strogoff, struck before her eyes with a lance and disappearing beneath the waters of the Irtych, never left her thoughts.

If Nadia had been less energetic, she would have given in to this double blow. The disruption to her journey and the death of Michael left her feeling both desperate and excited. Divided, perhaps forever, from her father after so many joyful efforts had brought her close to him, and, to top it all off, separated from the brave companion that God seemed to have put in her path to guide her. The image of Michael Strogoff, struck through the chest with a lance and vanishing beneath the waters of the Irtych, was always on her mind.

Could such a man have died thus? For whom was God reserving His miracles if this good man, whom a noble object was urging onwards, had been allowed to perish so miserably? Then anger would prevail over grief. The scene of the affront so strangely borne by her companion at the Ichim relay returned to her memory. Her blood boiled at the recollection.

Could a man like that really have died like this? Who was God keeping His miracles for if this good man, who was pushed forward by a noble cause, was allowed to die so pitifully? Then anger would win out over sorrow. The memory of the insult her companion had suffered at the Ichim relay came back to her. Her blood boiled at the thought.

“Who will avenge him who can no longer avenge himself?” she said.

“Who will take revenge for someone who can't do it themselves?” she said.

And in her heart, she cried, “May it be I!” If before his death Michael had confided his secret to her, woman, aye girl though she was, she might have been able to carry to a successful conclusion the interrupted task of that brother whom God had so soon taken from her.

And in her heart, she cried, “Let it be me!” If before his death Michael had shared his secret with her, a woman, although still a girl, she might have been able to successfully finish the task that her brother, whom God had taken from her too soon, had left unfinished.

Absorbed in these thoughts, it can be understood how Nadia could remain insensible to the miseries even of her captivity. Thus chance had united her to Marfa Strogoff without her having the least suspicion of who she was. How could she imagine that this old woman, a prisoner like herself, was the mother of him, whom she only knew as the merchant Nicholas Korpanoff? And on the other hand, how could Marfa guess that a bond of gratitude connected this young stranger with her son?

Absorbed in these thoughts, it's easy to see how Nadia could be unaware of the hardships even of her captivity. Fate had brought her together with Marfa Strogoff without her having the slightest idea of who she was. How could she possibly think that this old woman, a prisoner just like her, was the mother of the man she knew only as the merchant Nicholas Korpanoff? And on the other hand, how could Marfa suspect that a bond of gratitude linked this young stranger to her son?

The thing that first struck Nadia in Marfa Strogoff was the similarity in the way in which each bore her hard fate. This stoicism of the old woman under the daily hardships, this contempt of bodily suffering, could only be caused by a moral grief equal to her own. So Nadia thought; and she was not mistaken. It was an instinctive sympathy for that part of her misery which Marfa did not show which first drew Nadia towards her. This way of bearing her sorrow went to the proud heart of the young girl. She did not offer her services; she gave them. Marfa had neither to refuse nor accept them. In the difficult parts of the journey, the girl was there to support her. When the provisions were given out, the old woman would not have moved, but Nadia shared her small portion with her; and thus this painful journey was performed. Thanks to her companion, Marfa was able to follow the soldiers who guarded the prisoners without being fastened to a saddle-bow, as were many other unfortunate wretches, and thus dragged along this road of sorrow.

The first thing that hit Nadia about Marfa Strogoff was how similarly they both handled their tough situations. The old woman's strength in dealing with daily struggles and her indifference to physical pain had to come from a deep emotional pain that matched her own. Nadia believed this, and she was right. It was a natural empathy for the part of Marfa's suffering that she kept hidden that initially drew Nadia to her. This way of enduring her heartbreak resonated with the young girl's proud spirit. Nadia didn’t just offer help; she gave it freely. Marfa didn’t have to refuse or accept; it was understood. During the tough parts of their journey, the girl was there to support her. When rations were handed out, the old woman might have stayed still, but Nadia shared her meager share with her, and together they made it through this grueling trip. Thanks to her companion, Marfa was able to keep up with the soldiers watching over the prisoners without being tied to a saddle, unlike many other unfortunate souls, and thus, they traveled this path of pain.

“May God reward you, my daughter, for what you have done for my old age!” said Marfa Strogoff once, and for some time these were the only words exchanged between the two unfortunate beings.

“May God reward you, my daughter, for what you’ve done for my old age!” said Marfa Strogoff once, and for a while, those were the only words exchanged between the two unfortunate beings.

During these few days, which to them appeared like centuries, it would seem that the old woman and the girl would have been led to speak of their situation. But Marfa Strogoff, from a caution which may be easily understood, never spoke about herself except with the greatest brevity. She never made the smallest allusion to her son, nor to the unfortunate meeting.

During these few days, which felt like centuries to them, it seemed that the old woman and the girl would have talked about their situation. But Marfa Strogoff, out of understandable caution, never discussed herself except in the briefest terms. She never hinted at her son or the unfortunate encounter.

Nadia also, if not completely silent, spoke little. However, one day her heart overflowed, and she told all the events which had occurred from her departure from Wladimir to the death of Nicholas Korpanoff.

Nadia, though not completely silent, didn't say much. One day, though, she opened up and shared everything that had happened from the time she left Wladimir until Nicholas Korpanoff's death.

All that her young companion told intensely interested the old Siberian. “Nicholas Korpanoff!” said she. “Tell me again about this Nicholas. I know only one man, one alone, in whom such conduct would not have astonished me. Nicholas Korpanoff! Was that really his name? Are you sure of it, my daughter?”

All that her young friend said really intrigued the old Siberian. “Nicholas Korpanoff!” she exclaimed. “Tell me again about this Nicholas. There’s only one person I know who wouldn’t surprise me with such behavior. Nicholas Korpanoff! Was that really his name? Are you sure of it, my daughter?”

“Why should he have deceived me in this,” replied Nadia, “when he deceived me in no other way?”

“Why would he have lied to me about this,” replied Nadia, “when he hasn't lied to me in any other way?”

Moved, however, by a kind of presentiment, Marfa Strogoff put questions upon questions to Nadia.

Moved by a sense of intuition, Marfa Strogoff asked Nadia one question after another.

“You told me he was fearless, my daughter. You have proved that he has been so?” asked she.

“You told me he was fearless, my daughter. Have you shown that he really is?” she asked.

“Yes, fearless indeed!” replied Nadia.

“Yes, truly fearless!” replied Nadia.

“It was just what my son would have done,” said Marfa to herself.

“It was exactly what my son would have done,” Marfa said to herself.

Then she resumed, “Did you not say that nothing stopped him, nor astonished him; that he was so gentle in his strength that you had a sister as well as a brother in him, and he watched over you like a mother?”

Then she continued, “Did you not say that nothing could stop him or surprise him; that he was so kind in his strength that you had both a sister and a brother in him, and he looked after you like a mother?”

“Yes, yes,” said Nadia. “Brother, sister, mother—he has been all to me!”

“Yes, yes,” Nadia said. “He's been like a brother, sister, and mother to me!”

“And defended you like a lion?”

“And defended you like a lion?”

“A lion indeed!” replied Nadia. “A lion, a hero!”

“A lion for sure!” replied Nadia. “A lion, a hero!”

“My son, my son!” thought the old Siberian. “But you said, however, that he bore a terrible insult at that post-house in Ichim?”

“My son, my son!” thought the old Siberian. “But you did say, though, that he took a terrible insult at that inn in Ichim?”

“He did bear it,” answered Nadia, looking down.

“He did handle it,” replied Nadia, looking down.

“He bore it!” murmured Marfa, shuddering.

“He handled it!” murmured Marfa, shuddering.

“Mother, mother,” cried Nadia, “do not blame him! He had a secret. A secret of which God alone is as yet the judge!”

“Mom, mom,” cried Nadia, “don’t blame him! He had a secret. A secret that only God can judge!”

“And,” said Marfa, raising her head and looking at Nadia as though she would read the depths of her heart, “in that hour of humiliation did you not despise this Nicholas Korpanoff?”

“And,” said Marfa, lifting her head and gazing at Nadia as if trying to decipher the depths of her heart, “in that moment of humiliation, didn’t you look down on this Nicholas Korpanoff?”

“I admired without understanding him,” replied the girl. “I never felt him more worthy of respect.”

“I admired him without really getting it,” the girl replied. “I never felt he was more deserving of respect.”

The old woman was silent for a minute.

The old woman was quiet for a minute.

“Was he tall?” she asked.

“Is he tall?” she asked.

“Very tall.”

“Super tall.”

“And very handsome? Come, speak, my daughter.”

“And very handsome? Come on, talk to me, my daughter.”

“He was very handsome,” replied Nadia, blushing.

“He was really good-looking,” replied Nadia, blushing.

“It was my son! I tell you it was my son!” exclaimed the old woman, embracing Nadia.

“It was my son! I swear it was my son!” yelled the old woman, hugging Nadia.

“Your son!” said Nadia amazed, “your son!”

“Your son!” Nadia said, amazed. “Your son!”

“Come,” said Marfa; “let us get to the bottom of this, my child. Your companion, your friend, your protector had a mother. Did he never speak to you of his mother?”

“Come,” said Marfa; “let's figure this out, my child. Your companion, your friend, your protector had a mother. Did he ever talk to you about his mother?”

“Of his mother?” said Nadia. “He spoke to me of his mother as I spoke to him of my father—often, always. He adored her.”

“About his mom?” Nadia asked. “He talked to me about his mom just like I talked to him about my dad—often, all the time. He adored her.”

“Nadia, Nadia, you have just told me about my own son,” said the old woman.

“Nadia, Nadia, you just told me about my own son,” said the old woman.

And she added impetuously, “Was he not going to see this mother, whom you say he loved, in Omsk?”

And she added impulsively, “Wasn’t he going to see this mother, who you say he loved, in Omsk?”

“No,” answered Nadia, “no, he was not.”

“No,” Nadia replied, “he wasn’t.”

“Not!” cried Marfa. “You dare to tell me not!”

“Not!” shouted Marfa. “How dare you tell me not!”

“I say so: but it remains to me to tell you that from motives which outweighed everything else, motives which I do not know, I understand that Nicholas Korpanoff had to traverse the country completely in secret. To him it was a question of life and death, and still more, a question of duty and honor.”

“I’m saying this: but I need to tell you that for reasons that were more important than anything else, reasons I don’t know, I understand that Nicholas Korpanoff had to travel across the country entirely in secret. For him, it was a matter of life and death, and even more so, a matter of duty and honor.”

“Duty, indeed, imperious duty,” said the old Siberian, “of those who sacrifice everything, even the joy of giving a kiss, perhaps the last, to his old mother. All that you do not know, Nadia—all that I did not know myself—I now know. You have made me understand everything. But the light which you have thrown on the mysteries of my heart, I cannot return on yours. Since my son has not told you his secret, I must keep it. Forgive me, Nadia; I can never repay what you have done for me.”

“Duty, indeed, a strict duty,” said the old Siberian, “for those who give up everything, even the joy of giving a kiss, perhaps the last, to his old mother. Everything you don’t know, Nadia—all that I didn’t know myself—I now understand. You’ve helped me see it all. But the light you’ve shed on the mysteries of my heart, I can’t reflect back onto yours. Since my son hasn’t shared his secret with you, I must keep it. Forgive me, Nadia; I can never repay what you’ve done for me.”

“Mother, I ask you nothing,” replied Nadia.

“Mom, I’m not asking you for anything,” replied Nadia.

All was thus explained to the old Siberian, all, even the conduct of her son with regard to herself in the inn at Omsk. There was no doubt that the young girl’s companion was Michael Strogoff, and that a secret mission in the invaded country obliged him to conceal his quality of the Czar’s courier.

All of this was explained to the old Siberian, including her son's behavior towards her at the inn in Omsk. There was no doubt that the young girl’s companion was Michael Strogoff, and that a secret mission in the invaded territory required him to hide the fact that he was the Czar’s courier.

“Ah, my brave boy!” thought Marfa. “No, I will not betray you, and tortures shall not wrest from me the avowal that it was you whom I saw at Omsk.”

“Ah, my brave boy!” thought Marfa. “No, I will not betray you, and no amount of torture will force me to admit that it was you I saw in Omsk.”

Marfa could with a word have paid Nadia for all her devotion to her. She could have told her that her companion, Nicholas Korpanoff, or rather Michael Strogoff, had not perished in the waters of the Irtych, since it was some days after that incident that she had met him, that she had spoken to him.

Marfa could have easily paid Nadia for all her loyalty with just a word. She could have told her that her companion, Nicholas Korpanoff, or rather Michael Strogoff, hadn’t died in the waters of the Irtych, since she had met him and talked to him days after that incident.

But she restrained herself, she was silent, and contented herself with saying, “Hope, my child! Misfortune will not overwhelm you. You will see your father again; I feel it; and perhaps he who gave you the name of sister is not dead. God cannot have allowed your brave companion to perish. Hope, my child, hope! Do as I do. The mourning which I wear is not yet for my son.”

But she held back, stayed quiet, and settled for saying, “Hold on, my child! Misfortune won’t defeat you. You’ll see your father again; I know it; and maybe the one who called you sister isn’t gone. God wouldn’t let your brave friend die. Hold on, my child, hold on! Follow my lead. The grief I show isn’t for my son yet.”





CHAPTER III BLOW FOR BLOW

SUCH were now the relative situations of Marfa Strogoff and Nadia. All was understood by the old Siberian, and though the young girl was ignorant that her much-regretted companion still lived, she at least knew his relationship to her whom she had made her mother; and she thanked God for having given her the joy of taking the place of the son whom the prisoner had lost.

SUCH were now the relative situations of Marfa Strogoff and Nadia. All was understood by the old Siberian, and though the young girl was ignorant that her much-regretted companion still lived, she at least knew his relationship to her whom she had made her mother; and she thanked God for having given her the joy of taking the place of the son whom the prisoner had lost.

But what neither of them could know was that Michael, having been captured at Kolyvan, was in the same convoy and was on his way to Tomsk with them.

But what neither of them could know was that Michael, having been captured at Kolyvan, was in the same convoy and was on his way to Tomsk with them.

The prisoners brought by Ivan Ogareff had been added to those already kept by the Emir in the Tartar camp. These unfortunate people, consisting of Russians, Siberians, soldiers and civilians, numbered some thousands, and formed a column which extended over several versts. Some among them being considered dangerous were handcuffed and fastened to a long chain. There were, too, women and children, many of the latter suspended to the pommels of the saddles, while the former were dragged mercilessly along the road on foot, or driven forward as if they were animals. The horsemen compelled them to maintain a certain order, and there were no laggards with the exception of those who fell never to rise again.

The prisoners brought by Ivan Ogareff were added to those already held by the Emir in the Tartar camp. These unfortunate people, including Russians, Siberians, soldiers, and civilians, numbered in the thousands and formed a column stretching over several versts. Some of them, deemed dangerous, were handcuffed and chained together. There were also women and children, many of the latter suspended from the pommels of saddles, while the women were cruelly forced to walk on foot or pushed forward like they were animals. The horsemen made sure they stayed in a certain order, and there were no stragglers except for those who fell and never got up again.

In consequence of this arrangement, Michael Strogoff, marching in the first ranks of those who had left the Tartar camp—that is to say, among the Kolyvan prisoners—was unable to mingle with the prisoners who had arrived after him from Omsk. He had therefore no suspicion that his mother and Nadia were present in the convoy, nor did they suppose that he was among those in front. This journey from the camp to Tomsk, performed under the lashes and spear-points of the soldiers, proved fatal to many, and terrible to all. The prisoners traveled across the steppe, over a road made still more dusty by the passage of the Emir and his vanguard. Orders had been given to march rapidly. The short halts were rare. The hundred miles under a burning sky seemed interminable, though they were performed as rapidly as possible.

As a result of this arrangement, Michael Strogoff, marching in the front ranks of those who had left the Tartar camp—that is, among the Kolyvan prisoners—couldn't connect with the prisoners who had come after him from Omsk. He had no idea that his mother and Nadia were in the convoy, nor did they think he was among those in front. The journey from the camp to Tomsk, carried out under the whips and spear-points of the soldiers, proved deadly for many and horrific for everyone. The prisoners traveled across the steppe, on a road made even dustier by the passage of the Emir and his vanguard. They had been ordered to move quickly. The brief stops were infrequent. The hundred miles under a scorching sky felt endless, even though they were traveling as fast as possible.

The country, which extends from the right of the Obi to the base of the spur detached from the Sayanok Mountains, is very sterile. Only a few stunted and burnt-up shrubs here and there break the monotony of the immense plain. There was no cultivation, for there was no water; and it was water that the prisoners, parched by their painful march, most needed. To find a stream they must have diverged fifty versts eastward, to the very foot of the mountains.

The land, stretching from the right side of the Obi to the base of the spur separated from the Sayanok Mountains, is incredibly barren. Only a few stunted, dried-out shrubs here and there disrupt the monotony of the vast plain. There was no farming because there was no water, and it was water that the prisoners, suffering from their grueling march, desperately needed. To find a stream, they would have to veer fifty versts eastward, all the way to the base of the mountains.

There flows the Tom, a little affluent of the Obi, which passes near Tomsk before losing itself in one of the great northern arteries. There water would have been abundant, the steppe less arid, the heat less severe. But the strictest orders had been given to the commanders of the convoy to reach Tomsk by the shortest way, for the Emir was much afraid of being taken in the flank and cut off by some Russian column descending from the northern provinces.

There flows the Tom, a small tributary of the Obi, which passes near Tomsk before flowing into one of the major northern rivers. There, water would have been plentiful, the steppe less dry, and the heat less intense. But the commanders of the convoy had been given strict orders to reach Tomsk by the quickest route, as the Emir was very concerned about being attacked from the side and cut off by a Russian force coming down from the northern provinces.

It is useless to dwell upon the sufferings of the unhappy prisoners. Many hundreds fell on the steppe, where their bodies would lie until winter, when the wolves would devour the remnants of their bones.

It’s pointless to focus on the pain of the miserable prisoners. Many hundreds fell on the steppe, where their bodies would remain until winter, when the wolves would feast on the remains of their bones.

As Nadia helped the old Siberian, so in the same way did Michael render to his more feeble companions in misfortune such services as his situation allowed. He encouraged some, supported others, going to and fro, until a prick from a soldier’s lance obliged him to resume the place which had been assigned him in the ranks.

As Nadia helped the old Siberian, Michael did the same for his weaker companions in hardship, providing them with whatever assistance he could. He encouraged some, supported others, moving back and forth, until a jab from a soldier's lance forced him to return to the position assigned to him in the ranks.

Why did he not endeavor to escape?

Why didn’t he try to escape?

The reason was that he had now quite determined not to venture until the steppe was safe for him. He was resolved in his idea of going as far as Tomsk “at the Emir’s expense,” and indeed he was right. As he observed the numerous detachments which scoured the plain on the convoy’s flanks, now to the south, now to the north, it was evident that before he could have gone two versts he must have been recaptured. The Tartar horsemen swarmed—it actually appeared as if they sprang from the earth—like insects which a thunderstorm brings to the surface of the ground. Flight under these conditions would have been extremely difficult, if not impossible. The soldiers of the escort displayed excessive vigilance, for they would have paid for the slightest carelessness with their heads.

The reason was that he had firmly decided not to take any risks until the steppe was safe for him. He was set on going as far as Tomsk “at the Emir’s expense,” and he was right to feel that way. As he watched the many patrols scanning the plains on either side of the convoy, sometimes to the south, sometimes to the north, it was clear that before he could even cover two versts, he would have been caught again. The Tartar horsemen were everywhere—it seemed like they were springing up from the ground like insects after a downpour. Escaping under these circumstances would have been extremely challenging, if not impossible. The soldiers in the escort were overly alert, knowing that even the slightest mistake could cost them their lives.

At nightfall of the 15th of August, the convoy reached the little village of Zabediero, thirty versts from Tomsk.

At sunset on August 15th, the convoy arrived at the small village of Zabediero, thirty versts from Tomsk.

The prisoners’ first movement would have been to rush into the river, but they were not allowed to leave the ranks until the halt had been organized. Although the current of the Tom was just now like a torrent, it might have favored the flight of some bold or desperate man, and the strictest measures of vigilance were taken. Boats, requisitioned at Zabediero, were brought up to the Tom and formed a line of obstacles impossible to pass. As to the encampment on the outskirts of the village, it was guarded by a cordon of sentinels.

The prisoners’ first instinct was to rush into the river, but they weren’t allowed to break ranks until everything had been organized. Even though the Tom was rushing by like a torrent, it could have aided the escape of some brave or desperate person, so strict vigilance was enforced. Boats, taken from Zabediero, were brought to the Tom and formed an impenetrable barrier. The camp on the edge of the village was protected by a line of guards.

Michael Strogoff, who now naturally thought of escape, saw, after carefully surveying the situation, that under these conditions it was perfectly impossible; so, not wishing to compromise himself, he waited.

Michael Strogoff, who was now obviously thinking about escaping, realized after carefully assessing the situation that under these circumstances it was completely impossible. So, not wanting to put himself at risk, he waited.

The prisoners were to encamp for the whole night on the banks of the Tom, for the Emir had put off the entrance of his troops into Tomsk. It had been decided that a military fête should mark the inauguration of the Tartar headquarters in this important city. Feofar-Khan already occupied the fortress, but the bulk of his army bivouacked under its walls, waiting until the time came for them to make a solemn entry.

The prisoners were set to camp for the entire night by the banks of the Tom, as the Emir had delayed the arrival of his troops into Tomsk. It had been agreed that a military celebration would mark the opening of the Tartar headquarters in this key city. Feofar-Khan already held the fortress, but most of his army was camping outside its walls, waiting for the moment to enter ceremoniously.

Ivan Ogareff left the Emir at Tomsk, where both had arrived the evening before, and returned to the camp at Zabediero. From here he was to start the next day with the rear-guard of the Tartar army. A house had been arranged for him in which to pass the night. At sunrise horse and foot soldiers were to proceed to Tomsk, where the Emir wished to receive them with the pomp usual to Asiatic sovereigns. As soon as the halt was organized, the prisoners, worn out with their three days’ journey, and suffering from burning thirst, could drink and take a little rest. The sun had already set, when Nadia, supporting Marfa Strogoff, reached the banks of the Tom. They had not till then been able to get through those who crowded the banks, but at last they came to drink in their turn.

Ivan Ogareff left the Emir in Tomsk, where they had both arrived the evening before, and went back to the camp at Zabediero. From there, he was set to leave the next day with the rear-guard of the Tartar army. A house had been arranged for him to spend the night. At sunrise, both foot soldiers and cavalry were supposed to head to Tomsk, where the Emir wanted to welcome them with the usual pomp reserved for Asiatic rulers. Once things settled down, the prisoners, exhausted from their three-day journey and suffering from intense thirst, could finally drink and take a little rest. The sun had already gone down when Nadia, supporting Marfa Strogoff, reached the banks of the Tom. Until then, they had been unable to get through the crowd along the banks, but at last, they were able to drink in their turn.

The old woman bent over the clear stream, and Nadia, plunging in her hand, carried it to Marfa’s lips. Then she refreshed herself. They found new life in these welcome waters. Suddenly Nadia started up; an involuntary cry escaped her.

The old woman leaned over the clear stream, and Nadia, dipping her hand in, brought it to Marfa’s lips. Then she quenched her thirst. They felt revitalized by these inviting waters. Suddenly, Nadia jumped up; a spontaneous cry burst from her.

Michael Strogoff was there, a few steps from her. It was he. The dying rays of the sun fell upon him.

Michael Strogoff was right there, just a few steps away from her. It was him. The last rays of the sun were shining down on him.

At Nadia’s cry Michael started. But he had sufficient command over himself not to utter a word by which he might have been compromised. And yet, when he saw Nadia, he also recognized his mother.

At Nadia's shout, Michael jumped. But he had enough self-control not to say anything that might have put him in a tough spot. Still, when he saw Nadia, he also recognized his mom.

Feeling he could not long keep master of himself at this unexpected meeting, he covered his eyes with his hands and walked quickly away.

Feeling that he couldn't maintain his composure for much longer at this unexpected meeting, he covered his eyes with his hands and walked away quickly.

Nadia’s impulse was to run after him, but the old Siberian murmured in her ear, “Stay, my daughter!”

Nadia felt the urge to run after him, but the old Siberian whispered in her ear, “Stay, my daughter!”

“It is he!” replied Nadia, choking with emotion. “He lives, mother! It is he!”

“It’s him!” Nadia replied, struggling with her emotions. “He’s alive, mom! It’s really him!”

“It is my son,” answered Marfa, “it is Michael Strogoff, and you see that I do not make a step towards him! Imitate me, my daughter.”

“It’s my son,” Marfa replied, “it’s Michael Strogoff, and you can see I’m not moving a step towards him! Follow my example, my daughter.”

Michael had just experienced the most violent emotion which a man can feel. His mother and Nadia were there!

Michael had just gone through the most intense emotion a man can feel. His mom and Nadia were there!

The two prisoners who were always together in his heart, God had brought them together in this common misfortune. Did Nadia know who he was? Yes, for he had seen Marfa’s gesture, holding her back as she was about to rush towards him. Marfa, then, had understood all, and kept his secret.

The two prisoners who were always connected in his heart, God had brought them together in this shared misfortune. Did Nadia know who he was? Yes, because he had seen Marfa’s gesture, stopping her just as she was about to run towards him. Marfa, then, had understood everything and kept his secret.

During that night, Michael was twenty times on the point of looking for and joining his mother; but he knew that he must resist the longing he felt to take her in his arms, and once more press the hand of his young companion. The least imprudence might be fatal. He had besides sworn not to see his mother. Once at Tomsk, since he could not escape this very night, he would set off without having even embraced the two beings in whom all the happiness of his life was centered, and whom he should leave exposed to so many perils.

During that night, Michael almost went to find and join his mother about twenty times; but he knew he had to resist the strong urge to take her in his arms and once again hold the hand of his young companion. The slightest mistake could be disastrous. He had also sworn not to see his mother. Once in Tomsk, since he couldn't escape that very night, he would leave without even having embraced the two people who meant everything to him, and who he would leave vulnerable to so many dangers.

Michael hoped that this fresh meeting at the Zabediero camp would have no disastrous consequences either to his mother or to himself. But he did not know that part of this scene, although it passed so rapidly, had been observed by Sangarre, Ogareff’s spy.

Michael hoped that this new meeting at the Zabediero camp wouldn't have any bad outcomes for either his mom or himself. But he didn’t realize that even though this moment went by so quickly, it had been seen by Sangarre, Ogareff’s spy.

The Tsigane was there, a few paces off, on the bank, as usual, watching the old Siberian woman. She had not caught sight of Michael, for he disappeared before she had time to look around; but the mother’s gesture as she kept back Nadia had not escaped her, and the look in Marfa’s eyes told her all.

The Tsigane was there, a few steps away, on the bank, as usual, watching the old Siberian woman. She hadn’t noticed Michael, as he slipped away before she had a chance to turn around; but she saw the mother’s gesture as she held Nadia back, and the expression in Marfa’s eyes revealed everything.

It was now beyond doubt that Marfa Strogoff’s son, the Czar’s courier, was at this moment in Zabediero, among Ivan Ogareff’s prisoners. Sangarre did not know him, but she knew that he was there. She did not then attempt to discover him, for it would have been impossible in the dark and the immense crowd.

It was now undeniably clear that Marfa Strogoff’s son, the Czar’s courier, was currently in Zabediero, among Ivan Ogareff’s prisoners. Sangarre didn’t know him, but she was aware that he was there. She didn’t try to find him, as it would have been impossible in the darkness and the huge crowd.

As for again watching Nadia and Marfa Strogoff, that was equally useless. It was evident that the two women would keep on their guard, and it would be impossible to overhear anything of a nature to compromise the courier of the Czar. The Tsigane’s first thought was to tell Ivan Ogareff. She therefore immediately left the encampment. A quarter of an hour after, she reached Zabediero, and was shown into the house occupied by the Emir’s lieutenant. Ogareff received the Tsigane directly.

Watching Nadia and Marfa Strogoff again was just as pointless. It was clear that the two women would stay cautious, so it would be impossible to overhear anything that could put the Czar's courier at risk. The Tsigane’s first thought was to inform Ivan Ogareff. She quickly left the camp and, after about fifteen minutes, arrived at Zabediero, where she was brought into the house used by the Emir’s lieutenant. Ogareff met the Tsigane right away.

“What have you to tell me, Sangarre?” he asked.

“What do you have to tell me, Sangarre?” he asked.

“Marfa Strogoff’s son is in the encampment.”

“Marfa Strogoff’s son is at the camp.”

“A prisoner?”

"Is that a prisoner?"

“A prisoner.”

“A detainee.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Ogareff, “I shall know—”

“Ah!” exclaimed Ogareff, “I will know—”

“You will know nothing, Ivan,” replied Tsigane; “for you do not even know him by sight.”

“You don't know anything, Ivan,” Tsigane replied; “because you don't even recognize him.”

“But you know him; you have seen him, Sangarre?”

“But you know him; you’ve seen him, Sangarre?”

“I have not seen him; but his mother betrayed herself by a gesture, which told me everything.”

“I haven’t seen him, but his mother gave herself away with a gesture that revealed everything.”

“Are you not mistaken?”

“Are you sure about that?”

“I am not mistaken.”

"I'm not mistaken."

“You know the importance which I attach to the apprehension of this courier,” said Ivan Ogareff. “If the letter which he has brought from Moscow reaches Irkutsk, if it is given to the Grand Duke, the Grand Duke will be on his guard, and I shall not be able to get at him. I must have that letter at any price. Now you come to tell me that the bearer of this letter is in my power. I repeat, Sangarre, are you not mistaken?”

“You know how important it is for me to catch this courier,” said Ivan Ogareff. “If the letter he brought from Moscow reaches Irkutsk and gets into the hands of the Grand Duke, he’ll be cautious, and I won’t be able to get to him. I need that letter no matter what. Now, you’re telling me that the person carrying this letter is in my control. I ask you again, Sangarre, are you sure about this?”

Ogareff spoke with great animation. His emotion showed the extreme importance he attached to the possession of this letter. Sangarre was not at all put out by the urgency with which Ogareff repeated his question. “I am not mistaken, Ivan,” she said.

Ogareff spoke with a lot of energy. His emotions showed just how important he thought it was to have this letter. Sangarre wasn't bothered at all by Ogareff's urgency as he repeated his question. “I'm not wrong, Ivan,” she said.

“But, Sangarre, there are thousands of prisoners; and you say that you do not know Michael Strogoff.”

“But, Sangarre, there are thousands of prisoners; and you say that you don’t know Michael Strogoff.”

“No,” answered the Tsigane, with a look of savage joy, “I do not know him; but his mother knows him. Ivan, we must make his mother speak.”

“No,” replied the Gypsy, with a look of fierce happiness, “I don't know him; but his mother knows him. Ivan, we need to get his mother to talk.”

“To-morrow she shall speak!” cried Ogareff. So saying, he extended his hand to the Tsigane, who kissed it; for there is nothing servile in this act of respect, it being usual among the Northern races.

“Tomorrow she will speak!” cried Ogareff. As he said this, he extended his hand to the Tsigane, who kissed it; for there is nothing subservient in this gesture of respect, as it is common among the Northern peoples.

Sangarre returned to the camp. She found out Nadia and Marfa Strogoff, and passed the night in watching them. Although worn out with fatigue, the old woman and the girl did not sleep. Their great anxiety kept them awake. Michael was living, but a prisoner. Did Ogareff know him, or would he not soon find him out? Nadia was occupied by the one thought that he whom she had thought dead still lived. But Marfa saw further into the future: and, although she did not care what became of herself, she had every reason to fear for her son.

Sangarre returned to the camp. She found Nadia and Marfa Strogoff and spent the night watching over them. Even though the old woman and the girl were exhausted, their intense worry kept them awake. Michael was alive but a prisoner. Did Ogareff recognize him, or would he not figure it out soon? Nadia was consumed by the one thought that the man she believed to be dead was still alive. But Marfa looked further ahead: and while she didn’t care what happened to her, she had plenty of reasons to be concerned for her son.

Sangarre, under cover of the night, had crept near the two women, and remained there several hours listening. She heard nothing. From an instinctive feeling of prudence not a word was exchanged between Nadia and Marfa Strogoff. The next day, the 16th of August, about ten in the morning, trumpet-calls resounded throughout the encampment. The Tartar soldiers were almost immediately under arms.

Sangarre, hidden in the dark, had quietly approached the two women and stayed there for several hours, listening. She didn’t hear anything. Out of a strong sense of caution, Nadia and Marfa Strogoff didn’t exchange a word. The next day, August 16th, around ten in the morning, trumpet calls echoed throughout the camp. The Tartar soldiers quickly got ready for action.

Ivan Ogareff arrived, surrounded by a large staff of Tartar officers. His face was more clouded than usual, and his knitted brow gave signs of latent wrath which was waiting for an occasion to break forth.

Ivan Ogareff arrived, surrounded by a large group of Tartar officers. His face was more troubled than usual, and his furrowed brow showed signs of anger that was ready to explode at any moment.

Michael Strogoff, hidden in a group of prisoners, saw this man pass. He had a presentiment that some catastrophe was imminent: for Ivan Ogareff knew now that Marfa was the mother of Michael Strogoff.

Michael Strogoff, concealed among a group of prisoners, saw this man walk by. He had a feeling that disaster was near: for Ivan Ogareff now knew that Marfa was Michael Strogoff's mother.

Ogareff dismounted, and his escort cleared a large circle round him. Just then Sangarre approached him, and said, “I have no news.”

Ogareff got off his horse, and his escort formed a large circle around him. At that moment, Sangarre came up to him and said, “I have no news.”

Ivan Ogareff’s only reply was to give an order to one of his officers. Then the ranks of prisoners were brutally hurried up by the soldiers. The unfortunate people, driven on with whips, or pushed on with lances, arranged themselves round the camp. A strong guard of soldiers drawn up behind, rendered escape impossible.

Ivan Ogareff’s only response was to give an order to one of his officers. Then the soldiers harshly rushed the lines of prisoners. The unfortunate people, urged on with whips, or shoved with lances, gathered around the camp. A strong guard of soldiers positioned behind made escape impossible.

Silence then ensued, and, on a sign from Ivan Ogareff, Sangarre advanced towards the group, in the midst of which stood Marfa.

Silence followed, and at a signal from Ivan Ogareff, Sangarre moved towards the group, in the center of which stood Marfa.

The old Siberian saw her, and knew what was going to happen. A scornful smile passed over her face. Then leaning towards Nadia, she said in a low tone, “You know me no longer, my daughter. Whatever may happen, and however hard this trial may be, not a word, not a sign. It concerns him, and not me.”

The old Siberian saw her and knew what was about to happen. A mocking smile crossed her face. Then, leaning toward Nadia, she said quietly, “You don't know me anymore, my daughter. No matter what happens, and no matter how difficult this trial may be, not a word, not a sign. This is about him, not me.”

At that moment Sangarre, having regarded her for an instant, put her hand on her shoulder.

At that moment, Sangarre looked at her for a moment and then placed her hand on her shoulder.

“What do you want with me?” said Marfa.

“What do you want from me?” said Marfa.

“Come!” replied Sangarre, and pushing the old Siberian before her, she took her to Ivan Ogareff, in the middle of the cleared ground. Michael cast down his eyes that their angry flashings might not appear.

“Come!” said Sangarre, and pushing the old Siberian in front of her, she brought her to Ivan Ogareff, in the center of the cleared area. Michael lowered his gaze so that his angry glances wouldn’t be seen.

Marfa, standing before Ivan Ogareff, drew herself up, crossed her arms on her breast, and waited.

Marfa, facing Ivan Ogareff, straightened up, crossed her arms over her chest, and waited.

“You are Marfa Strogoff?” asked Ogareff.

"Are you Marfa Strogoff?" asked Ogareff.

“Yes,” replied the old Siberian calmly.

“Yes,” replied the old Siberian calmly.

“Do you retract what you said to me when, three days ago, I interrogated you at Omsk?”

“Do you take back what you said to me when I questioned you in Omsk three days ago?”

“No!”

“Nope!”

“Then you do not know that your son, Michael Strogoff, courier of the Czar, has passed through Omsk?”

“Then you don’t know that your son, Michael Strogoff, the Czar’s courier, has passed through Omsk?”

“I do not know it.”

"I don't know it."

“And the man in whom you thought you recognized your son, was not he your son?”

“And the man you thought you recognized as your son, wasn’t he your son?”

“He was not my son.”

“He's not my son.”

“And since then you have not seen him amongst the prisoners?”

“And since then you haven’t seen him among the prisoners?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“If he were pointed out, would you recognize him?”

“If he was pointed out, would you recognize him?”

“No.”

“No.”

On this reply, which showed such determined resolution, a murmur was heard amongst the crowd.

On seeing this reply, which showed such strong determination, a murmur went through the crowd.

Ogareff could not restrain a threatening gesture.

Ogareff couldn't hold back a menacing gesture.

“Listen,” said he to Marfa, “your son is here, and you shall immediately point him out to me.”

“Listen,” he said to Marfa, “your son is here, and you need to show him to me right away.”

“No.”

“No.”

“All these men, taken at Omsk and Kolyvan, will defile before you; and if you do not show me Michael Strogoff, you shall receive as many blows of the knout as men shall have passed before you.”

“All these men, captured at Omsk and Kolyvan, will parade in front of you; and if you don’t show me Michael Strogoff, you will be given as many lashes with the knout as the number of men who pass before you.”

Ivan Ogareff saw that, whatever might be his threats, whatever might be the tortures to which he submitted her, the indomitable Siberian would not speak. To discover the courier of the Czar, he counted, then, not on her, but on Michael himself. He did not believe it possible that, when mother and son were in each other’s presence, some involuntary movement would not betray him. Of course, had he wished to seize the imperial letter, he would simply have given orders to search all the prisoners; but Michael might have destroyed the letter, having learnt its contents; and if he were not recognized, if he were to reach Irkutsk, all Ivan Ogareff’s plans would be baffled. It was thus not only the letter which the traitor must have, but the bearer himself.

Ivan Ogareff realized that no matter what threats he made or what tortures he put her through, the unyielding Siberian woman would not give in. To find the Czar's courier, he decided to rely not on her, but on Michael himself. He couldn’t believe that when mother and son were together, some involuntary gesture wouldn’t reveal his identity. Of course, if he wanted to get the imperial letter, he could have just ordered a search of all the prisoners; but Michael might have destroyed the letter after learning what it contained. If Michael wasn’t recognized and managed to get to Irkutsk, all of Ivan Ogareff’s plans would fall apart. So, it wasn't just the letter that the traitor needed, but also the courier himself.

Nadia had heard all, and she now knew who was Michael Strogoff, and why he had wished to cross, without being recognized, the invaded provinces of Siberia.

Nadia had heard everything, and she now knew who Michael Strogoff was and why he wanted to cross the occupied provinces of Siberia without being recognized.

On an order from Ivan Ogareff the prisoners defiled, one by one, past Marfa, who remained immovable as a statue, and whose face expressed only perfect indifference.

On Ivan Ogareff's orders, the prisoners passed by Marfa one by one. She stood still like a statue, her face showing only complete indifference.

Her son was among the last. When in his turn he passed before his mother, Nadia shut her eyes that she might not see him. Michael was to all appearance unmoved, but the palm of his hand bled under his nails, which were pressed into them.

Her son was one of the last ones. When it was his turn to pass by his mother, Nadia closed her eyes so she wouldn’t have to see him. Michael seemed completely unbothered, but his palm was bleeding under his nails, which were digging into his skin.

Ivan Ogareff was baffled by mother and son.

Ivan Ogareff was confused by the mother and her son.

Sangarre, close to him, said one word, “The knout!”

Sangarre, nearby, uttered a single word, “The knout!”

“Yes,” cried Ogareff, who could no longer restrain himself; “the knout for this wretched old woman—the knout to the death!”

“Yes,” shouted Ogareff, unable to hold back any longer; “the whip for this miserable old woman—the whip to the death!”

A Tartar soldier bearing this terrible instrument of torture approached Marfa. The knout is composed of a certain number of leathern thongs, at the end of which are attached pieces of twisted iron wire. It is reckoned that a sentence to one hundred and twenty blows of this whip is equivalent to a sentence of death.

A Tartar soldier carrying this horrific torture device approached Marfa. The knout consists of several leather straps, with twisted pieces of iron wire attached to the ends. It's believed that being sentenced to one hundred and twenty lashes with this whip is comparable to a death sentence.

Marfa knew it, but she knew also that no torture would make her speak. She was sacrificing her life.

Marfa knew it, but she also knew that no amount of torture would force her to talk. She was sacrificing her life.

Marfa, seized by two soldiers, was forced on her knees on the ground. Her dress torn off left her back bare. A saber was placed before her breast, at a few inches’ distance only. Directly she bent beneath her suffering, her breast would be pierced by the sharp steel.

Marfa, captured by two soldiers, was forced to kneel on the ground. Her dress was torn away, leaving her back exposed. A saber was positioned right in front of her chest, just inches away. As soon as she leaned forward in pain, the sharp steel would pierce her breast.

The Tartar drew himself up. He waited. “Begin!” said Ogareff. The whip whistled in the air.

The Tartar straightened up. He waited. “Start!” said Ogareff. The whip cracked in the air.

But before it fell a powerful hand stopped the Tartar’s arm. Michael was there. He had leapt forward at this horrible scene. If at the relay at Ichim he had restrained himself when Ogareff’s whip had struck him, here before his mother, who was about to be struck, he could not do so. Ivan Ogareff had succeeded.

But before it happened, a strong hand grabbed the Tartar’s arm. Michael was there. He had jumped forward at this awful scene. If he had held back at the relay at Ichim when Ogareff’s whip hit him, he could no longer do that here, in front of his mother, who was about to be hit. Ivan Ogareff had won.

“Michael Strogoff!” cried he. Then advancing, “Ah, the man of Ichim?”

“Michael Strogoff!” he exclaimed. Then, stepping forward, “Ah, the guy from Ichim?”

“Himself!” said Michael. And raising the knout he struck Ogareff a sharp blow across the face. “Blow for blow!” said he.

“Me!” said Michael. And lifting the whip, he hit Ogareff hard across the face. “A strike for a strike!” he said.

“Well repaid!” cried a voice concealed by the tumult.

“Well repaid!” shouted a voice hidden by the noise.

Twenty soldiers threw themselves on Michael, and in another instant he would have been slain.

Twenty soldiers pounced on Michael, and in another moment, he would have been killed.

But Ogareff, who on being struck had uttered a cry of rage and pain, stopped them. “This man is reserved for the Emir’s judgment,” said he. “Search him!”

But Ogareff, who had yelled in anger and pain when he was hit, stopped them. “This man is meant for the Emir’s judgment,” he said. “Search him!”

The letter with the imperial arms was found in Michael’s bosom; he had not had time to destroy it; it was handed to Ogareff.

The letter with the imperial seal was found in Michael’s pocket; he hadn’t had time to destroy it; it was given to Ogareff.

The voice which had pronounced the words, “Well repaid!” was that of no other than Alcide Jolivet. “Par-dieu!” said he to Blount, “they are rough, these people. Acknowledge that we owe our traveling companion a good turn. Korpanoff or Strogoff is worthy of it. Oh, that was fine retaliation for the little affair at Ichim.”

The voice that said, “Well repaid!” belonged to none other than Alcide Jolivet. “Good gracious!” he said to Blount, “these people are tough. Admit that we owe our travel companion a favor. Korpanoff or Strogoff deserves it. Oh, that was a great comeback for what happened at Ichim.”

“Yes, retaliation truly,” replied Blount; “but Strogoff is a dead man. I suspect that, for his own interest at all events, it would have been better had he not possessed quite so lively a recollection of the event.”

“Yes, retaliation for sure,” replied Blount; “but Strogoff is a dead man. I think that, for his own sake at least, it would have been better if he didn’t remember the event so vividly.”

“And let his mother perish under the knout?”

“And should we let his mother suffer under the whip?”

“Do you think that either she or his sister will be a bit better off from this outbreak of his?”

“Do you think that either she or his sister will be a little better off because of this outburst of his?”

“I do not know or think anything except that I should have done much the same in his position,” replied Alcide. “What a scar the Colonel has received! Bah! one must boil over sometimes. We should have had water in our veins instead of blood had it been incumbent on us to be always and everywhere unmoved to wrath.”

“I don’t know or think anything except that I would have done pretty much the same if I were in his shoes,” Alcide replied. “What a scar the Colonel has! Ugh! Sometimes you just need to let it all out. We would have had water in our veins instead of blood if we were expected to always stay calm and never get angry.”

“A neat little incident for our journals,” observed Blount, “if only Ivan Ogareff would let us know the contents of that letter.”

“A neat little incident for our journals,” Blount said, “if only Ivan Ogareff would tell us what that letter says.”

Ivan Ogareff, when he had stanched the blood which was trickling down his face, had broken the seal. He read and re-read the letter deliberately, as if he was determined to discover everything it contained.

Ivan Ogareff, after stopping the blood that was running down his face, broke the seal. He read and re-read the letter carefully, as if he was determined to uncover everything it contained.

Then having ordered that Michael, carefully bound and guarded, should be carried on to Tomsk with the other prisoners, he took command of the troops at Zabediero, and, amid the deafening noise of drums and trumpets, he marched towards the town where the Emir awaited him.

Then he ordered that Michael, securely tied up and watched over, be taken to Tomsk with the other prisoners. He took charge of the troops at Zabediero, and, amid the loud sound of drums and trumpets, he marched towards the town where the Emir was waiting for him.





CHAPTER IV THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY

TOMSK, founded in 1604, nearly in the heart of the Siberian provinces, is one of the most important towns in Asiatic Russia. Tobolsk, situated above the sixtieth parallel; Irkutsk, built beyond the hundredth meridian—have seen Tomsk increase at their expense.

TOMSK, established in 1604, is located almost in the center of the Siberian provinces and is one of the key towns in Asian Russia. Tobolsk, located above the sixtieth parallel, and Irkutsk, built past the hundredth meridian, have watched Tomsk grow at their expense.

And yet Tomsk, as has been said, is not the capital of this important province. It is at Omsk that the Governor-General of the province and the official world reside. But Tomsk is the most considerable town of that territory. The country being rich, the town is so likewise, for it is in the center of fruitful mines. In the luxury of its houses, its arrangements, and its equipages, it might rival the greatest European capitals. It is a city of millionaires, enriched by the spade and pickax, and though it has not the honor of being the residence of the Czar’s representative, it can boast of including in the first rank of its notables the chief of the merchants of the town, the principal grantees of the imperial government’s mines.

And yet, as mentioned, Tomsk is not the capital of this important province. That title goes to Omsk, where the Governor-General and the official elite live. However, Tomsk is the largest city in the area. With the country being wealthy, the town is similarly prosperous, sitting in the heart of productive mines. In terms of its luxurious homes, infrastructure, and transportation options, it could compete with major European capitals. It’s a city of millionaires, thriving on mining, and even though it doesn’t have the honor of being the residence of the Czar’s representative, it proudly includes among its top citizens the leading merchant in town, who is a major beneficiary of the imperial government’s mining operations.

But the millionaires were fled now, and except for the crouching poor, the town stood empty to the hordes of Feofar-Khan. At four o’clock the Emir made his entry into the square, greeted by a flourish of trumpets, the rolling sound of the big drums, salvoes of artillery and musketry.

But the millionaires were gone now, and except for the huddled poor, the town was empty for the armies of Feofar-Khan. At four o’clock, the Emir made his entrance into the square, greeted by a fanfare of trumpets, the booming of the big drums, and volleys of artillery and gunfire.

Feofar mounted his favorite horse, which carried on its head an aigrette of diamonds. The Emir still wore his uniform. He was accompanied by a numerous staff, and beside him walked the Khans of Khokhand and Koundouge and the grand dignitaries of the Khanats.

Feofar got on his favorite horse, which had a headpiece adorned with diamonds. The Emir was still in his uniform. He was accompanied by a large group of staff, and next to him walked the Khans of Khokhand and Koundouge, along with the high-ranking officials of the Khanats.

At the same moment appeared on the terrace the chief of Feofar’s wives, the queen, if this title may be given to the sultana of the states of Bokhara. But, queen or slave, this woman of Persian origin was wonderfully beautiful. Contrary to the Mahometan custom, and no doubt by some caprice of the Emir, she had her face uncovered. Her hair, divided into four plaits, fell over her dazzling white shoulders, scarcely concealed by a veil of silk worked in gold, which fell from the back of a cap studded with gems of the highest value. Under her blue-silk petticoat, fell the “zirdjameh” of silken gauze, and above the sash lay the “pirahn.” But from the head to the little feet, such was the profusion of jewels—gold beads strung on silver threads, chaplets of turquoises, “firouzehs” from the celebrated mines of Elbourz, necklaces of cornelians, agates, emeralds, opals, and sapphires—that her dress seemed to be literally made of precious stones. The thousands of diamonds which sparkled on her neck, arms, hands, at her waist, and at her feet might have been valued at almost countless millions of roubles.

At the same moment, the chief of Feofar’s wives appeared on the terrace, the queen, or at least that's what you could call the sultana of the Bokhara states. Whether queen or servant, this woman of Persian descent was incredibly beautiful. Unlike the custom of the Mahometans, and probably due to some whim of the Emir, her face was uncovered. Her hair, styled in four braids, cascaded over her dazzling white shoulders, barely hidden by a silk veil embroidered with gold, which hung from the back of a cap adorned with highly valuable gems. Under her blue silk petticoat, a “zirdjameh” of silk gauze flowed, and above the sash rested the “pirahn.” But from her head to her tiny feet, the sheer quantity of jewels—gold beads strung on silver threads, turquoise necklaces, “firouzehs” from the famous Elbourz mines, and necklaces made of cornelians, agates, emeralds, opals, and sapphires—made it look like her outfit was entirely composed of precious stones. The thousands of diamonds sparkling on her neck, arms, hands, waist, and feet could have been worth trillions of roubles.

The Emir and the Khans dismounted, as did the dignitaries who escorted them. All entered a magnificent tent erected on the center of the first terrace. Before the tent, as usual, the Koran was laid.

The Emir and the Khans got off their horses, along with the dignitaries who were with them. They all went into a magnificent tent set up in the middle of the first terrace. In front of the tent, as usual, the Koran was laid out.

Feofar’s lieutenant did not make them wait, and before five o’clock the trumpets announced his arrival. Ivan Ogareff—the Scarred Cheek, as he was already nick-named—wearing the uniform of a Tartar officer, dismounted before the Emir’s tent. He was accompanied by a party of soldiers from the camp at Zabediero, who ranged up at the sides of the square, in the middle of which a place for the sports was reserved. A large scar could be distinctly seen cut obliquely across the traitor’s face.

Feofar’s lieutenant didn’t make them wait, and before five o’clock, the trumpets announced his arrival. Ivan Ogareff—the Scarred Cheek, as he was already known—dismounted in front of the Emir’s tent, wearing a Tartar officer’s uniform. He was with a group of soldiers from the camp at Zabediero, who lined up along the sides of the square, where a space for the events was set aside. A large scar was clearly visible, cutting diagonally across the traitor’s face.

Ogareff presented his principal officers to the Emir, who, without departing from the coldness which composed the main part of his dignity, received them in a way which satisfied them that they stood well in the good graces of their chief.

Ogareff introduced his main officers to the Emir, who, while maintaining the icy demeanor that was central to his authority, welcomed them in a manner that made it clear they were in his good favor.

At least so thought Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet, the two inseparables, now associated together in the chase after news. After leaving Zabediero, they had proceeded rapidly to Tomsk. The plan they had agreed upon was to leave the Tartars as soon as possible, and to join a Russian regiment, and, if they could, to go with them to Irkutsk. All that they had seen of the invasion, its burnings, its pillages, its murders, had perfectly sickened them, and they longed to be among the ranks of the Siberian army. Jolivet had told his companion that he could not leave Tomsk without making a sketch of the triumphal entry of the Tartar troops, if it was only to satisfy his cousin’s curiosity; but the same evening they both intended to take the road to Irkutsk, and being well mounted hoped to distance the Emir’s scouts.

At least that’s what Harry Blount and Alcide Jolivet thought, the two best friends now working together to chase down news. After leaving Zabediero, they quickly made their way to Tomsk. Their plan was to leave the Tartars behind as soon as possible and join a Russian regiment, hoping to travel with them to Irkutsk. Everything they had witnessed from the invasion—the burnings, looting, and murders—had completely disgusted them, and they were eager to fight alongside the Siberian army. Jolivet mentioned to his friend that he couldn’t leave Tomsk without doing a sketch of the Tartar troops’ grand entrance, if only to satisfy his cousin’s curiosity; however, that same evening, they both planned to head to Irkutsk, hoping to outrun the Emir’s scouts since they were well-mounted.

Alcide and Blount mingled therefore in the crowd, so as to lose no detail of a festival which ought to supply them with a hundred good lines for an article. They admired the magnificence of Feofar-Khan, his wives, his officers, his guards, and all the Eastern pomp, of which the ceremonies of Europe can give not the least idea. But they turned away with disgust when Ivan Ogareff presented himself before the Emir, and waited with some impatience for the amusements to begin.

Alcide and Blount blended in with the crowd, making sure they didn’t miss any details of the festival that should give them plenty of material for an article. They were in awe of Feofar-Khan’s grandeur, along with his wives, officers, guards, and all the Eastern splendor that European ceremonies can’t even begin to match. However, they felt a wave of disgust when Ivan Ogareff stepped in front of the Emir and waited somewhat impatiently for the entertainment to start.

“You see, my dear Blount,” said Alcide, “we have come too soon, like honest citizens who like to get their money’s worth. All this is before the curtain rises, it would have been better to arrive only for the ballet.”

“You see, my dear Blount,” said Alcide, “we’ve arrived too early, like good citizens who want to make the most of their money. All of this is happening before the show starts; it would’ve been better to come just for the ballet.”

“What ballet?” asked Blount.

“What ballet?” Blount asked.

“The compulsory ballet, to be sure. But see, the curtain is going to rise.” Alcide Jolivet spoke as if he had been at the Opera, and taking his glass from its case, he prepared, with the air of a connoisseur, “to examine the first act of Feofar’s company.”

“The mandatory ballet, of course. But look, the curtain is about to go up.” Alcide Jolivet spoke as if he were at the Opera, and taking his glass from its case, he prepared, like a connoisseur, “to check out the first act of Feofar’s company.”

A painful ceremony was to precede the sports. In fact, the triumph of the vanquisher could not be complete without the public humiliation of the vanquished. This was why several hundreds of prisoners were brought under the soldiers’ whips. They were destined to march past Feofar-Khan and his allies before being crammed with their companions into the prisons in the town.

A painful ceremony was set to take place before the games. In fact, the victor's triumph couldn't be complete without publicly humiliating the defeated. That's why several hundred prisoners were brought forward under the soldiers’ whips. They were meant to march in front of Feofar-Khan and his allies before being crammed with their fellow captives into the town's prisons.

In the first ranks of these prisoners figured Michael Strogoff. As Ogareff had ordered, he was specially guarded by a file of soldiers. His mother and Nadia were there also.

In the front lines of these prisoners was Michael Strogoff. As Ogareff had commanded, he was closely guarded by a group of soldiers. His mother and Nadia were there too.

The old Siberian, although energetic enough when her own safety was in question, was frightfully pale. She expected some terrible scene. It was not without reason that her son had been brought before the Emir. She therefore trembled for him. Ivan Ogareff was not a man to forgive having been struck in public by the knout, and his vengeance would be merciless. Some frightful punishment familiar to the barbarians of Central Asia would, no doubt, be inflicted on Michael Ogareff had protected him against the soldiers because he well knew what would happen by reserving him for the justice of the Emir.

The old Siberian woman, though quite energetic when her own safety was at stake, looked extremely pale. She was bracing herself for a terrible situation. It was no surprise that her son had been brought before the Emir. Because of this, she was anxious for him. Ivan Ogareff was not someone who would forgive being publicly humiliated with the knout, and his revenge would be brutal. Some horrific punishment, typical of the Central Asian barbarians, would surely be handed down to Michael Ogareff, who had protected him from the soldiers, fully aware of what would happen by leaving him for the Emir’s judgement.

The mother and son had not been able to speak together since the terrible scene in the camp at Zabediero. They had been pitilessly kept apart—a bitter aggravation of their misery, for it would have been some consolation to have been together during these days of captivity. Marfa longed to ask her son’s pardon for the harm she had unintentionally done him, for she reproached herself with not having commanded her maternal feelings. If she had restrained herself in that post-house at Omsk, when she found herself face to face with him, Michael would have passed unrecognized, and all these misfortunes would have been avoided.

The mother and son hadn’t been able to talk since the awful scene in the camp at Zabediero. They had been cruelly separated—a painful intensification of their suffering, since it would have been some comfort to be together during these days of captivity. Marfa desperately wanted to ask her son for forgiveness for the harm she had unknowingly caused him, as she blamed herself for not controlling her maternal instincts. If she had held back in that post-house at Omsk when she came face to face with him, Michael would have gone by unrecognized, and all these troubles could have been avoided.

Michael, on his side, thought that if his mother was there, if Ogareff had brought her with him, it was to make her suffer with the sight of his own punishment, or perhaps some frightful death was reserved for her also.

Michael believed that if his mother was there, and if Ogareff had brought her along, it was to make her witness his punishment, or maybe a terrible death was in store for her too.

As to Nadia, she only asked herself how she could save them both, how come to the aid of son and mother. As yet she could only wonder, but she felt instinctively that she must above everything avoid drawing attention upon herself, that she must conceal herself, make herself insignificant. Perhaps she might at least gnaw through the meshes which imprisoned the lion. At any rate if any opportunity was given her she would seize upon it, and sacrifice herself, if need be, for the son of Marfa Strogoff.

As for Nadia, she only wondered how she could save both of them and help mother and son. For now, she could only ponder, but she instinctively sensed that she had to avoid drawing attention to herself, that she needed to hide and make herself as unnoticeable as possible. Maybe she could at least chew through the bonds that held the lion captive. Either way, if an opportunity came her way, she would take it and sacrifice herself if necessary for Marfa Strogoff's son.

In the meantime the greater part of the prisoners were passing before the Emir, and as they passed each was obliged to prostrate himself, with his forehead in the dust, in token of servitude. Slavery begins by humiliation. When the unfortunate people were too slow in bending, the rough guards threw them violently to the ground.

In the meantime, most of the prisoners were being led before the Emir, and as they went by, each one had to bow down with their forehead to the ground as a sign of submission. Slavery starts with humiliation. When the unfortunate people were too slow to bend down, the brutal guards threw them harshly to the ground.

Alcide Jolivet and his companion could not witness such a sight without feeling indignant.

Alcide Jolivet and his friend couldn't see such a sight without feeling angry.

“It is cowardly—let us go,” said Alcide.

"That's cowardly—let's go," Alcide said.

“No,” answered Blount; “we must see it all.”

“No,” Blount replied; “we need to see everything.”

“See it all!—ah!” cried Alcide, suddenly, grasping his companion’s arm.

“Look at that!—ah!” shouted Alcide, suddenly, grabbing his companion’s arm.

“What is the matter with you?” asked the latter.

“What’s wrong with you?” asked the latter.

“Look, Blount; it is she!”

"Look, Blount; it's her!"

“What she?”

"What is she?"

“The sister of our traveling companion—alone, and a prisoner! We must save her.”

“The sister of our travel buddy—alone and a captive! We have to rescue her.”

“Calm yourself,” replied Blount coolly. “Any interference on our part in behalf of the young girl would be worse than useless.”

“Calm down,” Blount replied coolly. “Getting involved on behalf of the young girl would be counterproductive.”

Alcide Jolivet, who had been about to rush forward, stopped, and Nadia—who had not perceived them, her features being half hidden by her hair—passed in her turn before the Emir without attracting his attention.

Alcide Jolivet, who was about to rush forward, stopped, and Nadia—who didn’t notice them, her face partially hidden by her hair—walked past the Emir without catching his attention.

However, after Nadia came Marfa Strogoff; and as she did not throw herself quickly in the dust, the guards brutally pushed her. She fell.

However, after Nadia came Marfa Strogoff; and since she didn't immediately throw herself in the dirt, the guards harshly pushed her. She fell.

Her son struggled so violently that the soldiers who were guarding him could scarcely hold him back. But the old woman rose, and they were about to drag her on, when Ogareff interposed, saying, “Let that woman stay!”

Her son fought so hard that the soldiers watching him could barely restrain him. But the old woman stood up, and they were about to pull her along when Ogareff stepped in, saying, “Let her stay!”

As to Nadia, she happily regained the crowd of prisoners. Ivan Ogareff had taken no notice of her.

As for Nadia, she happily rejoined the group of prisoners. Ivan Ogareff had not paid her any attention.

Michael was then led before the Emir, and there he remained standing, without casting down his eyes.

Michael was then brought before the Emir, and he stood there without looking down.

“Your forehead to the ground!” cried Ogareff.

“Put your forehead on the ground!” shouted Ogareff.

“No!” answered Michael.

“No!” replied Michael.

Two soldiers endeavored to make him bend, but they were themselves laid on the ground by a buffet from the young man’s fist.

Two soldiers tried to make him submit, but they were both knocked to the ground by a punch from the young man’s fist.

Ogareff approached Michael. “You shall die!” he said.

Ogareff walked up to Michael. “You’re going to die!” he said.

“I can die,” answered Michael fiercely; “but your traitor’s face, Ivan, will not the less carry forever the infamous brand of the knout.”

“I can die,” Michael replied fiercely, “but your traitor’s face, Ivan, will forever bear the infamous mark of the knout.”

At this reply Ivan Ogareff became perfectly livid.

At this response, Ivan Ogareff turned completely furious.

“Who is this prisoner?” asked the Emir, in a tone of voice terrible from its very calmness.

“Who is this prisoner?” asked the Emir, in a voice that was unsettlingly calm.

“A Russian spy,” answered Ogareff. In asserting that Michael was a spy he knew that the sentence pronounced against him would be terrible.

“A Russian spy,” answered Ogareff. By claiming that Michael was a spy, he knew that the punishment handed down to him would be severe.

The Emir made a sign at which all the crowd bent low their heads. Then he pointed with his hand to the Koran, which was brought him. He opened the sacred book and placed his finger on one of its pages.

The Emir signaled, and the whole crowd bowed their heads. Then he gestured to the Koran that was brought to him. He opened the holy book and placed his finger on one of its pages.

It was chance, or rather, according to the ideas of these Orientals, God Himself who was about to decide the fate of Michael Strogoff. The people of Central Asia give the name of “fal” to this practice. After having interpreted the sense of the verse touched by the judge’s finger, they apply the sentence whatever it may be.

It was fate, or more accurately, as these Easterners believe, God Himself who was about to determine the fate of Michael Strogoff. The people of Central Asia refer to this practice as “fal.” After interpreting the meaning of the verse pointed out by the judge’s finger, they carry out the sentence, whatever it may be.

The Emir had let his finger rest on the page of the Koran. The chief of the Ulemas then approached, and read in a loud voice a verse which ended with these words, “And he will no more see the things of this earth.”

The Emir had placed his finger on the page of the Koran. The chief of the Ulemas then stepped forward and read loudly a verse that concluded with these words, “And he will no longer see the things of this earth.”

“Russian spy!” exclaimed Feofar-Kahn in a voice trembling with fury, “you have come to see what is going on in the Tartar camp. Then look while you may.”

“Russian spy!” shouted Feofar-Kahn, his voice shaking with anger. “You’ve come to see what’s happening in the Tartar camp. Then look while you can.”





CHAPTER V “LOOK WHILE YOU MAY!”

MICHAEL was held before the Emir’s throne, at the foot of the terrace, his hands bound behind his back. His mother overcome at last by mental and physical torture, had sunk to the ground, daring neither to look nor listen.

MICHAEL was held before the Emir’s throne, at the foot of the terrace, his hands tied behind his back. His mother, finally overwhelmed by mental and physical torment, had collapsed to the ground, too afraid to look or listen.

“Look while you may,” exclaimed Feofar-Kahn, stretching his arm towards Michael in a threatening manner. Doubtless Ivan Ogareff, being well acquainted with Tartar customs, had taken in the full meaning of these words, for his lips curled for an instant in a cruel smile; he then took his place by Feofar-Khan.

“Look as long as you want,” shouted Feofar-Kahn, reaching out his arm toward Michael in a threatening way. Ivan Ogareff, who knew Tartar customs well, clearly understood the full weight of these words, as a cruel smile briefly passed over his lips; he then positioned himself next to Feofar-Khan.

A trumpet call was heard. This was the signal for the amusements to begin. “Here comes the ballet,” said Alcide to Blount; “but, contrary to our customs, these barbarians give it before the drama.”

A trumpet sounded. This was the signal for the entertainment to start. “Here comes the ballet,” Alcide said to Blount; “but, unlike our traditions, these barbarians perform it before the play.”

Michael had been commanded to look at everything. He looked. A troop of dancers poured into the open space before the Emir’s tent. Different Tartar instruments, the “doutare,” a long-handled guitar, the “kobize,” a kind of violoncello, the “tschibyzga,” a long reed flute; wind instruments, tom-toms, tambourines, united with the deep voices of the singers, formed a strange harmony. Added to this were the strains of an aerial orchestra, composed of a dozen kites, which, fastened by strings to their centers, resounded in the breeze like AEolian harps.

Michael had been told to look at everything. He looked. A group of dancers poured into the open area in front of the Emir’s tent. Various Tartar instruments, the “doutare,” a long-handled guitar, the “kobize,” a type of cello, the “tschibyzga,” a long reed flute; wind instruments, drums, tambourines, combined with the deep voices of the singers, created a unique harmony. On top of that were the sounds of an aerial orchestra, made up of a dozen kites, which, tied by strings to their centers, vibrated in the breeze like Aeolian harps.

Then the dancers began. The performers were all of Persian origin; they were no longer slaves, but exercised their profession at liberty. Formerly they figured officially in the ceremonies at the court of Teheran, but since the accession of the reigning family, banished or treated with contempt, they had been compelled to seek their fortune elsewhere. They wore the national costume, and were adorned with a profusion of jewels. Little triangles of gold, studded with jewels, glittered in their ears. Circles of silver, marked with black, surrounded their necks and legs.

Then the dancers started. The performers were all of Persian descent; they were no longer slaves and practiced their craft freely. In the past, they were officially part of the ceremonies at the court of Tehran, but since the current royal family took over, they had been exiled or disrespected, forcing them to find opportunities elsewhere. They wore traditional clothing and were adorned with a lot of jewelry. Small gold triangles, embellished with gems, sparkled in their ears. Silver rings, marked with black, encircled their necks and legs.

These performers gracefully executed various dances, sometimes alone, sometimes in groups. Their faces were uncovered, but from time to time they threw a light veil over their heads, and a gauze cloud passed over their bright eyes as smoke over a starry sky. Some of these Persians wore leathern belts embroidered with pearls, from which hung little triangular bags. From these bags, embroidered with golden filigree, they drew long narrow bands of scarlet silk, on which were braided verses of the Koran. These bands, which they held between them, formed a belt under which the other dancers darted; and, as they passed each verse, following the precept it contained, they either prostrated themselves on the earth or lightly bounded upwards, as though to take a place among the houris of Mohammed’s heaven.

These performers gracefully danced in various styles, sometimes solo and other times in groups. Their faces were uncovered, but occasionally they draped a light veil over their heads, and a gauzy mist passed over their bright eyes like smoke over a starry sky. Some of these Persians wore leather belts embellished with pearls, from which small triangular bags hung. From these bags, adorned with golden filigree, they pulled out long, narrow strips of scarlet silk, inscribed with verses from the Koran. These strips, which they held between them, created a belt for the other dancers to leap under; as they passed each verse, following its command, they either prostrated themselves on the ground or lightly jumped up, as if to join the houris of Mohammed’s paradise.

But what was remarkable, and what struck Alcide, was that the Persians appeared rather indolent than fiery. Their passion had deserted them, and, by the kind of dances as well as by their execution, they recalled rather the calm and self-possessed nauch girls of India than the impassioned dancers of Egypt.

But what was remarkable, and what struck Alcide, was that the Persians seemed more lazy than passionate. Their enthusiasm had faded, and, through their type of dances and how they performed them, they reminded him more of the calm and composed dance girls of India than the fiery dancers of Egypt.

When this was over, a stern voice was heard saying:

When this was done, a harsh voice was heard saying:

“Look while you may!”

“Take a look while you can!”

The man who repeated the Emir’s words—a tall spare Tartar—was he who carried out the sentences of Feofar-Khan against offenders. He had taken his place behind Michael, holding in his hand a broad curved saber, one of those Damascene blades which are forged by the celebrated armorers of Karschi or Hissar.

The man who echoed the Emir’s words—a tall, lean Tartar—was the one who enforced Feofar-Khan's sentences on wrongdoers. He stood behind Michael, holding a wide, curved saber, one of those Damascene blades crafted by the renowned armorers of Karschi or Hissar.

Behind him guards were carrying a tripod supporting a chafing-dish filled with live coals. No smoke arose from this, but a light vapor surrounded it, due to the incineration of a certain aromatic and resinous substance which he had thrown on the surface.

Behind him, guards were carrying a tripod holding a chafing dish filled with live coals. No smoke came from this, but a light vapor surrounded it, caused by the burning of a specific aromatic and resinous substance that he had thrown on the surface.

The Persians were succeeded by another party of dancers, whom Michael recognized. The journalists also appeared to recognize them, for Blount said to his companion, “These are the Tsiganes of Nijni-Novgorod.”

The Persians were followed by another group of dancers that Michael recognized. The journalists also seemed to recognize them, as Blount said to his companion, “These are the Tsiganes from Nizhny Novgorod.”

“No doubt of it,” cried Alcide. “Their eyes, I imagine, bring more money to these spies than their legs.”

“No doubt about it,” exclaimed Alcide. “I bet their eyes earn these spies more money than their legs do.”

In putting them down as agents in the Emir’s service, Alcide Jolivet was, by all accounts, not mistaken.

In categorizing them as agents working for the Emir, Alcide Jolivet was, by all accounts, correct.

In the first rank of the Tsiganes, Sangarre appeared, superb in her strange and picturesque costume, which set off still further her remarkable beauty.

In the front line of the Gypsies, Sangarre stood out, stunning in her unique and colorful outfit, which highlighted her extraordinary beauty even more.

Sangarre did not dance, but she stood as a statue in the midst of the performers, whose style of dancing was a combination of that of all those countries through which their race had passed—Turkey, Bohemia, Egypt, Italy, and Spain. They were enlivened by the sound of cymbals, which clashed on their arms, and by the hollow sounds of the “daires”—a sort of tambourine played with the fingers.

Sangarre didn’t dance; she stood like a statue among the performers, whose dance style blended influences from all the countries their culture had touched—Turkey, Bohemia, Egypt, Italy, and Spain. They were energized by the sound of cymbals clashing on their arms and the deep tones of the “daires”—a type of tambourine played with fingers.

Sangarre, holding one of those daires, which she played between her hands, encouraged this troupe of veritable corybantes. A young Tsigane, of about fifteen years of age, then advanced. He held in his hand a “doutare,” strings of which he made to vibrate by a simple movement of the nails. He sung. During the singing of each couplet, of very peculiar rhythm, a dancer took her position by him and remained there immovable, listening to him, but each time that the burden came from the lips of the young singer, she resumed her dance, dinning in his ears with her daire, and deafening him with the clashing of her cymbals. Then, after the last chorus, the remainder surrounded the Tsigane in the windings of their dance.

Sangarre, playing with one of those daires in her hands, motivated this group of true performers. A young Gypsy, about fifteen years old, stepped forward. He held a “doutare” in his hand, creating vibrations with a simple flick of his nails. He sang. During each verse, with its unique rhythm, a dancer positioned herself next to him, staying still and listening, but whenever the chorus came from the young singer's lips, she started dancing again, echoing in his ears with her daire and overwhelming him with the sound of her cymbals. After the final chorus, the rest of the dancers surrounded the Gypsy, weaving in and out with their dance.

At that moment a shower of gold fell from the hands of the Emir and his train, and from the hands of his officers of all ranks; to the noise which the pieces made as they struck the cymbals of the dancers, being added the last murmurs of the doutares and tambourines.

At that moment, a shower of gold fell from the hands of the Emir and his entourage, along with his officers of all ranks. The sound of the coins hitting the cymbals of the dancers mixed with the final murmurs of the doutares and tambourines.

“Lavish as robbers,” said Alcide in the ear of his companion. And in fact it was the result of plunder which was falling; for, with the Tartar tomans and sequins, rained also Russian ducats and roubles.

“Lavish as robbers,” Alcide whispered to his companion. And indeed, it was the spoils of plunder that were cascading down, for along with the Tartar tomans and sequins, Russian ducats and roubles were also raining down.

Then silence followed for an instant, and the voice of the executioner, who laid his hand on Michael’s shoulder, once more pronounced the words, which this repetition rendered more and more sinister:

Then silence followed for a moment, and the voice of the executioner, who placed his hand on Michael’s shoulder, once again spoke the words, which this repetition made more and more ominous:

“Look while you may”

"Look if you want"

But this time Alcide observed that the executioner no longer held the saber bare in his hand.

But this time Alcide noticed that the executioner no longer had the saber drawn in his hand.

Meanwhile the sun had sunk behind the horizon. A semi-obscurity began to envelop the plain. The mass of cedars and pines became blacker and blacker, and the waters of the Tom, totally obscured in the distance, mingled with the approaching shadows.

Meanwhile, the sun had set behind the horizon. A dimness started to cover the plain. The clusters of cedars and pines grew darker and darker, and the waters of the Tom, completely hidden in the distance, blended with the encroaching shadows.

But at that instant several hundreds of slaves, bearing lighted torches, entered the square. Led by Sangarre, Tsiganes and Persians reappeared before the Emir’s throne, and showed off, by the contrast, their dances of styles so different. The instruments of the Tartar orchestra sounded forth in harmony still more savage, accompanied by the guttural cries of the singers. The kites, which had fallen to the ground, once more winged their way into the sky, each bearing a parti-colored lantern, and under a fresher breeze their harps vibrated with intenser sound in the midst of the aerial illumination.

But at that moment, several hundred slaves, carrying lighted torches, entered the square. Led by Sangarre, the Gypsies and Persians reappeared before the Emir's throne, showcasing their vastly different dance styles. The instruments of the Tartar orchestra played a more intense and wild harmony, accompanied by the guttural cries of the singers. The kites that had fallen to the ground soared back up into the sky, each carrying a colorful lantern, and in the cooler breeze, their harps resonated with a stronger sound amid the aerial lights.

Then a squadron of Tartars, in their brilliant uniforms, mingled in the dances, whose wild fury was increasing rapidly, and then began a performance which produced a very strange effect. Soldiers came on the ground, armed with bare sabers and long pistols, and, as they executed dances, they made the air re-echo with the sudden detonations of their firearms, which immediately set going the rumbling of the tambourines, and grumblings of the daires, and the gnashing of doutares.

Then a group of Tartars, in their bright uniforms, joined in the dances, which were becoming increasingly wild, and they began a performance that had a very unusual impact. Soldiers came onto the scene, armed with bare sabers and long pistols, and as they danced, they filled the air with the loud blasts of their firearms, which immediately sparked the thundering of the tambourines, the rumbling of the daires, and the clashing of doutares.

Their arms, covered with a colored powder of some metallic ingredient, after the Chinese fashion, threw long jets—red, green, and blue—so that the groups of dancers seemed to be in the midst of fireworks. In some respects, this performance recalled the military dance of the ancients, in the midst of naked swords; but this Tartar dance was rendered yet more fantastic by the colored fire, which wound, serpent-like, above the dancers, whose dresses seemed to be embroidered with fiery hems. It was like a kaleidoscope of sparks, whose infinite combinations varied at each movement of the dancers.

Their arms, covered in a colorful powder made from some metallic ingredient, in a style similar to Chinese traditions, shot out long streams of red, green, and blue, making the groups of dancers look like they were in the middle of fireworks. In some ways, this performance reminded one of the ancient military dances, surrounded by naked swords; but this Tartar dance was even more fantastical due to the colored flames that curled and twisted above the dancers, whose outfits looked like they were edged with fire. It resembled a kaleidoscope of sparks, with endless combinations changing with every movement of the dancers.

Though it may be thought that a Parisian reporter would be perfectly hardened to any scenic effect, which our modern ideas have carried so far, yet Alcide Jolivet could not restrain a slight movement of the head, which at home, between the Boulevard Montmartre and La Madeleine would have said—“Very fair, very fair.”

Though one might think that a Parisian reporter would be completely immune to any visual impact that our modern perspectives have pushed so far, Alcide Jolivet couldn't help but make a slight nod, which back home, between Boulevard Montmartre and La Madeleine, would have conveyed—“Very nice, very nice.”

Then, suddenly, at a signal, all the lights of the fantasia were extinguished, the dances ceased, and the performers disappeared. The ceremony was over, and the torches alone lighted up the plateau, which a few instants before had been so brilliantly illuminated.

Then, suddenly, at a signal, all the lights of the show went out, the dances stopped, and the performers vanished. The ceremony was over, and only the torches illuminated the plateau, which just moments before had been so brightly lit.

On a sign from the Emir, Michael was led into the middle of the square.

On the Emir's signal, Michael was brought to the center of the square.

“Blount,” said Alcide to his companion, “are you going to see the end of all this?”

“Blount,” Alcide said to his friend, “are you going to see how this all ends?”

“No, that I am not,” replied Blount.

“No, I’m not,” Blount replied.

“The readers of the Daily Telegraph are, I hope, not very eager for the details of an execution a la mode Tartare?”

“The readers of the Daily Telegraph are, I hope, not too keen on the details of an execution in the style of Tartare?”

“No more than your cousin!”

"Not more than your cousin!"

“Poor fellow!” added Alcide, as he watched Michael. “That valiant soldier should have fallen on the field of battle!”

“Poor guy!” added Alcide, as he watched Michael. “That brave soldier should have died on the battlefield!”

“Can we do nothing to save him?” said Blount.

“Is there really nothing we can do to save him?” Blount asked.

“Nothing!”

“Zero!”

The reporters recalled Michael’s generous conduct towards them; they knew now through what trials he must have passed, ever obedient to his duty; and in the midst of these Tartars, to whom pity is unknown, they could do nothing for him. Having little desire to be present at the torture reserved for the unfortunate man, they returned to the town. An hour later, they were on the road to Irkutsk, for it was among the Russians that they intended to follow what Alcide called, by anticipation, “the campaign of revenge.”

The reporters remembered how generous Michael had been to them; they now understood the hardships he must have faced, always committed to his duty. Surrounded by these ruthless people, who had no compassion, they felt powerless to help him. Not wanting to witness the torture that awaited the unfortunate man, they decided to leave for the town. An hour later, they were on their way to Irkutsk, as they planned to pursue what Alcide had already called “the campaign of revenge” among the Russians.

Meantime, Michael was standing ready, his eyes returning the Emir’s haughty glance, while his countenance assumed an expression of intense scorn whenever he cast his looks on Ivan Ogareff. He was prepared to die, yet not a single sign of weakness escaped him.

Meantime, Michael stood ready, his eyes matching the Emir’s proud gaze, while his expression turned to one of deep contempt whenever he looked at Ivan Ogareff. He was ready to die, but not a hint of weakness showed on him.

The spectators, waiting around the square, as well as Feofar-Khan’s body-guard, to whom this execution was only one of the attractions, were eagerly expecting it. Then, their curiosity satisfied, they would rush off to enjoy the pleasures of intoxication.

The spectators waiting around the square, along with Feofar-Khan’s bodyguard, for whom this execution was just one of the attractions, were eagerly anticipating it. Once their curiosity was satisfied, they would rush off to indulge in the pleasures of intoxication.

The Emir made a sign. Michael was thrust forward by his guards to the foot of the terrace, and Feofar said to him, “You came to see our goings out and comings in, Russian spy. You have seen for the last time. In an instant your eyes will be forever shut to the day.”

The Emir waved his hand. Michael was pushed forward by his guards to the bottom of the terrace, and Feofar said to him, “You came to watch our movements, Russian spy. You have seen for the last time. In a moment, your eyes will be closed forever to the light of day.”

Michael’s fate was to be not death, but blindness; loss of sight, more terrible perhaps than loss of life. The unhappy man was condemned to be blinded.

Michael’s fate was not death, but blindness; losing his sight, which might be even worse than losing his life. The unfortunate man was doomed to be blind.

However, on hearing the Emir’s sentence Michael’s heart did not grow faint. He remained unmoved, his eyes wide open, as though he wished to concentrate his whole life into one last look. To entreat pity from these savage men would be useless, besides, it would be unworthy of him. He did not even think of it. His thoughts were condensed on his mission, which had apparently so completely failed; on his mother, on Nadia, whom he should never more see! But he let no sign appear of the emotion he felt. Then, a feeling of vengeance to be accomplished came over him. “Ivan,” said he, in a stern voice, “Ivan the Traitor, the last menace of my eyes shall be for you!”

However, when he heard the Emir’s verdict, Michael's heart didn’t sink. He stayed calm, his eyes wide open, as if he wanted to capture his entire life in one final gaze. Asking for mercy from these brutal men would be pointless, not to mention beneath him. He didn’t even consider it. His thoughts were focused on his mission, which had seemingly failed completely; on his mother, and on Nadia, whom he would never see again! But he showed no sign of the emotion he felt. Then, a wave of desire for revenge washed over him. “Ivan,” he said in a fierce tone, “Ivan the Traitor, my last glare will be for you!”

Ivan Ogareff shrugged his shoulders.

Ivan Ogareff shrugged.

But Michael was not to be looking at Ivan when his eyes were put out. Marfa Strogoff stood before him.

But Michael wasn’t supposed to be looking at Ivan when his eyes were gouged out. Marfa Strogoff stood in front of him.

“My mother!” cried he. “Yes! yes! my last glance shall be for you, and not for this wretch! Stay there, before me! Now I see once more your well-beloved face! Now shall my eyes close as they rest upon it...!”

“My mother!” he cried. “Yes! yes! my last look will be for you, not for this miserable person! Stay there, in front of me! Now I see your beloved face once again! Now my eyes will close as they rest on it...!”

The old woman, without uttering a word, advanced.

The old woman quietly moved forward.

“Take that woman away!” said Ivan.

“Take that woman away!” said Ivan.

Two soldiers were about to seize her, but she stepped back and remained standing a few paces from Michael.

Two soldiers were about to grab her, but she took a step back and stood a few paces away from Michael.

The executioner appeared. This time, he held his saber bare in his hand, and this saber he had just drawn from the chafing-dish, where he had brought it to a white heat. Michael was going to be blinded in the Tartar fashion, with a hot blade passed before his eyes!

The executioner showed up. This time, he held his saber out in his hand, and he had just pulled it from the hot coals, where he had heated it to a bright red. Michael was about to be blinded the Tartar way, with a hot blade waved in front of his eyes!

Michael did not attempt to resist. Nothing existed before his eyes but his mother, whom his eyes seemed to devour. All his life was in that last look.

Michael didn’t try to fight it. All he could see was his mother, as if his eyes were consuming her. Everything he had lived through was captured in that final gaze.

Marfa Strogoff, her eyes open wide, her arms extended towards where he stood, was gazing at him. The incandescent blade passed before Michael’s eyes.

Marfa Strogoff, her eyes wide open and her arms reaching out towards him, was looking at him. The bright blade flashed in front of Michael’s eyes.

A despairing cry was heard. His aged mother fell senseless to the ground. Michael Strogoff was blind.

A desperate cry was heard. His elderly mother collapsed unconscious to the ground. Michael Strogoff was blind.

His orders executed, the Emir retired with his train. There remained in the square only Ivan Ogareff and the torch bearers. Did the wretch intend to insult his victim yet further, and yet to give him a parting blow?

His orders carried out, the Emir left with his entourage. In the square, only Ivan Ogareff and the torchbearers were left. Did the scoundrel plan to further insult his victim and deliver one last jab?

Ivan Ogareff slowly approached Michael, who, feeling him coming, drew himself up. Ivan drew from his pocket the Imperial letter, he opened it, and with supreme irony he held it up before the sightless eyes of the Czar’s courier, saying, “Read, now, Michael Strogoff, read, and go and repeat at Irkutsk what you have read. The true Courier of the Czar is Ivan Ogareff.”

Ivan Ogareff slowly walked up to Michael, who, sensing his approach, straightened up. Ivan pulled out the Imperial letter from his pocket, opened it, and with a mocking tone, held it up in front of the blind eyes of the Czar’s courier, saying, “Read this, Michael Strogoff, read it, and go tell Irkutsk what you’ve read. The real Courier of the Czar is Ivan Ogareff.”

This said, the traitor thrust the letter into his breast. Then, without looking round he left the square, followed by the torch-bearers.

This said, the traitor shoved the letter into his chest. Then, without looking back, he left the square, followed by the torchbearers.

Michael was left alone, at a few paces from his mother, lying lifeless, perhaps dead. He heard in the distance cries and songs, the varied noises of a wild debauch. Tomsk, illuminated, glittered and gleamed.

Michael stood alone, a short distance from his mother, who lay lifeless, possibly dead. He could hear cries and songs in the distance, the chaotic sounds of a wild party. Tomsk, bright with lights, sparkled and shone.

Michael listened. The square was silent and deserted. He went, groping his way, towards the place where his mother had fallen. He found her with his hand, he bent over her, he put his face close to hers, he listened for the beating of her heart. Then he murmured a few words.

Michael listened. The square was quiet and empty. He moved cautiously toward the spot where his mother had fallen. He found her by touch, leaned over her, brought his face close to hers, and listened for the sound of her heartbeat. Then he whispered a few words.

Did Marfa still live, and did she hear her son’s words? Whether she did so or not, she made not the slightest movement. Michael kissed her forehead and her white locks. He then raised himself, and, groping with his foot, trying to stretch out his hand to guide himself, he walked by degrees to the edge of the square.

Did Marfa still live, and did she hear her son’s words? Whether she did or not, she didn’t make the slightest movement. Michael kissed her forehead and her white hair. He then got up, and, feeling with his foot, trying to reach out to guide himself, he slowly walked to the edge of the square.

Suddenly Nadia appeared. She walked straight to her companion. A knife in her hand cut the cords which bound Michael’s arms. The blind man knew not who had freed him, for Nadia had not spoken a word.

Suddenly, Nadia showed up. She walked right over to her friend. A knife in her hand sliced through the ropes that tied Michael's arms. The blind man had no idea who had rescued him since Nadia hadn’t said a word.

But this done: “Brother!” said she.

But once that was taken care of, she said, “Brother!”

“Nadia!” murmured Michael, “Nadia!”

“Nadia!” whispered Michael, “Nadia!”

“Come, brother,” replied Nadia, “use my eyes whilst yours sleep. I will lead you to Irkutsk.”

“Come on, brother,” Nadia said, “let me guide you while you close your eyes. I’ll take you to Irkutsk.”





CHAPTER VI A FRIEND ON THE HIGHWAY

HALF an hour afterwards, Michael and Nadia had left Tomsk.

Many others of the prisoners were that night able to escape from the Tartars, for officers and soldiers, all more or less intoxicated, had unconsciously relaxed the vigilant guard which they had hitherto maintained. Nadia, after having been carried off with the other prisoners, had been able to escape and return to the square, at the moment when Michael was led before the Emir. There, mingling with the crowd, she had witnessed the terrible scene. Not a cry escaped her when the scorching blade passed before her companion’s eyes. She kept, by her strength of will, mute and motionless. A providential inspiration bade her restrain herself and retain her liberty that she might lead Marfa’s son to that goal which he had sworn to reach. Her heart for an instant ceased to beat when the aged Siberian woman fell senseless to the ground, but one thought restored her to her former energy. “I will be the blind man’s dog,” said she.

Many of the prisoners were able to escape from the Tartars that night because the officers and soldiers, all somewhat drunk, had unwittingly dropped their guard. Nadia, after being taken along with the other prisoners, managed to escape and return to the square just as Michael was brought before the Emir. There, blending in with the crowd, she witnessed the horrific scene. Not a sound escaped her as the burning blade passed in front of her companion’s eyes. She remained silent and still, using her willpower to stay composed. A sudden burst of inspiration urged her to hold back and preserve her freedom so she could help lead Marfa’s son to the goal he had vowed to reach. Her heart momentarily stopped when the elderly Siberian woman collapsed, but one thought brought back her strength. “I will be the blind man’s dog,” she said.

On Ogareff’s departure, Nadia had concealed herself in the shade. She had waited till the crowd left the square. Michael, abandoned as a wretched being from whom nothing was to be feared, was alone. She saw him draw himself towards his mother, bend over her, kiss her forehead, then rise and grope his way in flight.

On Ogareff’s departure, Nadia had hidden herself in the shade. She waited until the crowd left the square. Michael, left all alone like someone who posed no threat, was by himself. She watched him lean toward his mother, kiss her forehead, then stand up and stumble away.

A few instants later, she and he, hand in hand, had descended the steep slope, when, after having followed the high banks of the Tom to the furthest extremity of the town, they happily found a breach in the inclosure.

A few moments later, she and he, hand in hand, had walked down the steep slope, and after following the high banks of the Tom to the farthest edge of the town, they happily discovered a gap in the fence.

The road to Irkutsk was the only one which penetrated towards the east. It could not be mistaken. It was possible that on the morrow, after some hours of carousal, the scouts of the Emir, once more scattering over the steppes, might cut off all communication. It was of the greatest importance therefore to get in advance of them. How could Nadia bear the fatigues of that night, from the 16th to the 17th of August? How could she have found strength for so long a stage? How could her feet, bleeding under that forced march, have carried her thither? It is almost incomprehensible. But it is none the less true that on the next morning, twelve hours after their departure from Tomsk, Michael and she reached the town of Semilowskoe, after a journey of thirty-five miles.

The road to Irkutsk was the only route heading east. It was unmistakable. It was possible that the next day, after some hours of partying, the Emir's scouts, once again spreading out across the steppes, might cut off all communication. Therefore, it was extremely important to get ahead of them. How could Nadia endure the exhaustion of that night, from August 16th to 17th? How did she find the strength to cover such a long distance? How did her feet, bruised from the forced march, carry her there? It's almost incomprehensible. But it’s still true that the next morning, twelve hours after leaving Tomsk, Michael and she arrived in the town of Semilowskoe, after a journey of thirty-five miles.

Michael had not uttered a single word. It was not Nadia who held his hand, it was he who held that of his companion during the whole of that night; but, thanks to that trembling little hand which guided him, he had walked at his ordinary pace.

Michael hadn’t said a word. It wasn't Nadia holding his hand; it was he who held his companion's hand the whole night. But thanks to that small, trembling hand guiding him, he had walked at his usual pace.

Semilowskoe was almost entirely abandoned. The inhabitants had fled. Not more than two or three houses were still occupied. All that the town contained, useful or precious, had been carried off in wagons. However, Nadia was obliged to make a halt of a few hours. They both required food and rest.

Semilowskoe was nearly deserted. The residents had left. Only two or three houses still had people living in them. Everything valuable or useful in the town had been taken away in wagons. However, Nadia had to pause for a few hours. They both needed food and some rest.

The young girl led her companion to the extremity of the town. There they found an empty house, the door wide open. An old rickety wooden bench stood in the middle of the room, near the high stove which is to be found in all Siberian houses. They silently seated themselves.

The young girl took her friend to the edge of town. There, they discovered an empty house with the door wide open. A worn-out wooden bench sat in the middle of the room, close to the tall stove found in all Siberian homes. They quietly sat down.

Nadia gazed in her companion’s face as she had never before gazed. There was more than gratitude, more than pity, in that look. Could Michael have seen her, he would have read in that sweet desolate gaze a world of devotion and tenderness.

Nadia looked into her companion's face like she never had before. There was more than gratitude, more than pity, in that look. If Michael had seen her, he would have read in that sweet, lonely gaze a world of devotion and tenderness.

The eyelids of the blind man, made red by the heated blade, fell half over his eyes. The pupils seemed to be singularly enlarged. The rich blue of the iris was darker than formerly. The eyelashes and eyebrows were partly burnt, but in appearance, at least, the old penetrating look appeared to have undergone no change. If he could no longer see, if his blindness was complete, it was because the sensibility of the retina and optic nerve was radically destroyed by the fierce heat of the steel.

The blind man's eyelids, reddened by the heated blade, drooped halfway over his eyes. His pupils looked unusually dilated. The vibrant blue of his irises had darkened compared to before. His eyelashes and eyebrows were partially singed, but at least on the surface, his intense gaze seemed unchanged. If he could no longer see, if his blindness was total, it was because the sensitivity of his retina and optic nerve had been completely destroyed by the intense heat of the steel.

Then Michael stretched out his hands.

Then Michael stretched out his hands.

“Are you there, Nadia?” he asked.

“Are you there, Nadia?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied the young girl; “I am close to you, and I will not go away from you, Michael.”

“Yes,” replied the young girl; “I’m close to you, and I won’t leave you, Michael.”

At his name, pronounced by Nadia for the first time, a thrill passed through Michael’s frame. He perceived that his companion knew all, who he was.

At the sound of his name, spoken by Nadia for the first time, a thrill ran through Michael. He realized that his companion knew everything about him.

“Nadia,” replied he, “we must separate!”

“Nadia,” he replied, “we have to break up!”

“We separate? How so, Michael?”

“We breaking up? How so, Michael?”

“I must not be an obstacle to your journey! Your father is waiting for you at Irkutsk! You must rejoin your father!”

“I can’t hold you back on your journey! Your dad is waiting for you in Irkutsk! You need to go back to your dad!”

“My father would curse me, Michael, were I to abandon you now, after all you have done for me!”

“My dad would totally freak out on me, Michael, if I were to leave you now, after everything you’ve done for me!”

“Nadia, Nadia,” replied Michael, “you should think only of your father!”

“Nadia, Nadia,” Michael said, “you need to focus only on your dad!”

“Michael,” replied Nadia, “you have more need of me than my father. Do you mean to give up going to Irkutsk?”

“Michael,” Nadia replied, “you need me more than my dad does. Are you planning to give up on going to Irkutsk?”

“Never!” cried Michael, in a tone which plainly showed that none of his energy was gone.

“Never!” shouted Michael, in a tone that clearly showed he still had plenty of energy.

“But you have not the letter!”

“But you don't have the letter!”

“That letter of which Ivan Ogareff robbed me! Well! I shall manage without it, Nadia! They have treated me as a spy! I will act as a spy! I will go and repeat at Irkutsk all I have seen, all I have heard; I swear it by Heaven above! The traitor shall meet me one day face to face! But I must arrive at Irkutsk before him.”

“That letter that Ivan Ogareff took from me! Well! I’ll manage without it, Nadia! They’ve treated me like a spy! I’ll act like a spy! I’m going to go to Irkutsk and tell them everything I’ve seen, everything I’ve heard; I swear it by Heaven above! The traitor will meet me face to face one day! But I need to get to Irkutsk before he does.”

“And yet you speak of our separating, Michael?”

“And yet you talk about us breaking up, Michael?”

“Nadia, they have taken everything from me!”

“Nadia, they've taken everything from me!”

“I have some roubles still, and my eyes! I can see for you, Michael; and I will lead you thither, where you could not go alone!”

“I still have some roubles, and my eyesight! I can see for you, Michael; and I will guide you to the place you couldn’t find on your own!”

“And how shall we go?”

“What's our plan to get there?”

“On foot.”

"Walking."

“And how shall we live?”

“And how should we live?”

“By begging.”

"By asking for help."

“Let us start, Nadia.”

“Let’s get started, Nadia.”

“Come, Michael.”

“Come on, Michael.”

The two young people no longer kept the names “brother” and “sister.” In their common misfortune, they felt still closer united. They left the house after an hour’s repose. Nadia had procured in the town some morsels of “tchornekhleb,” a sort of barley bread, and a little mead, called “meod” in Russia. This had cost her nothing, for she had already begun her plan of begging. The bread and mead had in some degree appeased Michael’s hunger and thirst. Nadia gave him the lion’s share of this scanty meal. He ate the pieces of bread his companion gave him, drank from the gourd she held to his lips.

The two young people no longer used the names “brother” and “sister.” In their shared misfortune, they felt even more united. They left the house after resting for an hour. Nadia had managed to get some pieces of “tchornekhleb,” a type of barley bread, and a little mead, known as “meod” in Russia. This didn’t cost her anything, as she had already started her plan to beg. The bread and mead somewhat satisfied Michael’s hunger and thirst. Nadia gave him the larger portion of this meager meal. He ate the pieces of bread she offered him and drank from the gourd she held to his lips.

“Are you eating, Nadia?” he asked several times.

“Are you eating, Nadia?” he asked repeatedly.

“Yes, Michael,” invariably replied the young girl, who contented herself with what her companion left.

“Yes, Michael,” the young girl always replied, making do with what her friend left behind.

Michael and Nadia quitted Semilowskoe, and once more set out on the laborious road to Irkutsk. The girl bore up in a marvelous way against fatigue. Had Michael seen her, perhaps he would not have had the courage to go on. But Nadia never complained, and Michael, hearing no sigh, walked at a speed he was unable to repress. And why? Did he still expect to keep before the Tartars? He was on foot, without money; he was blind, and if Nadia, his only guide, were to be separated from him, he could only lie down by the side of the road and there perish miserably. But if, on the other hand, by energetic perseverance he could reach Krasnoiarsk, all was perhaps not lost, since the governor, to whom he would make himself known, would not hesitate to give him the means of reaching Irkutsk.

Michael and Nadia left Semilowskoe and once again hit the tough road to Irkutsk. The girl handled her fatigue remarkably well. If Michael had looked at her, maybe he wouldn’t have had the guts to keep going. But Nadia never complained, and since Michael heard no sighs, he walked at a pace he couldn’t hold back. Why was that? Did he still think he could stay ahead of the Tartars? He was on foot, broke, and blind, and if Nadia, his only guide, got separated from him, he would just have to collapse by the side of the road and die there. But if, on the other hand, with strong determination he could make it to Krasnoiarsk, maybe all wasn’t lost, since the governor he planned to reach out to wouldn’t hesitate to help him get to Irkutsk.

Michael walked on, speaking little, absorbed in his own thoughts. He held Nadia’s hand. The two were in incessant communication. It seemed to them that they had no need of words to exchange their thoughts. From time to time Michael said, “Speak to me, Nadia.”

Michael walked on, saying very little, lost in his own thoughts. He held Nadia’s hand. The two were in constant communication. It felt to them that they didn’t need words to share their thoughts. Occasionally, Michael would say, “Talk to me, Nadia.”

“Why should I, Michael? We are thinking together!” the young girl would reply, and contrived that her voice should not betray her extreme fatigue.

“Why should I, Michael? We’re thinking together!” the young girl would reply, making sure her voice didn’t reveal her exhaustion.

But sometimes, as if her heart had ceased to beat for an instant, her limbs tottered, her steps flagged, her arms fell to her sides, she dropped behind. Michael then stopped, he fixed his eyes on the poor girl, as though he would try to pierce the gloom which surrounded him; his breast heaved; then, supporting his companion more than before, he started on afresh.

But sometimes, as if her heart had stopped for a moment, her limbs wobbled, her steps slowed, her arms dropped to her sides, and she fell behind. Michael then paused, staring at the girl as if trying to see through the darkness around him; his chest rose and fell deeply. Then, supporting his companion even more than before, he started off again.

However, amidst these continual miseries, a fortunate circumstance on that day occurred which it appeared likely would considerably ease their fatigue. They had been walking from Semilowskoe for two hours when Michael stopped.

However, in the middle of all these ongoing hardships, something lucky happened that day that seemed likely to significantly relieve their exhaustion. They had been walking from Semilowskoe for two hours when Michael stopped.

“Is there no one on the road?”

“Is there no one on the road?”

“Not a single soul,” replied Nadia.

“Not a single person,” replied Nadia.

“Do you not hear some noise behind us? If they are Tartars we must hide. Keep a good look-out!”

“Do you hear that noise behind us? If they’re Tartars, we need to hide. Stay alert!”

“Wait, Michael!” replied Nadia, going back a few steps to where the road turned to the right.

“Wait, Michael!” Nadia said, stepping back a few paces to where the road turned to the right.

Michael Strogoff waited alone for a minute, listening attentively.

Michael Strogoff waited alone for a minute, listening closely.

Nadia returned almost immediately and said, “It is a cart. A young man is leading it.”

Nadia came back almost right away and said, “It's a cart. A young guy is leading it.”

“Is he alone?”

“Is he by himself?”

“Alone.”

“On my own.”

Michael hesitated an instant. Should he hide? or should he, on the contrary, try to find a place in the vehicle, if not for himself, at least for her? For himself, he would be quite content to lay one hand on the cart, to push it if necessary, for his legs showed no sign of failing him; but he felt sure that Nadia, compelled to walk ever since they crossed the Obi, that is, for eight days, must be almost exhausted. He waited.

Michael hesitated for a moment. Should he hide? Or should he try to find a spot in the vehicle, if not for himself, at least for her? For himself, he would be perfectly fine just placing one hand on the cart, pushing it if necessary, since his legs showed no signs of giving out; but he was certain that Nadia, forced to walk ever since they crossed the Obi, which was eight days ago, must be almost exhausted. He waited.

The cart was soon at the corner of the road. It was a very dilapidated vehicle, known in the country as a kibitka, just capable of holding three persons. Usually the kibitka is drawn by three horses, but this had but one, a beast with long hair and a very long tail. It was of the Mongol breed, known for strength and courage.

The cart soon reached the corner of the road. It was a very run-down vehicle, known in the countryside as a kibitka, barely able to fit three people. Normally, the kibitka is pulled by three horses, but this one had only one, a creature with long hair and an extremely long tail. It was of the Mongol breed, recognized for its strength and bravery.

A young man was leading it, with a dog beside him. Nadia saw at once that the young man was Russian; his face was phlegmatic, but pleasant, and at once inspired confidence. He did not appear to be in the slightest hurry; he was not walking fast that he might spare his horse, and, to look at him, it would not have been believed that he was following a road which might at any instant be swarming with Tartars.

A young man was leading it, with a dog beside him. Nadia immediately noticed that the young man was Russian; his expression was calm but friendly, and he exuded a sense of trustworthiness. He didn’t seem rushed at all; he wasn’t walking quickly to spare his horse, and just by looking at him, you wouldn't believe he was on a road that could be filled with Tartars at any moment.

Nadia, holding Michael by the hand, made way for the vehicle. The kibitka stopped, and the driver smilingly looked at the young girl.

Nadia, holding Michael's hand, stepped aside for the vehicle. The cab stopped, and the driver smiled at the young girl.

“And where are you going to in this fashion?” he asked, opening wide his great honest eyes.

“And where are you heading looking like that?” he asked, widening his big, sincere eyes.

At the sound of his voice, Michael said to himself that he had heard it before. And it was satisfactory to him to recognize the man for his brow at once cleared.

At the sound of his voice, Michael thought to himself that he had heard it before. It was reassuring to him to recognize the man since it immediately put his mind at ease.

“Well, where are you going?” repeated the young man, addressing himself more directly to Michael.

“Well, where are you going?” the young man asked, directing his attention more at Michael.

“We are going to Irkutsk,” he replied.

“We're going to Irkutsk,” he replied.

“Oh! little father, you do not know that there are still versts and versts between you and Irkutsk?”

“Oh! Little father, you don't realize that there are still miles and miles between you and Irkutsk?”

“I know it.”

"I get it."

“And you are going on foot?”

"Are you walking?"

“On foot.”

"Walking."

“You, well! but the young lady?”

“You, well! But what about the young lady?”

“She is my sister,” said Michael, who judged it prudent to give again this name to Nadia.

“She is my sister,” Michael said, deciding it was wise to call Nadia by that name again.

“Yes, your sister, little father! But, believe me, she will never be able to get to Irkutsk!”

“Yes, your sister, little father! But, trust me, she will never make it to Irkutsk!”

“Friend,” returned Michael, approaching him, “the Tartars have robbed us of everything, and I have not a copeck to offer you; but if you will take my sister with you, I will follow your cart on foot; I will run when necessary, I will not delay you an hour!”

“Friend,” said Michael, walking up to him, “the Tartars have stolen everything from us, and I don’t have a cent to give you; but if you’ll take my sister with you, I’ll follow your cart on foot. I’ll run when I need to, and I won’t hold you up for even an hour!”

“Brother,” exclaimed Nadia, “I will not! I will not! Sir, my brother is blind!”

“Brother,” Nadia shouted, “I won’t! I won’t! Sir, my brother is blind!”

“Blind!” repeated the young man, much moved.

“Blind!” repeated the young man, deeply affected.

“The Tartars have burnt out his eyes!” replied Nadia, extending her hands, as if imploring pity.

“The Tartars have burned out his eyes!” replied Nadia, extending her hands, as if begging for compassion.

“Burnt out his eyes! Oh! poor little father! I am going to Krasnoiarsk. Well, why should not you and your sister mount in the kibitka? By sitting a little close, it will hold us all three. Besides, my dog will not refuse to go on foot; only I don’t go fast, I spare my horse.”

“Burnt out his eyes! Oh! poor little father! I am going to Krasnoiarsk. Well, why shouldn't you and your sister ride in the kibitka? If we sit a bit close, it will fit all three of us. Besides, my dog won't say no to walking; I just don’t go fast, I take it easy on my horse.”

“Friend, what is your name?” asked Michael.

“Hey, what’s your name?” Michael asked.

“My name is Nicholas Pigassof.”

“My name is Nick Pigassof.”

“It is a name that I will never forget,” said Michael.

“It’s a name I’ll never forget,” Michael said.

“Well, jump up, little blind father. Your sister will be beside you, in the bottom of the cart; I sit in front to drive. There is plenty of good birch bark and straw in the bottom; it’s like a nest. Serko, make room!”

“Well, get up, little blind father. Your sister will be sitting next to you in the back of the cart; I’ll sit up front to drive. There’s a lot of good birch bark and straw in the bottom; it’s cozy like a nest. Serko, move over!”

The dog jumped down without more telling. He was an animal of the Siberian race, gray hair, of medium size, with an honest big head, just made to pat, and he, moreover, appeared to be much attached to his master.

The dog jumped down without any further prompting. He was a Siberian breed, medium-sized with gray fur, and had a big, honest head that just begged to be patted. He also seemed to be very loyal to his owner.

In a moment more, Michael and Nadia were seated in the kibitka. Michael held out his hands as if to feel for those of Pigassof. “You wish to shake my hands!” said Nicholas. “There they are, little father! shake them as long as it will give you any pleasure.”

In a moment, Michael and Nadia were sitting in the kibitka. Michael reached out his hands as if to find Pigassof's. “You want to shake my hands!” said Nicholas. “Here they are, little father! Shake them as long as it makes you happy.”

The kibitka moved on; the horse, which Nicholas never touched with the whip, ambled along. Though Michael did not gain any in speed, at least some fatigue was spared to Nadia.

The kibitka continued on; the horse, which Nicholas never hit with the whip, walked at a relaxed pace. Although Michael didn't go any faster, at least Nadia was spared some fatigue.

Such was the exhaustion of the young girl, that, rocked by the monotonous movement of the kibitka, she soon fell into a sleep, its soundness proving her complete prostration. Michael and Nicholas laid her on the straw as comfortably as possible. The compassionate young man was greatly moved, and if a tear did not escape from Michael’s eyes, it was because the red-hot iron had dried up the last!

Such was the young girl's exhaustion that, rocked by the steady movement of the cart, she quickly fell asleep, her deep slumber showing just how utterly drained she was. Michael and Nicholas placed her on the straw as comfortably as they could. The compassionate young man was deeply affected, and if a tear didn't escape Michael's eyes, it was because the intense heat had dried up the last one!

“She is very pretty,” said Nicholas.

“She is really pretty,” said Nicholas.

“Yes,” replied Michael.

“Yes,” said Michael.

“They try to be strong, little father, they are brave, but they are weak after all, these dear little things! Have you come from far.”

“They're trying to be strong, little father; they're brave, but in the end, they're weak, these dear little ones! Did you come from far away?”

“Very far.”

"Really far."

“Poor young people! It must have hurt you very much when they burnt your eyes!”

“Poor young people! That must have really hurt when they burned your eyes!”

“Very much,” answered Michael, turning towards Nicholas as if he could see him.

“Definitely,” replied Michael, looking towards Nicholas as if he could see him.

“Did you not weep?”

"Didn't you cry?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I should have wept too. To think that one could never again see those one loves. But they can see you, however; that’s perhaps some consolation!”

“I should have cried too. To think that you could never see those you love again. But they can see you, though; that might be some comfort!”

“Yes, perhaps. Tell me, my friend,” continued Michael, “have you never seen me anywhere before?”

“Yes, maybe. Tell me, my friend,” continued Michael, “have you ever seen me anywhere before?”

“You, little father? No, never.”

"You, little dad? No way."

“The sound of your voice is not unknown to me.”

“The sound of your voice isn’t unfamiliar to me.”

“Why!” returned Nicholas, smiling, “he knows the sound of my voice! Perhaps you ask me that to find out where I come from. I come from Kolyvan.”

“Why!” Nicholas replied, smiling, “he recognizes my voice! Maybe you’re asking that to figure out where I'm from. I’m from Kolyvan.”

“From Kolyvan?” repeated Michael. “Then it was there I met you; you were in the telegraph office?”

“From Kolyvan?” Michael repeated. “So that’s where I met you; you were in the telegraph office?”

“That may be,” replied Nicholas. “I was stationed there. I was the clerk in charge of the messages.”

“Maybe that’s true,” Nicholas replied. “I was assigned there. I was the clerk in charge of the messages.”

“And you stayed at your post up to the last moment?”

“And you stayed at your post until the very end?”

“Why, it’s at that moment one ought to be there!”

“Why, it’s at that moment you should be there!”

“It was the day when an Englishman and a Frenchman were disputing, roubles in hand, for the place at your wicket, and the Englishman telegraphed some poetry.”

“It was the day when an Englishman and a Frenchman were arguing, roubles in hand, for the spot at your wicket, and the Englishman sent a telegram of poetry.”

“That is possible, but I do not remember it.”

“That could be true, but I don’t remember it.”

“What! you do not remember it?”

"What? You don't remember?"

“I never read the dispatches I send. My duty being to forget them, the shortest way is not to know them.”

“I never read the messages I send. Since my job is to forget them, the easiest way is not to know them.”

This reply showed Nicholas Pigassof’s character. In the meanwhile the kibitka pursued its way, at a pace which Michael longed to render more rapid. But Nicholas and his horse were accustomed to a pace which neither of them would like to alter. The horse went for two hours and rested one—so on, day and night. During the halts the horse grazed, the travelers ate in company with the faithful Serko. The kibitka was provisioned for at least twenty persons, and Nicholas generously placed his supplies at the disposal of his two guests, whom he believed to be brother and sister.

This reply revealed Nicholas Pigassof’s character. Meanwhile, the kibitka continued on its way at a speed that Michael wished could be faster. But Nicholas and his horse were used to a pace that they weren't inclined to change. The horse would go for two hours and rest for one—day and night. During the breaks, the horse grazed while the travelers ate alongside their loyal companion Serko. The kibitka was stocked for at least twenty people, and Nicholas generously offered his supplies to his two guests, whom he thought were siblings.

After a day’s rest, Nadia recovered some strength. Nicholas took the best possible care of her. The journey was being made under tolerable circumstances, slowly certainly, but surely. It sometimes happened that during the night, Nicholas, although driving, fell asleep, and snored with a clearness which showed the calmness of his conscience. Perhaps then, by looking close, Michael’s hand might have been seen feeling for the reins, and giving the horse a more rapid pace, to the great astonishment of Serko, who, however, said nothing. The trot was exchanged for the amble as soon as Nicholas awoke, but the kibitka had not the less gained some versts.

After a day of rest, Nadia regained some strength. Nicholas took the best care of her he could. The journey was being made under reasonable conditions, slowly for sure, but steadily. Occasionally, during the night, Nicholas would fall asleep while driving, snoring loudly, which showed he had a clear conscience. If you looked closely, you might have seen Michael’s hand reaching for the reins, urging the horse to pick up speed, much to Serko's surprise, although he said nothing. The trot switched back to an amble as soon as Nicholas woke up, but the kibitka had still covered some distance.

Thus they passed the river Ichirnsk, the villages of Ichisnokoe, Berikylokoe, Kuskoe, the river Marunsk, the village of the same name, Bogostowskoe, and, lastly, the Ichoula, a little stream which divides Western from Eastern Siberia. The road now lay sometimes across wide moors, which extended as far as the eye could reach, sometimes through thick forests of firs, of which they thought they should never get to the end. Everywhere was a desert; the villages were almost entirely abandoned. The peasants had fled beyond the Yenisei, hoping that this wide river would perhaps stop the Tartars.

Thus they crossed the Ichirnsk River, the villages of Ichisnokoe, Berikylokoe, Kuskoe, the Marunsk River, the village with the same name, Bogostowskoe, and finally, the Ichoula, a small stream that separates Western from Eastern Siberia. The road now stretched across wide moors that went on as far as the eye could see and sometimes wound through dense fir forests that seemed endless. Everywhere was deserted; the villages were nearly completely abandoned. The peasants had fled beyond the Yenisei, hoping that this vast river might deter the Tartars.

On the 22d of August, the kibitka entered the town of Atchinsk, two hundred and fifty miles from Tomsk. Eighty miles still lay between them and Krasnoiarsk.

On August 22nd, the carriage entered the town of Atchinsk, two hundred and fifty miles from Tomsk. Eighty miles still separated them from Krasnoiarsk.

No incident had marked the journey. For the six days during which they had been together, Nicholas, Michael, and Nadia had remained the same, the one in his unchange-able calm, the other two, uneasy, and thinking of the time when their companion would leave them.

No event had defined the journey. Throughout the six days they had been together, Nicholas, Michael, and Nadia stayed the same—Nicholas in his unshakable calm, while the other two felt uneasy, thinking about the moment their companion would part ways with them.

Michael saw the country through which they traveled with the eyes of Nicholas and the young girl. In turns, they each described to him the scenes they passed. He knew whether he was in a forest or on a plain, whether a hut was on the steppe, or whether any Siberian was in sight. Nicholas was never silent, he loved to talk, and, from his peculiar way of viewing things, his friends were amused by his conversation. One day, Michael asked him what sort of weather it was.

Michael saw the countryside they were traveling through from the perspectives of Nicholas and the young girl. They each took turns describing to him the scenes they passed. He could tell whether he was in a forest or on a plain, whether a hut was on the steppe, or if any Siberians were visible. Nicholas never stopped talking; he loved to chat, and his unique way of seeing things entertained his friends. One day, Michael asked him what the weather was like.

“Fine enough, little father,” he answered, “but soon we shall feel the first winter frosts. Perhaps the Tartars will go into winter quarters during the bad season.”

“That's okay, little father,” he replied, “but soon we'll experience the first winter frosts. Maybe the Tartars will settle down for the winter during the harsh season.”

Michael Strogoff shook his head with a doubtful air.

Michael Strogoff shook his head, looking uncertain.

“You do not think so, little father?” resumed Nicholas. “You think that they will march on to Irkutsk?”

“You don’t think so, little father?” Nicholas said again. “You think they’ll head to Irkutsk?”

“I fear so,” replied Michael.

“I think so,” replied Michael.

“Yes... you are right; they have with them a bad man, who will not let them loiter on the way. You have heard speak of Ivan Ogareff?”

"Yes... you’re right; they have a tough guy with them who won’t let them waste time on the way. Have you heard of Ivan Ogareff?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“You know that it is not right to betray one’s country!”

“You know it’s not right to betray your country!”

“No... it is not right...” answered Michael, who wished to remain unmoved.

“No... that’s not right...” Michael replied, trying to stay firm.

“Little father,” continued Nicholas, “it seems to me that you are not half indignant enough when Ivan Ogareff is spoken of. Your Russian heart ought to leap when his name is uttered.”

“Little father,” continued Nicholas, “it seems to me that you’re not nearly angry enough when Ivan Ogareff comes up. Your Russian heart should race at the sound of his name.”

“Believe me, my friend, I hate him more than you can ever hate him,” said Michael.

“Trust me, my friend, I hate him more than you could ever hate him,” said Michael.

“It is not possible,” replied Nicholas; “no, it is not possible! When I think of Ivan Ogareff, of the harm which he is doing to our sacred Russia, I get into such a rage that if I could get hold of him—”

“It’s not possible,” Nicholas replied. “No, it’s not possible! When I think of Ivan Ogareff and the damage he’s causing to our beloved Russia, I get so furious that if I could get my hands on him—”

“If you could get hold of him, friend?”

“If you could reach him, buddy?”

“I think I should kill him.”

“I think I should kill him.”

“And I, I am sure of it,” returned Michael quietly.

“And I, I know it for sure,” Michael replied softly.





CHAPTER VII THE PASSAGE OF THE YENISEI

AT nightfall, on the 25th of August, the kibitka came in sight of Krasnoiarsk. The journey from Tomsk had taken eight days. If it had not been accomplished as rapidly as it might, it was because Nicholas had slept little. Consequently, it was impossible to increase his horse’s pace, though in other hands, the journey would not have taken sixty hours.

AT nightfall, on August 25th, the kibitka finally saw Krasnoiarsk. The trip from Tomsk took eight days. It could have been done faster, but Nicholas had barely slept. As a result, he couldn’t speed up his horse, even though in someone else's hands, the journey wouldn’t have taken more than sixty hours.

Happily, there was no longer any fear of Tartars. Not a scout had appeared on the road over which the kibitka had just traveled. This was strange enough, and evidently some serious cause had prevented the Emir’s troops from marching without delay upon Irkutsk. Something had occurred. A new Russian corps, hastily raised in the government of Yeniseisk, had marched to Tomsk to endeavor to retake the town. But, being too weak to withstand the Emir’s troops, now concentrated there, they had been forced to effect a retreat. Feofar-Khan, including his own soldiers, and those of the Khanats of Khokhand and Koun-douze, had now under his command two hundred and fifty thousand men, to which the Russian government could not as yet oppose a sufficient force. The invasion could not, therefore, be immediately stopped, and the whole Tartar army might at once march upon Irkutsk. The battle of Tomsk was on the 22nd of August, though this Michael did not know, but it explained why the vanguard of the Emir’s army had not appeared at Krasnoiarsk by the 25th.

Fortunately, there was no longer any fear of Tartars. Not a single scout had shown up on the road that the kibitka had just traveled. This was quite unusual, and it was clear that something serious had stopped the Emir’s troops from quickly marching to Irkutsk. Something had happened. A new Russian unit, quickly put together in the Yeniseisk region, had marched to Tomsk to try to reclaim the town. However, they were too weak to hold off the Emir’s forces, which were now gathered there, and they had to retreat. Feofar-Khan, including his own soldiers and those from the Khanats of Khokhand and Koun-douze, now commanded two hundred fifty thousand men, and the Russian government couldn't yet muster a sufficient force to counter them. Therefore, the invasion couldn’t be halted immediately, and the entire Tartar army could potentially march on Irkutsk at any moment. The battle of Tomsk took place on August 22nd, although Michael wasn't aware of this, but it clarified why the front lines of the Emir’s army hadn’t arrived at Krasnoiarsk by the 25th.

However, though Michael Strogoff could not know the events which had occurred since his departure, he at least knew that he was several days in advance of the Tartars, and that he need not despair of reaching before them the town of Irkutsk, still six hundred miles distant.

However, even though Michael Strogoff couldn't know what had happened since he left, he at least knew that he was several days ahead of the Tartars and that he didn't need to lose hope about reaching the town of Irkutsk, still six hundred miles away, before they did.

Besides, at Krasnoiarsk, of which the population is about twelve thousand souls, he depended upon obtaining some means of transport. Since Nicholas Pigassof was to stop in that town, it would be necessary to replace him by a guide, and to change the kibitka for another more rapid vehicle. Michael, after having addressed himself to the governor of the town, and established his identity and quality as Courier of the Czar—which would be easy—doubted not that he would be enabled to get to Irkutsk in the shortest possible time. He would thank the good Nicholas Pigassof, and set out immediately with Nadia, for he did not wish to leave her until he had placed her in her father’s arms. Though Nicholas had resolved to stop at Krasnoiarsk, it was only as he said, “on condition of finding employment there.” In fact, this model clerk, after having stayed to the last minute at his post in Kolyvan, was endeavoring to place himself again at the disposal of the government. “Why should I receive a salary which I have not earned?” he would say.

Besides, in Krasnoiarsk, which has a population of about twelve thousand people, he relied on getting some transportation. Since Nicholas Pigassof was going to stay in that town, it would be necessary to find a guide to replace him and switch the kibitka for a faster vehicle. Michael, after speaking with the town governor and proving his identity and status as the Czar’s Courier—which would be a straightforward task—was confident he could reach Irkutsk in the shortest time possible. He would thank the good Nicholas Pigassof and set off immediately with Nadia, as he didn’t want to leave her until he had safely reunited her with her father. Although Nicholas had decided to stop in Krasnoiarsk, it was only, as he put it, “on the condition of finding work there.” In fact, this model clerk, after staying at his post in Kolyvan until the last minute, was trying to make himself available to the government again. “Why should I take a salary for work I haven’t done?” he would say.

In the event of his services not being required at Krasnoiarsk, which it was expected would be still in telegraphic communication with Irkutsk, he proposed to go to Oudinsk, or even to the capital of Siberia itself. In the latter case, he would continue to travel with the brother and sister; and where would they find a surer guide, or a more devoted friend?

If his services weren't needed in Krasnoiarsk, which was expected to still have telegraphic communication with Irkutsk, he suggested going to Oudinsk, or even to the capital of Siberia itself. If he went to the capital, he would keep traveling with the brother and sister; and where would they find a more reliable guide or a more loyal friend?

The kibitka was now only half a verst from Krasnoiarsk. The numerous wooden crosses which are erected at the approaches to the town, could be seen to the right and left of the road. It was seven in the evening; the outline of the churches and of the houses built on the high bank of the Yenisei were clearly defined against the evening sky, and the waters of the river reflected them in the twilight.

The kibitka was now just half a kilometer from Krasnoiarsk. The many wooden crosses set up at the entrances to the town could be seen on both sides of the road. It was seven in the evening; the shapes of the churches and the houses built on the high bank of the Yenisei were clearly visible against the evening sky, and the river's waters mirrored them in the twilight.

“Where are we, sister?” asked Michael.

“Where are we, sis?” asked Michael.

“Half a verst from the first houses,” replied Nadia.

“Half a verst from the first houses,” replied Nadia.

“Can the town be asleep?” observed Michael. “Not a sound strikes my ear.”

“Is the town really asleep?” Michael noted. “I can’t hear a thing.”

“And I cannot see the slightest light, nor even smoke mounting into the air,” added Nadia.

“And I can't see the slightest light, not even smoke rising into the air,” added Nadia.

“What a queer town!” said Nicholas. “They make no noise in it, and go to bed uncommonly early!”

“What a strange town!” said Nicholas. “There's no noise here, and people go to bed unusually early!”

A presentiment of impending misfortune passed across Michael’s heart. He had not said to Nadia that he had placed all his hopes on Krasnoiarsk, where he expected to find the means of safely finishing his journey. He much feared that his anticipations would again be disappointed.

A feeling of looming trouble washed over Michael. He hadn’t told Nadia that he had pinned all his hopes on Krasnoiarsk, where he expected to find a way to complete his journey safely. He was genuinely worried that his expectations would once again end in disappointment.

But Nadia had guessed his thoughts, although she could not understand why her companion should be so anxious to reach Irkutsk, now that the Imperial letter was gone. She one day said something of the sort to him. “I have sworn to go to Irkutsk,” he replied.

But Nadia had figured out what he was thinking, even though she didn't understand why her friend was so eager to get to Irkutsk now that the Imperial letter was gone. One day, she mentioned this to him. “I’ve promised to go to Irkutsk,” he replied.

But to accomplish his mission, it was necessary that at Krasnoiarsk he should find some more rapid mode of locomotion. “Well, friend,” said he to Nicholas, “why are we not going on?”

But to achieve his mission, it was essential for him to find a quicker way to get around in Krasnoiarsk. “Well, buddy,” he said to Nicholas, “why aren’t we moving on?”

“Because I am afraid of waking up the inhabitants of the town with the noise of my carriage!” And with a light fleck of the whip, Nicholas put his horse in motion.

“Because I'm worried about waking up the townspeople with the noise of my carriage!” And with a quick flick of the whip, Nicholas got his horse moving.

Ten minutes after they entered the High Street. Krasnoiarsk was deserted; there was no longer an Athenian in this “Northern Athens,” as Madame de Bourboulon has called it. Not one of their dashing equipages swept through the wide, clean streets. Not a pedestrian enlivened the footpaths raised at the bases of the magnificent wooden houses, of monumental aspect! Not a Siberian belle, dressed in the last French fashion, promenaded the beautiful park, cleared in a forest of birch trees, which stretches away to the banks of the Yenisei! The great bell of the cathedral was dumb; the chimes of the churches were silent. Here was complete desolation. There was no longer a living being in this town, lately so lively!

Ten minutes after they entered High Street, Krasnoiarsk was empty; there wasn't a single Athenian left in this “Northern Athens,” as Madame de Bourboulon had called it. Not one of their flashy carriages drove through the wide, clean streets. No pedestrians filled the footpaths that lined the bases of the stunning wooden houses, which had a monumental look! Not a single Siberian beauty, dressed in the latest French fashion, strolled through the beautiful park cleared in a birch tree forest, extending down to the banks of the Yenisei! The great bell of the cathedral was silent; the church chimes were quiet. This was total desolation. There was no one left in this town, once so lively!

The last telegram sent from the Czar’s cabinet, before the rupture of the wire, had ordered the governor, the garrison, the inhabitants, whoever they might be, to leave Krasnoiarsk, to carry with them any articles of value, or which might be of use to the Tartars, and to take refuge at Irkutsk. The same injunction was given to all the villages of the province. It was the intention of the Muscovite government to lay the country desert before the invaders. No one thought for an instant of disputing these orders. They were executed, and this was the reason why not a single human being remained in Krasnoiarsk.

The last telegram sent from the Czar’s cabinet, before the wire was cut, had ordered the governor, the garrison, and the residents—whoever they were—to leave Krasnoiarsk, taking any valuable items or anything that might be useful to the Tartars, and to seek refuge in Irkutsk. This same directive was given to all the villages in the province. The Muscovite government intended to leave the land empty for the invaders. No one even considered challenging these orders. They were carried out, which is why not a single person remained in Krasnoiarsk.

Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Nicholas passed silently through the streets of the town. They felt half-stupefied. They themselves made the only sound to be heard in this dead city. Michael allowed nothing of what he felt to appear, but he inwardly raged against the bad luck which pursued him, his hopes being again disappointed.

Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Nicholas walked quietly through the town's streets. They felt dazed. They were the only ones making any noise in this lifeless city. Michael kept his feelings to himself, but inside, he was furious about the bad luck that followed him, with his hopes once again crushed.

“Alack, alack!” cried Nicholas, “I shall never get any employment in this desert!”

“Oh no!” cried Nicholas, “I’m never going to find a job in this wasteland!”

“Friend,” said Nadia, “you must go on with us.”

“Friend,” Nadia said, “you have to come with us.”

“I must indeed!” replied Nicholas. “The wire is no doubt still working between Oudinsk and Irkutsk, and there—Shall we start, little father?”

“I really must!” replied Nicholas. “The wire is probably still working between Oudinsk and Irkutsk, and there—Shall we get going, little father?”

“Let us wait till to-morrow,” answered Michael.

“Let’s wait until tomorrow,” replied Michael.

“You are right,” said Nicholas. “We have the Yenisei to cross, and need light to see our way there!”

“You're right,” said Nicholas. “We need to cross the Yenisei, and we need light to find our way!”

“To see!” murmured Nadia, thinking of her blind companion.

“To see!” murmured Nadia, thinking of her blind friend.

Nicholas heard her, and turning to Michael, “Forgive me, little father,” said he. “Alas! night and day, it is true, are all the same to you!”

Nicholas heard her and turned to Michael, “Forgive me, little father,” he said. “Unfortunately, it’s true that night and day are all the same to you!”

“Do not reproach yourself, friend,” replied Michael, pressing his hand over his eyes. “With you for a guide I can still act. Take a few hours’ repose. Nadia must rest too. To-morrow we will recommence our journey!”

“Don’t blame yourself, my friend,” Michael replied, covering his eyes with his hand. “With you guiding me, I can still move forward. Get some rest for a few hours. Nadia needs to rest too. Tomorrow, we’ll continue our journey!”

Michael and his friends had not to search long for a place of rest. The first house, the door of which they pushed open, was empty, as well as all the others. Nothing could be found within but a few heaps of leaves. For want of better fodder the horse had to content himself with this scanty nourishment. The provisions of the kibitka were not yet exhausted, so each had a share. Then, after having knelt before a small picture of the Panaghia, hung on the wall, and still lighted up by a flickering lamp, Nicholas and the young girl slept, whilst Michael, over whom sleep had no influence, watched.

Michael and his friends didn't have to search long for a place to rest. The first house they opened the door to was empty, as were all the others. The only things inside were a few piles of leaves. With no better food available, the horse had to settle for this meager diet. They still had some supplies left in the kibitka, so everyone got a share. After kneeling in front of a small picture of the Panaghia, which was still lit by a flickering lamp on the wall, Nicholas and the young girl fell asleep, while Michael, unaffected by sleep, kept watch.

Before daybreak the next morning, the 26th of August, the horse was drawing the kibitka through the forests of birch trees towards the banks of the Yenisei. Michael was in much anxiety. How was he to cross the river, if, as was probable, all boats had been destroyed to retard the Tartars’ march? He knew the Yenisei, its width was considerable, its currents strong. Ordinarily by means of boats specially built for the conveyance of travelers, carriages, and horses, the passage of the Yenisei takes about three hours, and then it is with extreme difficulty that the boats reach the opposite bank. Now, in the absence of any ferry, how was the kibitka to get from one bank to the other?

Before dawn the next morning, August 26th, the horse was pulling the kibitka through the birch tree forests towards the banks of the Yenisei. Michael was very anxious. How was he supposed to cross the river if, as was likely, all the boats had been destroyed to slow down the Tartars' advance? He knew the Yenisei; it was quite wide and had strong currents. Normally, with boats designed for transporting travelers, carriages, and horses, crossing the Yenisei takes about three hours, and even then the boats struggle to reach the other side. Now, without any ferry available, how was the kibitka supposed to get from one bank to the other?

Day was breaking when the kibitka reached the left bank, where one of the wide alleys of the park ended. They were about a hundred feet above the Yenisei, and could therefore survey the whole of its wide course.

Day was breaking when the carriage reached the left bank, where one of the wide paths in the park ended. They were about a hundred feet above the Yenisei, allowing them to see its entire wide course.

“Do you see a boat?” asked Michael, casting his eyes eagerly about from one side to the other, mechanically, no doubt, as if he could really see.

“Do you see a boat?” Michael asked, eagerly scanning from one side to the other, almost automatically, as if he could actually see.

“It is scarcely light yet, brother,” replied Nadia. “The fog is still thick, and we cannot see the water.”

“It’s hardly light yet, brother,” Nadia replied. “The fog is still thick, and we can’t see the water.”

“But I hear it roaring,” said Michael.

“But I hear it roaring,” Michael said.

Indeed, from the fog issued a dull roaring sound. The waters being high rushed down with tumultuous violence. All three waited until the misty curtain should rise. The sun would not be long in dispersing the vapors.

Sure, here’s the modernized text: Indeed, from the fog came a low roaring sound. The high waters crashed down with chaotic force. All three waited for the misty curtain to lift. The sun wouldn't take long to scatter the fog.

“Well?” asked Michael.

"What's up?" asked Michael.

“The fog is beginning to roll away, brother,” replied Nadia, “and it will soon be clear.”

“The fog is starting to lift, brother,” Nadia replied, “and it will be clear soon.”

“Then you do not see the surface of the water yet?”

“Then you still can't see the surface of the water?”

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“Have patience, little father,” said Nicholas. “All this will soon disappear. Look! here comes the breeze! It is driving away the fog. The trees on the opposite hills are already appearing. It is sweeping, flying away. The kindly rays of the sun have condensed all that mass of mist. Ah! how beautiful it is, my poor fellow, and how unfortunate that you cannot see such a lovely sight!”

“Be patient, little dad,” Nicholas said. “All of this will be gone soon. Look! Here comes the breeze! It’s blowing away the fog. The trees on the other hills are starting to show. It’s sweeping away, flying off. The warm rays of the sun have gathered up all that mist. Ah! Isn’t it beautiful, my poor friend, and how unfortunate that you can’t see such a lovely sight!”

“Do you see a boat?” asked Michael.

“Do you see a boat?” Michael asked.

“I see nothing of the sort,” answered Nicholas.

"I don't see anything like that," replied Nicholas.

“Look well, friend, on this and the opposite bank, as far as your eye can reach. A raft, even a canoe?”

“Take a good look, friend, at both this bank and the other, as far as you can see. A raft, or even a canoe?”

Nicholas and Nadia, grasping the bushes on the edge of the cliff, bent over the water. The view they thus obtained was extensive. At this place the Yenisei is not less than a mile in width, and forms two arms, of unequal size, through which the waters flow swiftly. Between these arms lie several islands, covered with alders, willows, and poplars, looking like verdant ships, anchored in the river. Beyond rise the high hills of the Eastern shore, crowned with forests, whose tops were then empurpled with light. The Yenisei stretched on either side as far as the eye could reach. The beautiful panorama lay before them for a distance of fifty versts.

Nicholas and Nadia, clutching the bushes at the edge of the cliff, leaned over the water. The view they got was expansive. Here, the Yenisei is about a mile wide and splits into two unequal arms, with the water rushing through. In between these arms are several islands, covered in alders, willows, and poplars, resembling lush ships anchored in the river. In the background, the high hills of the eastern shore rise, topped with forests that were glowing with light. The Yenisei stretched out on both sides as far as the eye could see. The stunning landscape unfolded before them for a distance of fifty versts.

But not a boat was to be seen. All had been taken away or destroyed, according to order. Unless the Tartars should bring with them materials for building a bridge of boats, their march towards Irkutsk would certainly be stopped for some time by this barrier, the Yenisei.

But not a single boat was in sight. All had been taken away or destroyed, as ordered. Unless the Tartars brought materials to build a bridge of boats, their march toward Irkutsk would definitely be stalled for a while by this barrier, the Yenisei.

“I remember,” said Michael, “that higher up, on the outskirts of Krasnoiarsk, there is a little quay. There the boats touch. Friend, let us go up the river, and see if some boat has not been forgotten on the bank.”

“I remember,” said Michael, “that further up, on the outskirts of Krasnoiarsk, there's a little dock. That's where the boats come in. Friend, let’s head up the river and see if there’s been a boat left behind on the shore.”

Nadia seized Michael’s hand and started off at a rapid pace in the direction indicated. If only a boat or a barge large enough to hold the kibitka could be found, or even one that would carry just themselves, Michael would not hesitate to attempt the passage! Twenty minutes after, all three had reached the little quay, with houses on each side quite down to the water’s edge. It was like a village standing beyond the town of Krasnoiarsk.

Nadia grabbed Michael’s hand and took off quickly in the direction pointed out. If only they could find a boat or a barge big enough to hold the kibitka, or even one just for the two of them, Michael wouldn’t hesitate to make the crossing! Twenty minutes later, all three arrived at the small wharf, with houses lining each side right down to the water’s edge. It felt like a village just outside the town of Krasnoiarsk.

But not a boat was on the shore, not a barge at the little wharf, nothing even of which a raft could be made large enough to carry three people. Michael questioned Nicholas, who made the discouraging reply that the crossing appeared to him absolutely impracticable.

But there wasn't a boat on the shore, no barge at the small dock, nothing that could even be used to make a raft big enough for three people. Michael asked Nicholas, who discouragingly replied that the crossing seemed completely impossible to him.

“We shall cross!” answered Michael.

"We're crossing!" answered Michael.

The search was continued. They examined the houses on the shore, abandoned like all the rest of Krasnoiarsk. They had merely to push open the doors and enter. The cottages were evidently those of poor people, and quite empty. Nicholas visited one, Nadia entered another, and even Michael went here and there and felt about, hoping to light upon some article that might be useful.

The search went on. They looked at the houses along the shore, deserted like the rest of Krasnoiarsk. All they had to do was push open the doors and step inside. The cottages clearly belonged to poor people and were completely empty. Nicholas checked out one, Nadia went into another, and even Michael wandered around, hoping to find something useful.

Nicholas and the girl had each fruitlessly rummaged these cottages and were about to give up the search, when they heard themselves called. Both ran to the bank and saw Michael standing on the threshold of a door.

Nicholas and the girl had each searched these cottages without success and were about to give up when they heard someone calling them. They both ran to the bank and saw Michael standing in the doorway.

“Come!” he exclaimed. Nicholas and Nadia went towards him and followed him into the cottage.

“Come on!” he said. Nicholas and Nadia went over to him and followed him into the cottage.

“What are these?” asked Michael, touching several objects piled up in a corner.

“What are these?” Michael asked, touching a few items stacked in a corner.

“They are leathern bottles,” answered Nicholas.

"They're leather bottles," Nicholas replied.

“Are they full?”

“Are they packed?”

“Yes, full of koumyss. We have found them very opportunely to renew our provisions!”

“Yes, full of koumyss. We found them just in time to restock our supplies!”

“Koumyss” is a drink made of mare’s or camel’s milk, and is very sustaining, and even intoxicating; so that Nicholas and his companions could not but congratulate themselves on the discovery.

“Koumyss” is a drink made from mare’s or camel’s milk, and it's very nourishing, and even has a bit of an intoxicating effect; so Nicholas and his friends couldn’t help but feel pleased with their discovery.

“Save one,” said Michael, “but empty the others.”

“Leave one,” said Michael, “but clear out the rest.”

“Directly, little father.”

"Right away, little dad."

“These will help us to cross the Yenisei.”

“These will help us get across the Yenisei.”

“And the raft?”

"What's up with the raft?"

“Will be the kibitka itself, which is light enough to float. Besides, we will sustain it, as well as the horse, with these bottles.”

“Will be the kibitka itself, which is light enough to float. Besides, we will support it, as well as the horse, with these bottles.”

“Well thought of, little father,” exclaimed Nicholas, “and by God’s help we will get safely over... though perhaps not in a straight line, for the current is very rapid!”

“Well thought out, little father,” exclaimed Nicholas, “and with God’s help, we will get through safely... though maybe not in a straight line, because the current is really fast!”

“What does that matter?” replied Michael. “Let us get across first, and we shall soon find out the road to Irkutsk on the other side of the river.”

“What does that matter?” Michael replied. “Let’s get across first, and we’ll soon figure out the road to Irkutsk on the other side of the river.”

“To work, then,” said Nicholas, beginning to empty the bottles.

“To get started,” Nicholas said, beginning to empty the bottles.

One full of koumyss was reserved, and the rest, with the air carefully fastened in, were used to form a floating apparatus. Two bottles were fastened to the horse’s sides to support it in the water. Two others were attached to the shafts to keep them on a level with the body of the machine, thus transformed into a raft. This work was soon finished.

One full of koumyss was set aside, and the rest, with the air securely sealed inside, were used to create a floating device. Two bottles were secured to the horse's sides to help it stay afloat in the water. Two more were attached to the shafts to keep them level with the body of the machine, effectively turning it into a raft. This task was quickly completed.

“You will not be afraid, Nadia?” asked Michael.

“You're not scared, Nadia?” Michael asked.

“No, brother,” answered the girl.

“No, bro,” answered the girl.

“And you, friend?”

"And you, buddy?"

“I?” cried Nicholas. “I am now going to have one of my dreams realized—that of sailing in a cart.”

“I?” cried Nicholas. “I’m about to make one of my dreams come true—sailing in a cart.”

At the spot where they were now standing, the bank sloped, and was suitable for the launching of the kibitka. The horse drew it into the water, and they were soon both floating. As to Serko, he was swimming bravely.

At the spot where they were now standing, the bank sloped down and was perfect for launching the kibitka. The horse pulled it into the water, and soon they were both floating. As for Serko, he was swimming like a champ.

The three passengers, seated in the vehicle, had with due precaution taken off their shoes and stockings; but, thanks to the bottles, the water did not even come over their ankles. Michael held the reins, and, according to Nicholas’s directions, guided the animal obliquely, but cautiously, so as not to exhaust him by struggling against the current. So long as the kibitka went with the current all was easy, and in a few minutes it had passed the quays of Krasnoiarsk. It drifted northwards, and it was soon evident that it would only reach the opposite bank far below the town. But that mattered little. The crossing would have been made without great difficulty, even on this imperfect apparatus, had the current been regular; but, unfortunately, there were whirlpools in numbers, and soon the kibitka, notwithstanding all Michael’s efforts, was irresistibly drawn into one of these.

The three passengers in the vehicle had wisely taken off their shoes and socks, but thanks to the bottles, the water didn’t even reach their ankles. Michael held the reins and, following Nicholas’s instructions, carefully guided the animal at an angle to avoid tiring it by fighting against the current. As long as the kibitka moved with the current, everything went smoothly, and in a few minutes, they passed the quays of Krasnoiarsk. It drifted northward, and it soon became clear that it would only reach the opposite bank well below the town. But that wasn’t a big deal. They could have crossed without much trouble, even on this makeshift craft, if the current had been steady; however, there were numerous whirlpools, and soon the kibitka, despite all of Michael’s efforts, was pulled irresistibly into one of them.

There the danger was great. The kibitka no longer drifted, but spun rapidly round, inclining towards the center of the eddy, like a rider in a circus. The horse could scarcely keep his head above water, and ran a great risk of being suffocated. Serko had been obliged to take refuge in the carriage.

There the danger was huge. The kibitka was no longer drifting but was spinning quickly, leaning toward the center of the whirlpool, like a performer in a circus. The horse could barely keep its head above the water and was at a serious risk of drowning. Serko had to take shelter in the carriage.

Michael knew what was happening. He felt himself drawn round in a gradually narrowing line, from which they could not get free. How he longed to see, to be better able to avoid this peril, but that was no longer possible. Nadia was silent, her hands clinging to the sides of the cart, which was inclining more and more towards the center of depression.

Michael understood what was going on. He felt himself being pulled into a gradually tightening circle, from which they couldn't escape. He longed for a clearer view, to be better equipped to evade this danger, but that was no longer an option. Nadia was quiet, her hands gripping the sides of the cart, which was tilting increasingly toward the center of the dip.

And Nicholas, did he not understand the gravity of the situation? Was it with him phlegm or contempt of danger, courage or indifference? Was his life valueless in his eyes, and, according to the Eastern expression, “an hotel for five days,” which, whether one is willing or not, must be left the sixth? At any rate, the smile on his rosy face never faded for an instant.

And Nicholas, didn’t he see how serious the situation was? Was he calm or just dismissive of danger, brave or apathetic? Did he think his life was worthless, like the Eastern saying goes, “a hotel for five days,” which you have to check out of whether you like it or not on the sixth day? Regardless, the smile on his cheerful face never disappeared for a moment.

The kibitka was thus in the whirlpool, and the horse was nearly exhausted, when, all at once, Michael, throwing off such of his garments as might impede him, jumped into the water; then, seizing with a strong hand the bridle of the terrified horse, he gave him such an impulse that he managed to struggle out of the circle, and getting again into the current, the kibitka drifted along anew.

The kibitka was caught in the whirlpool, and the horse was nearly spent when suddenly, Michael, shedding any clothes that might weigh him down, jumped into the water. With a firm grip, he took hold of the panicked horse's bridle and gave it a strong pull, helping it break free from the whirlpool. They then found themselves back in the current, and the kibitka started drifting along once more.

“Hurrah!” exclaimed Nicholas.

“Yay!” exclaimed Nicholas.

Two hours after leaving the wharf, the kibitka had crossed the widest arm of the river, and had landed on an island more than six versts below the starting point.

Two hours after leaving the dock, the kibitka had crossed the widest part of the river and had landed on an island more than six versts downstream from the starting point.

There the horse drew the cart onto the bank, and an hour’s rest was given to the courageous animal; then the island having been crossed under the shade of its magnificent birches, the kibitka found itself on the shore of the smaller arm of the Yenisei.

There the horse pulled the cart onto the bank, and the brave animal was allowed an hour's rest; after that, having crossed the island under the shade of its beautiful birches, the kibitka reached the shore of the smaller branch of the Yenisei.

This passage was much easier; no whirlpools broke the course of the river in this second bed; but the current was so rapid that the kibitka only reached the opposite side five versts below. They had drifted eleven versts in all.

This section was a lot simpler; there were no whirlpools disrupting the river in this second stretch; however, the current was so fast that the kibitka only made it to the other side five versts downstream. They had floated a total of eleven versts.

These great Siberian rivers across which no bridges have as yet been thrown, are serious obstacles to the facility of communication. All had been more or less unfortunate to Michael Strogoff. On the Irtych, the boat which carried him and Nadia had been attacked by Tartars. On the Obi, after his horse had been struck by a bullet, he had only by a miracle escaped from the horsemen who were pursuing him. In fact, this passage of the Yenisei had been performed the least disastrously.

These vast Siberian rivers, which still have no bridges, are significant barriers to communication. All of them had posed serious challenges for Michael Strogoff. On the Irtych, the boat carrying him and Nadia was attacked by Tartars. On the Obi, after his horse was shot, he narrowly escaped from the riders chasing him. In fact, crossing the Yenisei had been the least disastrous experience.

“That would not have been so amusing,” exclaimed Nicholas, rubbing his hands, as they disembarked on the right bank of the river, “if it had not been so difficult.”

“That wouldn't have been so funny,” exclaimed Nicholas, rubbing his hands as they got off on the right bank of the river, “if it hadn't been so hard.”

“That which has only been difficult to us, friend,” answered Michael Strogoff, “will, perhaps, be impossible to the Tartars.”

“That which has only been hard for us, my friend,” replied Michael Strogoff, “may well be impossible for the Tartars.”





CHAPTER VIII A HARE CROSSES THE ROAD

MICHAEL STROGOFF might at last hope that the road to Irkutsk was clear. He had distanced the Tartars, now detained at Tomsk, and when the Emir’s soldiers should arrive at Krasnoiarsk they would find only a deserted town. There being no communication between the two banks of the Yenisei, a delay of some days would be caused until a bridge of boats could be established, and to accomplish this would be a difficult undertaking. For the first time since the encounter with Ivan Ogareff at Omsk, the courier of the Czar felt less uneasy, and began to hope that no fresh obstacle would delay his progress.

MICHAEL STROGOFF could finally hope that the road to Irkutsk was clear. He had put distance between himself and the Tartars, who were now held up in Tomsk. When the Emir’s soldiers arrived in Krasnoiarsk, they would find only an empty town. Since there was no way to communicate between the two sides of the Yenisei, it would take several days to set up a bridge of boats, and this would be a tough task. For the first time since his encounter with Ivan Ogareff in Omsk, the Czar's courier felt less anxious and started to believe that no new obstacles would hold him back.

The road was good, for that part of it which extends between Krasnoiarsk and Irkutsk is considered the best in the whole journey; fewer jolts for travelers, large trees to shade them from the heat of the sun, sometimes forests of pines or cedars covering an extent of a hundred versts. It was no longer the wide steppe with limitless horizon; but the rich country was empty. Everywhere they came upon deserted villages. The Siberian peasantry had vanished. It was a desert, but a desert by order of the Czar.

The road was nice, especially the section between Krasnoiarsk and Irkutsk, which is known to be the best part of the whole trip; it had fewer bumps for travelers, big trees to provide shade from the sun, and sometimes there were forests of pines or cedars stretching for a hundred versts. It was no longer the vast steppe with an endless horizon; instead, the land was rich but empty. Everywhere they encountered abandoned villages. The Siberian peasants were gone. It was a desert, but a desert by the order of the Czar.

The weather was fine, but the air, which cooled during the night, took some time to get warm again. Indeed it was now near September, and in this high region the days were sensibly shortening. Autumn here lasts but a very little while, although this part of Siberian territory is not situated above the fifty-fifth parallel, that of Edinburgh and Copenhagen. However, winter succeeds summer almost unexpectedly. These winters of Asiatic Russia may be said to be precocious, considering that during them the thermometer falls until the mercury is frozen nearly 42 degrees below zero, and that 20 degrees below zero is considered an unsupportable temperature.

The weather was nice, but the air, which had cooled overnight, took a while to warm up again. It was now almost September, and in this high area, the days were noticeably getting shorter. Autumn here is pretty brief, even though this part of Siberia isn’t above the fifty-fifth parallel, which is the same as Edinburgh and Copenhagen. Still, winter follows summer almost unexpectedly. The winters in Asian Russia can be considered early, since temperatures can drop to nearly 42 degrees below zero, and 20 degrees below zero is seen as unbearable.

The weather favored our travelers. It was neither stormy nor rainy. The health of Nadia and Michael was good, and since leaving Tomsk they had gradually recovered from their past fatigues.

The weather was on our travelers' side. It was neither stormy nor rainy. Nadia and Michael were in good health, and since leaving Tomsk, they had gradually bounced back from their previous exhaustion.

As to Nicholas Pigassof, he had never been better in his life. To him this journey was a trip, an agreeable excursion in which he employed his enforced holiday.

As for Nicholas Pigassof, he had never felt better in his life. For him, this journey was a trip, a pleasant getaway that he took advantage of during his mandatory time off.

“Decidedly,” said he, “this is pleasanter than sitting twelve hours a day, perched on a stool, working the manipulator!”

“Definitely,” he said, “this is way better than sitting on a stool for twelve hours a day, working the machine!”

Michael had managed to get Nicholas to make his horse quicken his pace. To obtain this result, he had confided to Nicholas that Nadia and he were on their way to join their father, exiled at Irkutsk, and that they were very anxious to get there. Certainly, it would not do to overwork the horse, for very probably they would not be able to exchange him for another; but by giving him frequent rests—every ten miles, for instance—forty miles in twenty-four hours could easily be accomplished. Besides, the animal was strong, and of a race calculated to endure great fatigue. He was in no want of rich pasturage along the road, the grass being thick and abundant. Therefore, it was possible to demand an increase of work from him.

Michael had convinced Nicholas to make his horse speed up. To achieve this, he told Nicholas that he and Nadia were on their way to meet their father, who was in exile in Irkutsk, and that they were eager to get there. Of course, they couldn’t push the horse too hard, as they likely wouldn’t be able to swap him for another; but by giving him regular breaks—like every ten miles—they could easily cover forty miles in a day. Plus, the horse was strong and built to handle a lot of fatigue. There was plenty of good grass along the route, so there was no shortage of quality pasture. Therefore, it was reasonable to ask for more effort from him.

Nicholas gave in to all these reasons. He was much moved at the situation of these two young people, going to share their father’s exile. Nothing had ever appeared so touching to him. With what a smile he said to Nadia: “Divine goodness! what joy will Mr. Korpanoff feel, when his eyes behold you, when his arms open to receive you! If I go to Irkutsk—and that appears very probable now—will you permit me to be present at that interview! You will, will you not?” Then, striking his forehead: “But, I forgot, what grief too when he sees that his poor son is blind! Ah! everything is mingled in this world!”

Nicholas gave in to all these reasons. He was deeply moved by the situation of these two young people, who were going to share their father's exile. Nothing had ever touched him so much. With a smile, he said to Nadia: “Oh, how wonderful! Just imagine the joy Mr. Korpanoff will feel when he sees you and opens his arms to welcome you! If I go to Irkutsk—and that seems very likely now—will you let me be there for that moment? You will, right?” Then, hitting his forehead: “But I forgot, how heartbreaking it will be when he sees that his poor son is blind! Ah! Everything is mixed up in this world!”

However, the result of all this was the kibitka went faster, and, according to Michael’s calculations, now made almost eight miles an hour.

However, the result of all this was that the kibitka went faster and, according to Michael's calculations, now made almost eight miles per hour.

After crossing the little river Biriousa, the kibitka reached Biriousensk on the morning of the 4th of September. There, very fortunately, for Nicholas saw that his provisions were becoming exhausted, he found in an oven a dozen “pogatchas,” a kind of cake prepared with sheep’s fat and a large supply of plain boiled rice. This increase was very opportune, for something would soon have been needed to replace the koumyss with which the kibitka had been stored at Krasnoiarsk.

After crossing the small river Biriousa, the kibitka arrived in Biriousensk on the morning of September 4th. Luckily for Nicholas, who noticed his supplies were running low, he found a dozen “pogatchas,” a type of cake made with sheep's fat, in an oven, along with a generous supply of plain boiled rice. This was a timely boost, as something would soon need to replace the koumyss that the kibitka had been stocked with in Krasnoiarsk.

After a halt, the journey was continued in the afternoon. The distance to Irkutsk was not now much over three hundred miles. There was not a sign of the Tartar vanguard. Michael Strogoff had some grounds for hoping that his journey would not be again delayed, and that in eight days, or at most ten, he would be in the presence of the Grand Duke.

After a break, the trip resumed in the afternoon. The distance to Irkutsk was now just a little over three hundred miles. There was no sign of the Tartar scouts. Michael Strogoff had some reason to believe that his journey wouldn’t be delayed again, and that in eight days, or at the most ten, he would be face to face with the Grand Duke.

On leaving Biriousinsk, a hare ran across the road, in front of the kibitka. “Ah!” exclaimed Nicholas.

On leaving Biriousinsk, a hare dashed across the road in front of the kibitka. “Oh!” exclaimed Nicholas.

“What is the matter, friend?” asked Michael quickly, like a blind man whom the least sound arouses.

“What’s wrong, my friend?” Michael asked quickly, like a blind person who is startled by even the faintest sound.

“Did you not see?” said Nicholas, whose bright face had become suddenly clouded. Then he added, “Ah! no! you could not see, and it’s lucky for you, little father!”

“Did you not see?” Nicholas asked, his cheerful expression suddenly turning serious. Then he added, “Ah! no! you couldn’t see, and it’s a good thing for you, little father!”

“But I saw nothing,” said Nadia.

“But I didn’t see anything,” Nadia said.

“So much the better! So much the better! But I—I saw!”

“So much the better! So much the better! But I—I saw!”

“What was it then?” asked Michael.

“What was it then?” Michael asked.

“A hare crossing our road!” answered Nicholas.

“A hare crossing our road!” Nicholas replied.

In Russia, when a hare crosses the path, the popular belief is that it is the sign of approaching evil. Nicholas, superstitious like the greater number of Russians, stopped the kibitka.

In Russia, when a hare crosses your path, it's commonly believed to be a sign of impending misfortune. Nicholas, being superstitious like most Russians, halted the cart.

Michael understood his companion’s hesitation, without sharing his credulity, and endeavored to reassure him, “There is nothing to fear, friend,” said he.

Michael understood his friend's hesitation, even if he didn’t share his doubts, and tried to reassure him, “There’s nothing to worry about, buddy,” he said.

“Nothing for you, nor for her, I know, little father,” answered Nicholas, “but for me!”

“Nothing for you, nor for her, I know, little father,” replied Nicholas, “but for me!”

“It is my fate,” he continued. And he put his horse in motion again. However, in spite of these forebodings the day passed without any accident.

“It’s my fate,” he went on. Then he made his horse move again. Yet, despite these bad feelings, the day went by without any incidents.

At twelve o’clock the next day, the 6th of September, the kibitka halted in the village of Alsalevok, which was as deserted as the surrounding country. There, on a doorstep, Nadia found two of those strong-bladed knives used by Siberian hunters. She gave one to Michael, who concealed it among his clothes, and kept the other herself.

At noon the next day, September 6th, the kibitka stopped in the village of Alsalevok, which was as empty as the surrounding area. There, on a doorstep, Nadia found two of those sturdy knives used by Siberian hunters. She gave one to Michael, who hid it among his clothes, and kept the other for herself.

Nicholas had not recovered his usual spirits. The ill-omen had affected him more than could have been believed, and he who formerly was never half an hour without speaking, now fell into long reveries from which Nadia found it difficult to arouse him. The kibitka rolled swiftly along the road. Yes, swiftly! Nicholas no longer thought of being so careful of his horse, and was as anxious to arrive at his journey’s end as Michael himself. Notwithstanding his fatalism, and though resigned, he would not believe himself in safety until within the walls of Irkutsk. Many Russians would have thought as he did, and more than one would have turned his horse and gone back again, after a hare had crossed his path.

Nicholas hadn’t bounced back to his usual self. The bad omen had impacted him more than anyone could imagine, and he, who used to chat constantly, now fell into deep thoughts that Nadia found hard to snap him out of. The kibitka sped down the road. Yes, sped! Nicholas no longer worried about taking care of his horse and was just as eager to reach their destination as Michael was. Despite his acceptance of fate, and although he felt resigned, he wouldn’t consider himself safe until he was within the walls of Irkutsk. Many Russians would have felt the same way, and more than a few would have turned their horse around and headed back after a hare crossed their path.

Some observations made by him, the justice of which was proved by Nadia transmitting them to Michael, made them fear that their trials were not yet over. Though the land from Krasnoiarsk had been respected in its natural productions, its forests now bore trace of fire and steel; and it was evident that some large body of men had passed that way.

Some observations he made, which were confirmed by Nadia passing them on to Michael, made them worry that their struggles weren’t over yet. While the land from Krasnoiarsk had been preserved in its natural resources, its forests now showed signs of fire and destruction; it was clear that a large group of people had traveled through that area.

Twenty miles before Nijni-Oudinsk, the indications of recent devastation could not be mistaken, and it was impossible to attribute them to others than the Tartars. It was not only that the fields were trampled by horse’s feet, and that trees were cut down. The few houses scattered along the road were not only empty, some had been partly demolished, others half burnt down. The marks of bullets could be seen on their walls.

Twenty miles before Nijni-Oudinsk, the signs of recent destruction were unmistakable, and it was clear they could only be blamed on the Tartars. It wasn't just that the fields were trampled by horses, or that trees had been chopped down. The few houses along the road weren’t just abandoned; some had been partially torn down, while others were half-burnt. You could see bullet marks on their walls.

Michael’s anxiety may be imagined. He could no longer doubt that a party of Tartars had recently passed that way, and yet it was impossible that they could be the Emir’s soldiers, for they could not have passed without being seen. But then, who were these new invaders, and by what out-of-the-way path across the steppe had they been able to join the highroad to Irkutsk? With what new enemies was the Czar’s courier now to meet?

Michael’s anxiety might be in his head. He was now certain that a group of Tartars had recently passed through, yet it couldn’t be the Emir’s soldiers, as they would have been spotted. But then, who were these new invaders, and what remote route across the steppe had they taken to connect with the main road to Irkutsk? What new enemies was the Czar’s courier about to face?

He did not communicate his apprehensions either to Nicholas or Nadia, not wishing to make them uneasy. Besides, he had resolved to continue his way, as long as no insurmountable obstacle stopped him. Later, he would see what it was best to do. During the ensuing day, the recent passage of a large body of foot and horse became more and more apparent. Smoke was seen above the horizon. The kibitka advanced cautiously. Several houses in deserted villages still burned, and could not have been set on fire more than four and twenty hours before.

He didn't share his concerns with Nicholas or Nadia, not wanting to make them anxious. Besides, he had decided to keep moving forward as long as nothing major got in his way. Later, he would figure out the best course of action. Over the next day, it became increasingly clear that a large group of troops on foot and horseback had recently passed through. Smoke rose above the horizon. The kibitka moved forward carefully. Several houses in abandoned villages were still burning and couldn't have been set on fire more than twenty-four hours ago.

At last, during the day, on the 8th of September, the kibitka stopped suddenly. The horse refused to advance. Serko barked furiously.

At last, during the day, on the 8th of September, the cart stopped suddenly. The horse wouldn’t move forward. Serko barked angrily.

“What is the matter?” asked Michael.

“What's up?” Michael asked.

“A corpse!” replied Nicholas, who had leapt out of the kibitka. The body was that of a moujik, horribly mutilated, and already cold. Nicholas crossed himself. Then, aided by Michael, he carried the body to the side of the road. He would have liked to give it decent burial, that the wild beasts of the steppe might not feast on the miserable remains, but Michael could not allow him the time.

“A dead body!” Nicholas exclaimed, jumping out of the cart. The body was that of a peasant, shockingly mutilated and already cold. Nicholas crossed himself. Then, with Michael's help, he carried the body to the side of the road. He wanted to give it a proper burial so that the wild animals of the steppe wouldn't feast on the poor remains, but Michael wouldn't let him take the time.

“Come, friend, come!” he exclaimed, “we must not delay, even for an hour!” And the kibitka was driven on.

“Come on, friend, let’s go!” he said. “We can’t waste any time, not even for an hour!” And the cart was driven on.

Besides, if Nicholas had wished to render the last duties to all the dead bodies they were now to meet with on the Siberian highroad, he would have had enough to do! As they approached Nijni-Oudinsk, they were found by twenties, stretched on the ground.

Besides, if Nicholas had wanted to pay his last respects to all the dead bodies they were encountering on the Siberian highway, he would have had more than enough to do! As they got closer to Nijni-Oudinsk, they found groups of twenty lying on the ground.

It was, however, necessary to follow this road until it was manifestly impossible to do so longer without falling into the hands of the invaders. The road they were following could not be abandoned, and yet the signs of devastation and ruin increased at every village they passed through. The blood of the victims was not yet dry. As to gaining information about what had occurred, that was impossible. There was not a living being left to tell the tale.

It was, however, necessary to continue down this road until it was clearly impossible to keep going without falling into the hands of the invaders. They couldn't abandon the road they were on, yet the signs of destruction and ruin grew worse with every village they passed through. The blood of the victims was still fresh. As for finding out what had happened, that was impossible. There wasn't a single living soul left to tell the story.

About four o’clock in the afternoon of this day, Nicholas caught sight of the tall steeples of the churches of Nijni-Oudinsk. Thick vapors, which could not have been clouds, were floating around them.

About four o’clock in the afternoon of this day, Nicholas saw the tall steeples of the churches of Nijni-Oudinsk. Thick mists, which couldn’t have been clouds, were hovering around them.

Nicholas and Nadia looked, and communicated the result of their observations to Michael. They must make up their minds what to do. If the town was abandoned, they could pass through without risk, but if, by some inexplicable maneuver, the Tartars occupied it, they must at every cost avoid the place.

Nicholas and Nadia looked and shared what they had observed with Michael. They needed to decide what to do. If the town was deserted, they could pass through without any danger, but if, for some strange reason, the Tartars occupied it, they had to stay away at all costs.

“Advance cautiously,” said Michael Strogoff, “but advance!”

“Move forward carefully,” said Michael Strogoff, “but move forward!”

A verst was soon traversed.

A mile was soon crossed.

“Those are not clouds, that is smoke!” exclaimed Nadia. “Brother, they are burning the town!”

“Those aren't clouds, that's smoke!” Nadia shouted. “Brother, they're burning the town!”

It was, indeed, only too plain. Flashes of light appeared in the midst of the vapor. It became thicker and thicker as it mounted upwards. But were they Tartars who had done this? They might be Russians, obeying the orders of the Grand Duke. Had the government of the Czar determined that from Krasnoiarsk, from the Yenisei, not a town, not a village should offer a refuge to the Emir’s soldiers? What was Michael to do?

It was, really, all too obvious. Flashes of light appeared in the midst of the fog. It got thicker and thicker as it rose. But was it the Tartars who caused this? They could be Russians, following the orders of the Grand Duke. Had the Czar's government decided that from Krasnoiarsk, from the Yenisei, no town or village should give refuge to the Emir’s soldiers? What was Michael supposed to do?

He was undecided. However, having weighed the pros and cons, he thought that whatever might be the difficulties of a journey across the steppe without a beaten path, he ought not to risk capture a second time by the Tartars. He was just proposing to Nicholas to leave the road, when a shot was heard on their right. A ball whistled, and the horse of the kibitka fell dead, shot through the head.

He was unsure. However, after considering the pros and cons, he figured that no matter how difficult it would be to travel across the steppe without a clear path, he shouldn't risk being captured by the Tartars again. He was just about to suggest to Nicholas that they go off the road when a gunshot rang out on their right. A bullet whizzed by, and the horse pulling the kibitka collapsed, shot through the head.

A dozen horsemen dashed forward, and the kibitka was surrounded. Before they knew where they were, Michael, Nadia, and Nicholas were prisoners, and were being dragged rapidly towards Nijni-Oudinsk.

A dozen horsemen rushed in, and the kibitka was surrounded. Before they realized what was happening, Michael, Nadia, and Nicholas were captured and were being rapidly taken towards Nijni-Oudinsk.

Michael, in this second attack, had lost none of his presence of mind. Being unable to see his enemies, he had not thought of defending himself. Even had he possessed the use of his eyes, he would not have attempted it. The consequences would have been his death and that of his companions. But, though he could not see, he could listen and understand what was said.

Michael, during this second attack, kept his cool. Not being able to see his enemies, he didn’t think about defending himself. Even if he could see, he wouldn’t have tried. The outcome would have meant his death and that of his friends. But even though he couldn’t see, he could listen and understand what was being said.

From their language he found that these soldiers were Tartars, and from their words, that they preceded the invading army.

From their language, he realized that these soldiers were Tartars, and from what they said, that they were ahead of the invading army.

In short, what Michael learnt from the talk at the present moment, as well as from the scraps of conversation he overheard later, was this. These men were not under the direct orders of the Emir, who was now detained beyond the Yenisei. They made part of a third column chiefly composed of Tartars from the khanats of Khokland and Koondooz, with which Feofar’s army was to affect a junction in the neighborhood of Irkutsk.

In short, what Michael learned from the talk at that moment, as well as from the bits of conversation he overheard later, was this. These men were not directly under the Emir's orders, who was now held up beyond the Yenisei. They were part of a third group mainly made up of Tartars from the khanats of Khokland and Koondooz, with which Feofar’s army was supposed to connect near Irkutsk.

By Ogareff’s advice, in order to assure the success of the invasion in the Eastern provinces, this column had skirted the base of the Altai Mountains. Pillaging and ravaging, it had reached the upper course of the Yenisei. There, guessing what had been done at Krasnoiarsk by order of the Czar, and to facilitate the passage of the river to the Emir’s troops, this column had launched a flotilla of boats, which would enable Feofar to cross and resume the road to Irkutsk. Having done this, it had descended the valley of the Yenisei and struck the road on a level with Alsalevsk. From this little town began the frightful course of ruin which forms the chief part of Tartar warfare. Nijni-Oudinsk had shared the common fate, and the Tartars, to the number of fifty thousand, had now quitted it to take up a position before Irkutsk. Before long, they would be reinforced by the Emir’s troops.

Following Ogareff’s advice, to ensure the invasion's success in the Eastern provinces, this group had moved along the base of the Altai Mountains. It plundered and destroyed as it reached the upper Yenisei River. There, realizing what had been done at Krasnoiarsk by the Czar's order, and to help the Emir’s troops cross the river, this column had launched a fleet of boats, allowing Feofar to cross and continue towards Irkutsk. After that, it traveled down the Yenisei Valley and hit the road near Alsalevsk. From this small town began the devastating path of destruction that is typical of Tartar warfare. Nijni-Oudinsk had met the same fate, and now, fifty thousand Tartars had left it to position themselves in front of Irkutsk. Soon, they would be joined by the Emir’s troops.

Such was the state of affairs at this date, most serious for this isolated part of Eastern Siberia, and for the comparatively few defenders of its capital.

Such was the situation at this time, quite serious for this remote part of Eastern Siberia and for the relatively few defenders of its capital.

It can be imagined with what thoughts Michael’s mind was now occupied! Who could have been astonished had he, in his present situation, lost all hope and all courage? Nothing of the sort, however; his lips muttered no other words than these: “I will get there!”

It’s easy to picture what was on Michael’s mind! Who could blame him if, in his current situation, he lost all hope and courage? But that wasn’t the case; his lips whispered nothing but these words: “I will get there!”

Half an hour after the attack of the Tartar horsemen, Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Nicholas entered Nijni-Oudinsk. The faithful dog followed them, though at a distance. They could not stay in the town, as it was in flames, and about to be left by the last of the marauders. The prisoners were therefore thrown on horses and hurried away; Nicholas resigned as usual, Nadia, her faith in Michael unshaken, and Michael himself, apparently indifferent, but ready to seize any opportunity of escaping.

Half an hour after the Tartar horsemen attacked, Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Nicholas entered Nijni-Oudinsk. Their loyal dog trailed behind them, keeping its distance. They couldn’t stay in the town since it was on fire and about to be abandoned by the last of the marauders. The prisoners were quickly put on horses and taken away; Nicholas accepted this as usual, Nadia remained steadfast in her trust in Michael, and Michael himself seemed indifferent but was ready to take any chance to escape.

The Tartars were not long in perceiving that one of their prisoners was blind, and their natural barbarity led them to make game of their unfortunate victim. They were traveling fast. Michael’s horse, having no one to guide him, often started aside, and so made confusion among the ranks. This drew on his rider such abuse and brutality as wrung Nadia’s heart, and filled Nicholas with indignation. But what could they do? They could not speak the Tartar language, and their assistance was mercilessly refused. Soon it occurred to these men, in a refinement of cruelty, to exchange the horse Michael was riding for one which was blind. The motive of the change was explained by a remark which Michael overheard, “Perhaps that Russian can see, after all!”

The Tartars quickly noticed that one of their prisoners was blind, and their natural cruelty made them mock their unfortunate victim. They were moving fast. Michael’s horse, with no one to steer him, often wandered off course, creating chaos in the ranks. This led to such abuse and brutality directed at his rider that it broke Nadia’s heart and filled Nicholas with anger. But what could they do? They couldn't speak the Tartar language, and their pleas for help were mercilessly denied. Soon, in a particularly cruel twist, they decided to swap the horse Michael was riding for a blind one. The reason for the switch was revealed in a comment that Michael overheard: “Maybe that Russian can see, after all!”

Michael was placed on this horse, and the reins ironically put into his hand. Then, by dint of lashing, throwing stones, and shouting, the animal was urged into a gallop. The horse, not being guided by his rider, blind as himself, sometimes ran into a tree, sometimes went quite off the road—in consequence, collisions and falls, which might have been extremely dangerous.

Michael was put on this horse, and the reins were handed to him in a twist of irony. Then, by hitting the horse, throwing stones, and yelling, he was pushed into a gallop. The horse, not being directed by his rider, who was just as blind, sometimes ran into trees and sometimes went completely off the path—resulting in crashes and falls that could have been really dangerous.

Michael did not complain. Not a murmur escaped him. When his horse fell, he waited until it got up. It was, indeed, soon assisted up, and the cruel fun continued. At sight of this wicked treatment, Nicholas could not contain himself; he endeavored to go to his friend’s aid. He was prevented, and treated brutally.

Michael didn't complain. Not a sound came from him. When his horse fell, he waited for it to get up. It was soon helped up, and the cruel fun went on. Seeing this awful treatment, Nicholas couldn't hold back; he tried to help his friend. He was stopped and treated roughly.

This game would have been prolonged, to the Tartars’ great amusement, had not a serious accident put an end to it. On the 10th of September the blind horse ran away, and made straight for a pit, some thirty or forty feet deep, at the side of the road.

This game would have gone on longer, much to the Tartars’ amusement, if not for a serious accident that ended it. On September 10th, the blind horse bolted and charged straight toward a pit, about thirty or forty feet deep, by the side of the road.

Nicholas tried to go after him. He was held back. The horse, having no guide, fell with his rider to the bottom. Nicholas and Nadia uttered a piercing cry! They believed that their unfortunate companion had been killed.

Nicholas tried to go after him. He was held back. The horse, with no one to guide it, fell with its rider to the ground. Nicholas and Nadia let out a piercing scream! They thought their unfortunate friend had been killed.

However, when they went to his assistance, it was found that Michael, having been able to throw himself out of the saddle, was unhurt, but the miserable horse had two legs broken, and was quite useless. He was left there to die without being put out of his suffering, and Michael, fastened to a Tartar’s saddle, was obliged to follow the detachment on foot.

However, when they went to help him, they found that Michael, having managed to throw himself off the saddle, was unharmed, but the unfortunate horse had two broken legs and was completely useless. It was left there to die without anyone ending its suffering, and Michael, tied to a Tartar’s saddle, had no choice but to follow the group on foot.

Even now, not a protest, not a complaint! He marched with a rapid step, scarcely drawn by the cord which tied him. He was still “the Man of Iron,” of whom General Kissoff had spoken to the Czar!

Even now, not a single protest or complaint! He marched quickly, barely held back by the cord that bound him. He was still “the Man of Iron,” the one General Kissoff had mentioned to the Czar!

The next day, the 11th of September, the detachment passed through the village of Chibarlinskoe. Here an incident occurred which had serious consequences. It was nightfall. The Tartar horsemen, having halted, were more or less intoxicated. They were about to start. Nadia, who till then, by a miracle, had been respectfully treated by the soldiers, was insulted by one of them.

The next day, September 11th, the group moved through the village of Chibarlinskoe. An incident happened here that had serious consequences. It was nighttime. The Tartar horsemen, having stopped, were pretty drunk. They were getting ready to leave. Nadia, who until then had been treated respectfully by the soldiers, was insulted by one of them.

Michael could not see the insult, nor the insulter, but Nicholas saw for him. Then, quietly, without thinking, without perhaps knowing what he was doing, Nicholas walked straight up to the man, and, before the latter could make the least movement to stop him, had seized a pistol from his holster and discharged it full at his breast.

Michael couldn't see the insult or the person insulting him, but Nicholas could see it for him. Then, without thinking and maybe not even realizing what he was doing, Nicholas walked straight up to the man and, before the man could react at all, grabbed a pistol from his holster and fired it right at his chest.

The officer in command of the detachment hastened up on hearing the report. The soldiers would have cut the unfortunate Nicholas to pieces, but at a sign from their officer, he was bound instead, placed across a horse, and the detachment galloped off.

The officer in charge of the group rushed over when he heard the news. The soldiers were about to tear the unfortunate Nicholas apart, but at a signal from their officer, he was tied up instead, thrown over a horse, and the group took off at a gallop.

The rope which fastened Michael, gnawed through by him, broke by the sudden start of the horse, and the half-tipsy rider galloped on without perceiving that his prisoner had escaped.

The rope that tied Michael, which he had chewed through, broke when the horse suddenly took off, and the half-drunk rider sped away without realizing his prisoner had escaped.

Michael and Nadia found themselves alone on the road.

Michael and Nadia were alone on the road.





CHAPTER IX IN THE STEPPE

MICHAEL STROGOFF and Nadia were once more as free as they had been in the journey from Perm to the banks of the Irtych. But how the conditions under which they traveled were altered! Then, a comfortable tarantass, fresh horses, well-kept post-horses assured the rapidity of their journey. Now they were on foot; it was utterly impossible to procure any other means of locomotion, they were without resources, not knowing how to obtain even food, and they had still nearly three hundred miles to go! Moreover, Michael could now only see with Nadia’s eyes.

MICHAEL STROGOFF and Nadia were once again as free as they had been on their journey from Perm to the banks of the Irtych. But the conditions of their travel had changed dramatically! Back then, they had a comfortable tarantass, fresh horses, and well-maintained post-horses that ensured a quick journey. Now, they were on foot; there was absolutely no way to get any other means of transportation, they had no resources, didn’t even know how to find food, and still had nearly three hundred miles to cover! Plus, Michael could now only see through Nadia’s eyes.

As to the friend whom chance had given them, they had just lost him, and fearful might be his fate. Michael had thrown himself down under the brushwood at the side of the road. Nadia stood beside him, waiting for the word from him to continue the march.

As for the friend they had randomly stumbled upon, they had just lost him, and his fate might be grim. Michael had collapsed onto the brush beside the road. Nadia stood next to him, waiting for him to say the word to keep moving.

It was ten o’clock. The sun had more than three hours before disappeared below the horizon. There was not a house in sight. The last of the Tartars was lost in the distance. Michael and Nadia were quite alone.

It was ten o’clock. The sun had more than three hours left before it disappeared below the horizon. There was not a house in sight. The last of the Tartars was lost in the distance. Michael and Nadia were completely alone.

“What will they do with our friend?” exclaimed the girl. “Poor Nicholas! Our meeting will have been fatal to him!” Michael made no response.

“What are they going to do with our friend?” the girl exclaimed. “Poor Nicholas! Our meeting is going to be disastrous for him!” Michael didn’t say anything.

“Michael,” continued Nadia, “do you not know that he defended you when you were the Tartars’ sport; that he risked his life for me?”

“Michael,” Nadia continued, “don’t you know that he stood up for you when you were at the mercy of the Tartars? That he risked his life for me?”

Michael was still silent. Motionless, his face buried in his hands; of what was he thinking? Perhaps, although he did not answer, he heard Nadia speak.

Michael was still quiet. Frozen, his face hidden in his hands; what was he thinking? Maybe, even though he didn't respond, he could hear Nadia talking.

Yes! he heard her, for when the young girl added, “Where shall I lead you, Michael?”

Yes! he heard her, because when the young girl added, “Where should I take you, Michael?”

“To Irkutsk!” he replied.

"To Irkutsk!" he replied.

“By the highroad?”

“By the main road?”

“Yes, Nadia.”

"Yeah, Nadia."

Michael was still the same man who had sworn, whatever happened, to accomplish his object. To follow the highroad, was certainly to go the shortest way. If the vanguard of Feofar-Khan’s troops appeared, it would then be time to strike across the country.

Michael was still the same man who had promised, no matter what happened, to achieve his goal. Taking the main road was definitely the quickest route. If Feofar-Khan’s troops showed up, then it would be time to cut across the countryside.

Nadia took Michael’s hand, and they started.

Nadia grabbed Michael’s hand, and they began.

The next morning, the 13th of September, twenty versts further, they made a short halt in the village of Joulounov-skoë. It was burnt and deserted. All night Nadia had tried to see if the body of Nicholas had not been left on the road, but it was in vain that she looked among the ruins, and searched among the dead. Was he reserved for some cruel torture at Irkutsk?

The next morning, September 13th, they made a brief stop in the village of Joulounov-skoë, which was burnt and abandoned. All night, Nadia had tried to see if Nicholas's body had been left on the road, but she searched in vain among the ruins and the dead. Was he destined for some cruel fate in Irkutsk?

Nadia, exhausted with hunger, was fortunate enough to find in one of the houses a quantity of dried meat and “soukharis,” pieces of bread, which, dried by evaporation, preserve their nutritive qualities for an indefinite time.

Nadia, worn out by hunger, was lucky enough to find a supply of dried meat and "soukharis," pieces of bread that, dried through evaporation, keep their nutritional value for an indefinite period.

Michael and the girl loaded themselves with as much as they could carry. They had thus a supply of food for several days, and as to water, there would be no want of that in a district rendered fertile by the numerous little affluents of the Angara.

Michael and the girl packed as much as they could carry. They had enough food for several days, and as for water, they wouldn't lack that in an area made fertile by the many small streams of the Angara.

They continued their journey. Michael walked with a firm step, and only slackened his pace for his companion’s sake. Nadia, not wishing to retard him, obliged herself to walk. Happily, he could not see to what a miserable state fatigue had reduced her.

They kept going on their journey. Michael walked confidently and only slowed down for his companion. Nadia, not wanting to hold him back, made herself keep walking. Fortunately, he couldn’t see how exhausted she really was.

However, Michael guessed it. “You are quite done up, poor child,” he said sometimes.

However, Michael figured it out. “You look really worn out, poor kid,” he said sometimes.

“No,” she would reply.

“No,” she replied.

“When you can no longer walk, I will carry you.”

“When you can’t walk anymore, I’ll carry you.”

“Yes, Michael.”

"Yeah, Michael."

During this day they came to the little river Oka, but it was fordable, and they had no difficulty in crossing. The sky was cloudy and the temperature moderate. There was some fear that the rain might come on, which would much have increased their misery. A few showers fell, but they did not last.

During this day, they reached the small Oka River, but it was shallow enough to cross without any trouble. The sky was overcast, and the temperature was mild. They were a bit worried that it might start raining, which would have made their situation much worse. A few light showers fell, but they didn’t last long.

They went on as before, hand in hand, speaking little, Nadia looking about on every side; twice a day they halted. Six hours of the night were given to sleep. In a few huts Nadia again found a little mutton; but, contrary to Michael’s hopes, there was not a single beast of burden in the country; horses, camels—all had been either killed or carried off. They must still continue to plod on across this weary steppe on foot.

They continued as they had been, hand in hand, saying very little, with Nadia looking around at everything; they stopped twice a day. They spent six hours of the night sleeping. In a few huts, Nadia found some mutton again; but, contrary to Michael’s hopes, there wasn’t a single animal to carry their load in the area; horses and camels— all had either been killed or taken away. They still had to keep trudging across this exhausting steppe on foot.

The third Tartar column, on its way to Irkutsk, had left plain traces: here a dead horse, there an abandoned cart. The bodies of unfortunate Siberians lay along the road, principally at the entrances to villages. Nadia, overcoming her repugnance, looked at all these corpses!

The third Tartar column, heading to Irkutsk, had left obvious signs: here a dead horse, there an abandoned cart. The bodies of unfortunate Siberians were scattered along the road, mainly at the entrances to villages. Nadia, pushing through her disgust, looked at all these corpses!

The chief danger lay, not before, but behind. The advance guard of the Emir’s army, commanded by Ivan Ogareff, might at any moment appear. The boats sent down the lower Yenisei must by this time have reached Krasnoiarsk and been made use of. The road was therefore open to the invaders. No Russian force could be opposed to them between Krasnoiarsk and Lake Baikal, Michael therefore expected before long the appearance of the Tartar scouts.

The main danger was not in front but behind. The advance guard of the Emir’s army, led by Ivan Ogareff, could show up at any moment. The boats sent down the lower Yenisei must have reached Krasnoiarsk by now and been put to use. This meant the path was clear for the invaders. There was no Russian force that could stand against them between Krasnoiarsk and Lake Baikal, so Michael expected to see the Tartar scouts soon.

At each halt, Nadia climbed some hill and looked anxiously to the Westward, but as yet no cloud of dust had signaled the approach of a troop of horse.

At every stop, Nadia climbed a hill and anxiously looked to the west, but so far, no cloud of dust had indicated the arrival of a group of horsemen.

Then the march was resumed; and when Michael felt that he was dragging poor Nadia forward too rapidly, he went at a slower pace. They spoke little, and only of Nicholas. The young girl recalled all that this companion of a few days had done for them.

Then the march continued; and when Michael sensed that he was pushing poor Nadia too fast, he slowed down. They didn’t talk much, and only about Nicholas. The young girl remembered everything that this companion from a few days had done for them.

In answering, Michael tried to give Nadia some hope of which he did not feel a spark himself, for he well knew that the unfortunate fellow would not escape death.

In his response, Michael attempted to offer Nadia a glimmer of hope that he himself didn’t truly feel, as he clearly knew that the unfortunate guy wouldn’t avoid death.

One day Michael said to the girl, “You never speak to me of my mother, Nadia.”

One day, Michael said to the girl, “You never talk to me about my mom, Nadia.”

His mother! Nadia had never wished to do so. Why renew his grief? Was not the old Siberian dead? Had not her son given the last kiss to her corpse stretched on the plain of Tomsk?

His mother! Nadia had never wanted to do that. Why bring back his pain? Wasn’t the old Siberian gone? Hadn’t her son given one last kiss to her body lying on the plains of Tomsk?

“Speak to me of her, Nadia,” said Michael. “Speak—you will please me.”

“Tell me about her, Nadia,” Michael said. “Go on—you'll make me happy.”

And then Nadia did what she had not done before. She told all that had passed between Marfa and herself since their meeting at Omsk, where they had seen each other for the first time. She said how an inexplicable instinct had led her towards the old prisoner without knowing who she was, and what encouragement she had received in return. At that time Michael Strogoff had been to her but Nicholas Korpanoff.

And then Nadia did something she had never done before. She shared everything that had happened between Marfa and herself since their first meeting in Omsk. She explained how an unexplainable instinct had drawn her toward the old prisoner without knowing who she was, and what support she had received in return. At that time, Michael Strogoff was just Nicholas Korpanoff to her.

“Whom I ought always to have been,” replied Michael, his brow darkening.

“Who I should always have been,” replied Michael, his expression shifting to one of frustration.

Then later he added, “I have broken my oath, Nadia. I had sworn not to see my mother!”

Then later he added, “I’ve broken my promise, Nadia. I had sworn not to see my mom!”

“But you did not try to see her, Michael,” replied Nadia. “Chance alone brought you into her presence.”

“But you didn’t try to see her, Michael,” Nadia replied. “It was just by chance that you ended up in front of her.”

“I had sworn, whatever might happen, not to betray myself.”

“I had promised myself, no matter what happened, not to betray who I am.”

“Michael, Michael! at sight of the lash raised upon Marfa, could you refrain? No! No oath could prevent a son from succoring his mother!”

“Michael, Michael! Seeing the whip raised against Marfa, could you hold back? No! No promise could stop a son from helping his mother!”

“I have broken my oath, Nadia,” returned Michael. “May God and the Father pardon me!”

“I've broken my vow, Nadia,” Michael replied. “May God and the Father forgive me!”

“Michael,” resumed the girl, “I have a question to ask you. Do not answer it if you think you ought not. Nothing from you would vex me!”

“Michael,” the girl continued, “I have a question to ask you. Don’t answer it if you don’t feel you should. There’s nothing you could say that would upset me!”

“Speak, Nadia.”

"Go ahead, Nadia."

“Why, now that the Czar’s letter has been taken from you, are you so anxious to reach Irkutsk?”

“Why, now that you no longer have the Czar’s letter, are you so eager to get to Irkutsk?”

Michael tightly pressed his companion’s hand, but he did not answer.

Michael squeezed his companion's hand tightly, but he didn't respond.

“Did you know the contents of that letter before you left Moscow?”

“Did you know what was in that letter before you left Moscow?”

“No, I did not know.”

"No, I didn’t know."

“Must I think, Michael, that the wish alone to place me in my father’s hands draws you toward Irkutsk?”

“Do I have to believe, Michael, that simply wanting to put me in my father's hands is what brings you to Irkutsk?”

“No, Nadia,” replied Michael, gravely. “I should deceive you if I allowed you to believe that it was so. I go where duty orders me to go. As to taking you to Irkutsk, is it not you, Nadia, who are now taking me there? Do I not see with your eyes; and is it not your hand that guides me? Have you not repaid a hundred-fold the help which I was able to give you at first? I do not know if fate will cease to go against us; but the day on which you thank me for having placed you in your father’s hands, I in my turn will thank you for having led me to Irkutsk.”

“No, Nadia,” Michael replied seriously. “It would be a lie to let you think otherwise. I go where my duty calls. As for taking you to Irkutsk, isn’t it you, Nadia, who is now taking me there? Don’t I see through your eyes; and isn’t it your hand that guides me? Haven’t you repaid me a hundred times over for the help I was able to give you at first? I don’t know if fate will stop working against us; but on the day you thank me for putting you back in your father’s care, I will thank you for leading me to Irkutsk.”

“Poor Michael!” answered Nadia, with emotion. “Do not speak so. That does not answer me. Michael, why, now, are you in such haste to reach Irkutsk?”

“Poor Michael!” Nadia replied, feeling emotional. “Don’t say that. That doesn’t help me. Michael, why are you in such a rush to get to Irkutsk now?”

“Because I must be there before Ivan Ogareff,” exclaimed Michael.

“Because I need to be there before Ivan Ogareff,” exclaimed Michael.

“Even now?”

"Still?"

“Even now, and I will be there, too!”

“Even now, and I’ll be there, too!”

In uttering these words, Michael did not speak solely through hatred to the traitor. Nadia understood that her companion had not told, or could not tell, her all.

In saying these words, Michael wasn’t just expressing hatred towards the traitor. Nadia realized that her friend hadn’t shared everything, or maybe couldn’t share everything, with her.

On the 15th of September, three days later, the two reached the village of Kouitounskoe. The young girl suffered dreadfully. Her aching feet could scarcely support her; but she fought, she struggled, against her weariness, and her only thought was this: “Since he cannot see me, I will go on till I drop.”

On September 15th, three days later, the two arrived at the village of Kouitounskoe. The young girl was in agony. Her aching feet could barely carry her; but she fought and struggled against her exhaustion, and her only thought was this: “Since he can’t see me, I’ll keep going until I collapse.”

There were no obstacles on this part of the journey, no danger either since the departure of the Tartars, only much fatigue. For three days it continued thus. It was plain that the third invading column was advancing rapidly in the East; that could be seen by the ruins which they left after them—the cold cinders and the already decomposing corpses.

There were no obstacles on this part of the journey, no danger either since the departure of the Tartars, just a lot of exhaustion. This continued for three days. It was clear that the third invading group was moving quickly in the East; you could see that from the destruction they left behind—the cold ashes and the already decaying bodies.

There was nothing to be seen in the West; the Emir’s advance-guard had not yet appeared. Michael began to consider the various reasons which might have caused this delay. Was a sufficient force of Russians directly menacing Tomsk or Krasnoiarsk? Did the third column, isolated from the others, run a risk of being cut off? If this was the case, it would be easy for the Grand Duke to defend Irkutsk, and any time gained against an invasion was a step towards repulsing it. Michael sometimes let his thoughts run on these hopes, but he soon saw their improbability, and felt that the preservation of the Grand Duke depended alone on him.

There was nothing to see in the West; the Emir's advance guard still hadn't shown up. Michael started to think about the possible reasons for this delay. Could there be a strong enough group of Russians threatening Tomsk or Krasnoiarsk? Was the third column, cut off from the others, at risk of being surrounded? If that were true, it would be easy for the Grand Duke to defend Irkutsk, and any time gained against an invasion was a step toward pushing it back. Michael sometimes let himself entertain these hopes, but soon recognized their unlikelihood and realized that the Grand Duke's safety depended solely on him.

Nadia dragged herself along. Whatever might be her moral energy, her physical strength would soon fail her. Michael knew it only too well. If he had not been blind, Nadia would have said to him, “Go, Michael, leave me in some hut! Reach Irkutsk! Accomplish your mission! See my father! Tell him where I am! Tell him that I wait for him, and you both will know where to find me! Start! I am not afraid! I will hide myself from the Tartars! I will take care of myself for him, for you! Go, Michael! I can go no farther!”

Nadia forced herself to keep going. No matter how strong her willpower was, her physical strength was about to give out. Michael understood this all too well. If he hadn't been blind, Nadia would have said to him, “Go, Michael, leave me in some shelter! Get to Irkutsk! Complete your mission! See my dad! Tell him where I am! Let him know that I'm waiting for him, and you both will know how to find me! Go! I’m not scared! I’ll hide from the Tartars! I’ll take care of myself for him, for you! Just go, Michael! I can’t push on any longer!”

Many times Nadia was obliged to stop. Michael then took her in his strong arms and, having no longer to think of her fatigue, walked more rapidly and with his indefatigable step.

Many times Nadia had to stop. Michael would then lift her in his strong arms and, no longer worrying about her fatigue, walked faster with his tireless stride.

On the 18th of September, at ten in the evening, Kimilteiskoe was at last entered. From the top of a hill, Nadia saw in the horizon a long light line. It was the Dinka River. A few lightning flashes were reflected in the water; summer lightning, without thunder. Nadia led her companion through the ruined village. The cinders were quite cold. The last of the Tartars had passed through at least five or six days before.

On September 18th, at 10 PM, they finally entered Kimilteiskoe. From the top of a hill, Nadia saw a long line of light on the horizon. It was the Dinka River. A few flashes of lightning reflected on the water; summer lightning, without any thunder. Nadia guided her companion through the abandoned village. The ashes were completely cold. The last of the Tartars had passed through at least five or six days earlier.

Beyond the village, Nadia sank down on a stone bench. “Shall we make a halt?” asked Michael.

Beyond the village, Nadia sat down on a stone bench. “Should we take a break?” asked Michael.

“It is night, Michael,” answered Nadia. “Do you not want to rest a few hours?”

“It’s night, Michael,” Nadia replied. “Don’t you want to rest for a few hours?”

“I would rather have crossed the Dinka,” replied Michael, “I should like to put that between us and the Emir’s advance-guard. But you can scarcely drag yourself along, my poor Nadia!”

“I’d rather have crossed the Dinka,” replied Michael, “I want to put that distance between us and the Emir’s advance guard. But you can hardly drag yourself along, my poor Nadia!”

“Come, Michael,” returned Nadia, seizing her companion’s hand and drawing him forward.

“Come on, Michael,” Nadia said, grabbing her friend's hand and pulling him along.

Two or three versts further the Dinka flowed across the Irkutsk road. The young girl wished to attempt this last effort asked by her companion. She found her way by the light from the flashes. They were then crossing a boundless desert, in the midst of which was lost the little river. Not a tree nor a hillock broke the flatness. Not a breath disturbed the atmosphere, whose calmness would allow the slightest sound to travel an immense distance.

Two or three versts ahead, the Dinka ran across the Irkutsk road. The young girl wanted to make this final effort her companion asked of her. She found her way by the light of the flashes. They were crossing an endless desert, where the little river was swallowed up. There was no tree or hill to break the flatness. Not a single breath stirred the air, so the stillness allowed even the faintest sound to carry a long way.

Suddenly, Michael and Nadia stopped, as if their feet had been fast to the ground. The barking of a dog came across the steppe. “Do you hear?” said Nadia.

Suddenly, Michael and Nadia stopped, as if their feet were glued to the ground. The barking of a dog echoed across the steppe. “Do you hear that?” Nadia asked.

Then a mournful cry succeeded it—a despairing cry, like the last appeal of a human being about to die.

Then a sorrowful cry followed—a desperate cry, like the final plea of a person on the verge of dying.

“Nicholas! Nicholas!” cried the girl, with a foreboding of evil. Michael, who was listening, shook his head.

“Nicholas! Nicholas!” the girl called out, sensing something bad was about to happen. Michael, who was listening, shook his head.

“Come, Michael, come,” said Nadia. And she who just now was dragging herself with difficulty along, suddenly recovered strength, under violent excitement.

“Come on, Michael, come,” Nadia said. And she, who had just been struggling to move, suddenly found her strength again, fueled by intense excitement.

“We have left the road,” said Michael, feeling that he was treading no longer on powdery soil but on short grass.

“We’ve left the road,” Michael said, feeling that he was no longer walking on powdery soil but on short grass.

“Yes, we must!” returned Nadia. “It was there, on the right, from which the cry came!”

“Absolutely, we have to!” replied Nadia. “It was over there, on the right, where the cry came from!”

In a few minutes they were not more than half a verst from the river. A second bark was heard, but, although more feeble, it was certainly nearer. Nadia stopped.

In just a few minutes, they were no more than half a kilometer from the river. A second bark was heard, but even though it was weaker, it was definitely closer. Nadia stopped.

“Yes!” said Michael. “It is Serko barking!... He has followed his master!”

“Yes!” said Michael. “That’s Serko barking!... He’s followed his owner!”

“Nicholas!” called the girl. Her cry was unanswered.

“Nicholas!” called the girl. Her shout went unanswered.

Michael listened. Nadia gazed over the plain illumined now and again with electric light, but she saw nothing. And yet a voice was again raised, this time murmuring in a plaintive tone, “Michael!”

Michael listened. Nadia looked over the flat land lit up occasionally by electric lights, but she saw nothing. Yet again, a voice was raised, this time softly calling, “Michael!”

Then a dog, all bloody, bounded up to Nadia.

Then a dog, covered in blood, ran up to Nadia.

It was Serko! Nicholas could not be far off! He alone could have murmured the name of Michael! Where was he? Nadia had no strength to call again. Michael, crawling on the ground, felt about with his hands.

It was Serko! Nicholas couldn't be far away! He alone could have whispered the name Michael! Where was he? Nadia had no strength to call out again. Michael, crawling on the ground, searched around with his hands.

Suddenly Serko uttered a fresh bark and darted towards a gigantic bird which had swooped down. It was a vulture. When Serko ran towards it, it rose, but returning struck at the dog. The latter leapt up at it. A blow from the formidable beak alighted on his head, and this time Serko fell back lifeless on the ground.

Suddenly, Serko let out a sharp bark and dashed toward a huge bird that had swooped down. It was a vulture. As Serko ran at it, the bird took off, but then it came back and attacked the dog. Serko jumped up at it. A strike from the powerful beak hit his head, and this time, Serko collapsed lifeless on the ground.

At the same moment a cry of horror escaped Nadia. “There... there!” she exclaimed.

At that moment, a scream of terror came from Nadia. “Look... look!” she exclaimed.

A head issued from the ground! She had stumbled against it in the darkness.

A head popped up from the ground! She had accidentally tripped over it in the dark.

Nadia fell on her knees beside it. Nicholas buried up to his neck, according to the atrocious Tartar custom, had been left in the steppe to die of thirst, and perhaps by the teeth of wolves or the beaks of birds of prey!

Nadia dropped to her knees next to it. Nicholas, buried up to his neck according to the brutal Tartar custom, had been left in the steppe to die of thirst, and possibly from the bites of wolves or the beaks of birds of prey!

Frightful torture for the victim imprisoned in the ground—the earth pressed down so that he cannot move, his arms bound to his body like those of a corpse in its coffin! The miserable wretch, living in the mold of clay from which he is powerless to break out, can only long for the death which is so slow in coming!

Frightening torture for the victim trapped underground—the earth pressing down so that he can't move, his arms tied to his body like a corpse in its coffin! The poor soul, stuck in the clay he can't escape from, can only long for the death that is taking its time to come!

There the Tartars had buried their prisoner three days before! For three days, Nicholas waited for the help which now came too late! The vultures had caught sight of the head on a level with the ground, and for some hours the dog had been defending his master against these ferocious birds!

There the Tartars had buried their prisoner three days ago! For three days, Nicholas waited for help that arrived too late! The vultures had spotted the head at ground level, and for several hours, the dog had been protecting his master from these vicious birds!

Michael dug at the ground with his knife to release his friend! The eyes of Nicholas, which till then had been closed, opened.

Michael scraped at the ground with his knife to free his friend! Nicholas's eyes, which had been closed until now, opened.

He recognized Michael and Nadia. “Farewell, my friends!” he murmured. “I am glad to have seen you again! Pray for me!”

He recognized Michael and Nadia. “Goodbye, my friends!” he said quietly. “I’m glad to have seen you again! Please pray for me!”

Michael continued to dig, though the ground, having been tightly rammed down, was as hard as stone, and he managed at last to get out the body of the unhappy man. He listened if his heart was still beating.... It was still!

Michael kept digging, even though the ground was packed down so hard it felt like stone, and he finally managed to pull out the body of the unfortunate man. He listened to see if his heart was still beating... It was still!

He wished to bury him, that he might not be left exposed; and the hole into which Nicholas had been placed when living, was enlarged, so that he might be laid in it—dead! The faithful Serko was laid by his master.

He wanted to bury him so he wouldn't be left exposed; the hole where Nicholas had been placed while alive was widened so he could be laid in it—dead! The loyal Serko was laid by his master's side.

At that moment, a noise was heard on the road, about half a verst distant. Michael Strogoff listened. It was evidently a detachment of horse advancing towards the Dinka. “Nadia, Nadia!” he said in a low voice.

At that moment, a sound was heard on the road, about half a mile away. Michael Strogoff listened. It was clearly a group of horses moving toward the Dinka. “Nadia, Nadia!” he said softly.

Nadia, who was kneeling in prayer, arose. “Look, look!” said he.

Nadia, who was kneeling in prayer, stood up. “Look, look!” he exclaimed.

“The Tartars!” she whispered.

"The Tatars!" she whispered.

It was indeed the Emir’s advance-guard, passing rapidly along the road to Irkutsk.

It was definitely the Emir's advance guard, moving quickly down the road to Irkutsk.

“They shall not prevent me from burying him!” said Michael. And he continued his work.

“They won't stop me from burying him!” said Michael. And he kept at it.

Soon, the body of Nicholas, the hands crossed on the breast, was laid in the grave. Michael and Nadia, kneeling, prayed a last time for the poor fellow, inoffensive and good, who had paid for his devotion towards them with his life.

Soon, Nicholas's body, with his hands crossed over his chest, was laid to rest in the grave. Michael and Nadia, kneeling, prayed one last time for the poor guy, innocent and kind, who had sacrificed his life for his devotion to them.

“And now,” said Michael, as he threw in the earth, “the wolves of the steppe will not devour him.”

“And now,” Michael said as he covered it with dirt, “the wolves of the steppe won’t eat him.”

Then he shook his fist at the troop of horsemen who were passing. “Forward, Nadia!” he said.

Then he shook his fist at the group of horsemen who were passing by. “Let’s go, Nadia!” he said.

Michael could not follow the road, now occupied by the Tartars. He must cross the steppe and turn to Irkutsk. He had not now to trouble himself about crossing the Dinka. Nadia could not move, but she could see for him. He took her in his arms and went on towards the southwest of the province.

Michael couldn't take the road, which was now taken over by the Tartars. He had to cross the steppe and head towards Irkutsk. He didn't need to worry about crossing the Dinka anymore. Nadia couldn't move, but she could see for him. He picked her up and continued toward the southwest of the province.

A hundred and forty miles still remained to be traversed. How was the distance to be performed? Should they not succumb to such fatigue? On what were they to live on the way? By what superhuman energy were they to pass the slopes of the Sayansk Mountains? Neither he nor Nadia could answer this!

A hundred and forty miles still needed to be covered. How would they manage the distance? Would they be able to handle the exhaustion? What would they eat on the journey? What extraordinary strength would help them get over the slopes of the Sayansk Mountains? Neither he nor Nadia could answer this!

And yet, twelve days after, on the 2d of October, at six o’clock in the evening, a wide sheet of water lay at Michael Strogoff’s feet. It was Lake Baikal.

And yet, twelve days later, on October 2nd, at six o’clock in the evening, a vast expanse of water spread out at Michael Strogoff’s feet. It was Lake Baikal.





CHAPTER X BAIKAL AND ANGARA

LAKE BAIKAL is situated seventeen hundred feet above the level of the sea. Its length is about six hundred miles, its breadth seventy. Its depth is not known. Madame de Bourboulon states that, according to the boatmen, it likes to be spoken of as “Madam Sea.” If it is called “Sir Lake,” it immediately lashes itself into fury. However, it is reported and believed by the Siberians that a Russian is never drowned in it.

LAKE BAIKAL is located 1,700 feet above sea level. Its length is about 600 miles and its width is 70 miles. Its depth is unknown. Madame de Bourboulon mentions that, according to the boatmen, it prefers to be referred to as “Madam Sea.” If it's called “Sir Lake,” it instantly gets angry. However, Siberians believe that a Russian never drowns in it.

This immense basin of fresh water, fed by more than three hundred rivers, is surrounded by magnificent volcanic mountains. It has no other outlet than the Angara, which after passing Irkutsk throws itself into the Yenisei, a little above the town of Yeniseisk. As to the mountains which encase it, they form a branch of the Toungouzes, and are derived from the vast system of the Altai.

This huge freshwater basin, fed by over three hundred rivers, is surrounded by stunning volcanic mountains. The only outlet is the Angara River, which flows past Irkutsk and then merges into the Yenisei, just above the town of Yeniseisk. The mountains that encircle the basin are part of the Toungouzes range and come from the extensive Altai system.

In this territory, subject to peculiar climatical conditions, the autumn appears to be absorbed in the precocious winter. It was now the beginning of October. The sun set at five o’clock in the evening, and during the long nights the temperature fell to zero. The first snows, which would last till summer, already whitened the summits of the neighboring hills. During the Siberian winter this inland sea is frozen over to a thickness of several feet, and is crossed by the sleighs of caravans.

In this area, affected by unique weather conditions, autumn seems to merge into an early winter. It was the start of October. The sun set at five in the evening, and during the long nights, the temperature dropped to freezing. The first snows, which would stick around until summer, were already covering the tops of the nearby hills. During the Siberian winter, this inland sea freezes to several feet thick and is traveled across by sleighs carrying caravans.

Either because there are people who are so wanting in politeness as to call it “Sir Lake,” or for some more meteorological reason, Lake Baikal is subject to violent tempests. Its waves, short like those of all inland seas, are much feared by the rafts, prahms, and steamboats, which furrow it during the summer.

Either because some people are impolite enough to call it “Sir Lake” or for some other weather-related reason, Lake Baikal experiences violent storms. Its waves, which are short like those of all inland seas, are greatly feared by the rafts, flatboats, and steamboats that navigate it during the summer.

It was the southwest point of the lake which Michael had now reached, carrying Nadia, whose whole life, so to speak, was concentrated in her eyes. But what could these two expect, in this wild region, if it was not to die of exhaustion and famine? And yet, what remained of the long journey of four thousand miles for the Czar’s courier to reach his end? Nothing but forty miles on the shore of the lake up to the mouth of the Angara, and sixty miles from the mouth of the Angara to Irkutsk; in all, a hundred miles, or three days’ journey for a strong man, even on foot.

It was the southwest point of the lake that Michael had now arrived at, carrying Nadia, whose entire life seemed to be focused in her eyes. But what could these two expect in this wild area, if not to die of exhaustion and starvation? And yet, what was left of the long journey of four thousand miles for the Czar’s courier to finish? Just forty miles along the shore of the lake to the mouth of the Angara, and sixty miles from the mouth of the Angara to Irkutsk; in total, a hundred miles, or three days’ journey for a strong man, even on foot.

Could Michael Strogoff still be that man?

Could Michael Strogoff still be that guy?

Heaven, no doubt, did not wish to put him to this trial. The fatality which had hitherto pursued his steps seemed for a time to spare him. This end of the Baikal, this part of the steppe, which he believed to be a desert, which it usually is, was not so now. About fifty people were collected at the angle formed by the end of the lake.

Heaven, no doubt, didn't intend to put him through this struggle. The fate that had been shadowing him for so long seemed to be taking a break for a moment. This part of Baikal, this section of the steppe, which he thought was a desert—like it usually is—didn't appear that way now. About fifty people had gathered at the corner where the lake ended.

Nadia immediately caught sight of this group, when Michael, carrying her in his arms, issued from the mountain pass. The girl feared for a moment that it was a Tartar detachment, sent to beat the shores of the Baikal, in which case flight would have been impossible to them both. But Nadia was soon reassured.

Nadia quickly spotted the group as Michael, carrying her in his arms, came out of the mountain pass. For a moment, the girl worried that it was a Tartar squad sent to patrol the shores of Baikal, which would make escape impossible for both of them. But Nadia soon felt relieved.

“Russians!” she exclaimed. And with this last effort, her eyes closed and her head fell on Michael’s breast.

“Russians!” she shouted. And with this final effort, her eyes closed and her head fell onto Michael's chest.

But they had been seen, and some of these Russians, running to them, led the blind man and the girl to a little point at which was moored a raft.

But they had been spotted, and some of these Russians, rushing over to them, guided the blind man and the girl to a small spot where a raft was tied up.

The raft was just going to start. These Russians were fugitives of different conditions, whom the same interest had united at Lake Baikal. Driven back by the Tartar scouts, they hoped to obtain a refuge at Irkutsk, but not being able to get there by land, the invaders having occupied both banks of the Angara, they hoped to reach it by descending the river which flows through the town.

The raft was about to set off. These Russians were fugitives from different situations, brought together by the same goal at Lake Baikal. Forced back by the Tartar scouts, they aimed to find safety in Irkutsk, but since they couldn't get there overland—because the invaders had taken both sides of the Angara—they hoped to get there by traveling down the river that flows through the town.

Their plan made Michael’s heart leap; a last chance was before him, but he had strength to conceal this, wishing to keep his incognito more strictly than ever.

Their plan made Michael's heart race; he had a last chance in front of him, but he had the strength to hide this, wanting to maintain his disguise more strictly than ever.

The fugitives’ plan was very simple. A current in the lake runs along by the upper bank to the mouth of the Angara; this current they hoped to utilize, and with its assistance to reach the outlet of Lake Baikal. From this point to Irkutsk, the rapid waters of the river would bear them along at a rate of eight miles an hour. In a day and a half they might hope to be in sight of the town.

The fugitives’ plan was very simple. A current in the lake flows along the upper bank to the mouth of the Angara; they hoped to take advantage of this current to reach the outlet of Lake Baikal. From there to Irkutsk, the fast-flowing river would carry them at a speed of eight miles an hour. In a day and a half, they expected to be in sight of the town.

No kind of boat was to be found; they had been obliged to make one; a raft, or rather a float of wood, similar to those which usually are drifted down Siberian rivers, was constructed. A forest of firs, growing on the bank, had supplied the necessary materials; the trunks, fastened together with osiers, made a platform on which a hundred people could have easily found room.

No kind of boat could be found; they had to make one instead. They constructed a raft, or more accurately, a wooden float, similar to those that are typically seen drifting down Siberian rivers. A forest of fir trees along the bank provided the necessary materials; the trunks, tied together with willows, formed a platform that could easily accommodate a hundred people.

On board this raft Michael and Nadia were taken. The girl had returned to herself; some food was given to her as well as to her companion. Then, lying on a bed of leaves, she soon fell into a deep sleep.

On this raft, Michael and Nadia were taken. The girl had come back to herself; some food was given to her as well as to her companion. Then, lying on a bed of leaves, she quickly fell into a deep sleep.

To those who questioned him, Michael Strogoff said nothing of what had taken place at Tomsk. He gave himself out as an inhabitant of Krasnoiarsk, who had not been able to get to Irkutsk before the Emir’s troops arrived on the left bank of the Dinka, and he added that, very probably, the bulk of the Tartar forces had taken up a position before the Siberian capital.

To those who questioned him, Michael Strogoff said nothing about what had happened in Tomsk. He claimed to be a resident of Krasnoiarsk, who hadn’t made it to Irkutsk before the Emir’s troops arrived on the left bank of the Dinka, and he added that, very likely, most of the Tartar forces had taken up a position outside the Siberian capital.

There was not a moment to be lost; besides, the cold was becoming more and more severe. During the night the temperature fell below zero; ice was already forming on the surface of the Baikal. Although the raft managed to pass easily over the lake, it might not be so easy between the banks of the Angara, should pieces of ice be found to block up its course.

There was no time to waste; plus, the cold was getting harsher. During the night, the temperature dropped below zero; ice was already forming on the surface of Baikal. Although the raft could easily get across the lake, it might not be as straightforward between the banks of the Angara if there were ice chunks blocking the way.

At eight in the evening the moorings were cast off, and the raft drifted in the current along the shore. It was steered by means of long poles, under the management of several muscular moujiks. An old Baikal boatman took command of the raft. He was a man of sixty-five, browned by the sun, and lake breezes. A thick white beard flowed over his chest; a fur cap covered his head; his aspect was grave and austere. His large great-coat, fastened in at the waist, reached down to his heels. This taciturn old fellow was seated in the stern, and issued his commands by gestures. Besides, the chief work consisted in keeping the raft in the current, which ran along the shore, without drifting out into the open.

At eight in the evening, the moorings were released, and the raft floated down the current along the shore. It was steered with long poles by several strong laborers. An old Baikal boatman took charge of the raft. He was sixty-five years old, weather-beaten from the sun and lake breezes. A thick white beard flowed down his chest, and he wore a fur cap on his head; he had a serious and stern appearance. His long coat, cinched at the waist, reached down to his heels. This quiet old man sat at the back, giving commands with hand signals. Most of the work involved keeping the raft in the current that flowed along the shore, avoiding drifting out into the open water.

It has been already said that Russians of all conditions had found a place on the raft. Indeed, to the poor moujiks, the women, old men, and children, were joined two or three pilgrims, surprised on their journey by the invasion; a few monks, and a priest. The pilgrims carried a staff, a gourd hung at the belt, and they chanted psalms in a plaintive voice: one came from the Ukraine, another from the Yellow sea, and a third from the Finland provinces. This last, who was an aged man, carried at his waist a little padlocked collecting-box, as if it had been hung at a church door. Of all that he collected during his long and fatiguing pilgrimage, nothing was for himself; he did not even possess the key of the box, which would only be opened on his return.

It has already been mentioned that Russians from all walks of life had found a spot on the raft. In fact, alongside the poor peasants, women, old men, and children, there were two or three pilgrims who got caught up in their journey by the invasion; a few monks and a priest as well. The pilgrims carried a staff, had a gourd hanging from their belt, and chanted psalms in a mournful tone: one was from Ukraine, another from the Yellow Sea, and a third from the provinces of Finland. The last one, an elderly man, carried a small padlocked collecting box at his waist, as if it were hanging on a church door. Everything he collected during his long and tiring pilgrimage was not for himself; he didn't even have the key to the box, which would only be opened upon his return.

The monks came from the North of the Empire. Three months before they had left the town of Archangel. They had visited the sacred islands near the coast of Carelia, the convent of Solovetsk, the convent of Troitsa, those of Saint Antony and Saint Theodosia, at Kiev, that of Kazan, as well as the church of the Old Believers, and they were now on their way to Irkutsk, wearing the robe, the cowl, and the clothes of serge.

The monks came from the North of the Empire. Three months earlier, they had left the town of Archangel. They had visited the sacred islands near the coast of Carelia, the Solovetsky Monastery, the Trinity Monastery, those of Saint Antony and Saint Theodosia in Kiev, the Kazan Monastery, and the church of the Old Believers. Now, they were on their way to Irkutsk, wearing their robes, hoods, and serge clothes.

As to the papa, or priest, he was a plain village pastor, one of the six hundred thousand popular pastors which the Russian Empire contains. He was clothed as miserably as the moujiks, not being above them in social position; in fact, laboring like a peasant on his plot of ground; baptising, marrying, burying. He had been able to protect his wife and children from the brutality of the Tartars by sending them away into the Northern provinces. He himself had stayed in his parish up to the last moment; then he was obliged to fly, and, the Irkutsk road being stopped, had come to Lake Baikal.

As for the priest, he was just a simple village pastor, one of the six hundred thousand local pastors found throughout the Russian Empire. He dressed as poorly as the peasants, not holding any higher social status than them; in fact, he worked like a farmer on his small plot of land, performing baptisms, weddings, and funerals. He managed to keep his wife and kids safe from the violence of the Tartars by sending them away to the Northern provinces. He had stayed in his parish until the very last moment; then he was forced to flee, and since the road to Irkutsk was blocked, he ended up at Lake Baikal.

These priests, grouped in the forward part of the raft, prayed at regular intervals, raising their voices in the silent night, and at the end of each sentence of their prayer, the “Slava Bogu,” Glory to God! issued from their lips.

These priests, gathered at the front of the raft, prayed at regular intervals, raising their voices into the quiet night, and at the end of each sentence of their prayer, “Slava Bogu,” Glory to God! came from their lips.

No incident took place during the night. Nadia remained in a sort of stupor, and Michael watched beside her; sleep only overtook him at long intervals, and even then his brain did not rest. At break of day, the raft, delayed by a strong breeze, which counteracted the course of the current, was still forty versts from the mouth of the Angara. It seemed probable that the fugitives could not reach it before three or four o’clock in the evening. This did not trouble them; on the contrary, for they would then descend the river during the night, and the darkness would also favor their entrance into Irkutsk.

No incidents occurred during the night. Nadia was in a sort of daze, and Michael stayed by her side; he only managed to sleep for short periods, and even then, his mind was restless. As dawn broke, the raft, held back by a strong wind that fought against the current, was still forty versts from the mouth of the Angara. It seemed likely that they wouldn't reach it until three or four o’clock in the afternoon. This didn’t bother them; on the contrary, they preferred it this way, as it would allow them to travel down the river at night, and the darkness would help them sneak into Irkutsk.

The only anxiety exhibited at times by the old boatman was concerning the formation of ice on the surface of the water. The night had been excessively cold; pieces of ice could be seen drifting towards the West. Nothing was to be dreaded from these, since they could not drift into the Angara, having already passed the mouth; but pieces from the Eastern end of the lake might be drawn by the current between the banks of the river; this would cause difficulty, possibly delay, and perhaps even an insurmountable obstacle which would stop the raft.

The only concern sometimes shown by the old boatman was about ice forming on the water's surface. The night had been extremely cold, and chunks of ice were visible drifting westward. There was no real danger from these since they couldn't drift into the Angara after already passing the mouth; however, pieces from the eastern end of the lake could be pulled by the current between the riverbanks. This could lead to problems, possible delays, and maybe even a major obstacle that would halt the raft.

Michael therefore took immense interest in ascertaining what was the state of the lake, and whether any large number of ice blocks appeared. Nadia being now awake, he questioned her often, and she gave him an account of all that was going on.

Michael was really interested in figuring out what the lake was like and if there were any big ice blocks around. Since Nadia was now awake, he asked her a lot of questions, and she filled him in on everything that was happening.

Whilst the blocks were thus drifting, curious phenomena were taking place on the surface of the Baikal. Magnificent jets, from springs of boiling water, shot up from some of those artesian wells which Nature has bored in the very bed of the lake. These jets rose to a great height and spread out in vapor, which was illuminated by the solar rays, and almost immediately condensed by the cold. This curious sight would have assuredly amazed a tourist traveling in peaceful times on this Siberian sea.

While the blocks were drifting, fascinating things were happening on the surface of Baikal. Impressive jets from boiling water springs shot up from some of the artesian wells that Nature has created at the bottom of the lake. These jets reached a great height and spread out into vapor, illuminated by the sun's rays, and quickly condensed in the cold. This unusual sight would surely have amazed a tourist visiting this Siberian sea during peaceful times.

At four in the evening, the mouth of the Angara was signaled by the old boatman, between the high granite rocks of the shore. On the right bank could be seen the little port of Livenitchnaia, its church, and its few houses built on the bank. But the serious thing was that the ice blocks from the East were already drifting between the banks of the Angara, and consequently were descending towards Irkutsk. However, their number was not yet great enough to obstruct the course of the raft, nor the cold great enough to increase their number.

At four in the afternoon, the old boatman signaled near the mouth of the Angara, nestled between the tall granite rocks along the shore. On the right bank, you could see the small port of Livenitchnaia, with its church and a handful of houses along the waterfront. The real concern was that ice blocks from the East were already drifting between the banks of the Angara, heading toward Irkutsk. However, there weren't enough of them yet to block the raft's path, and the cold wasn't severe enough to increase their numbers.

The raft arrived at the little port and there stopped. The old boatman wished to put into harbor for an hour, in order to make some repairs. The trunks threatened to separate, and it was important to fasten them more securely together to resist the rapid current of the Angara.

The raft arrived at the small port and came to a halt. The old boatman wanted to dock for an hour to make some repairs. The trunks were at risk of coming apart, and it was crucial to tie them together more securely to withstand the swift current of the Angara.

The old boatman did not expect to receive any fresh fugitives at Livenitchnaia, and yet, the moment the raft touched, two passengers, issuing from a deserted house, ran as fast as they could towards the beach.

The old boatman didn’t expect to see any new runaways at Livenitchnaia, but as soon as the raft landed, two passengers came out of an abandoned house and sprinted toward the beach.

Nadia seated on the raft, was abstractedly gazing at the shore. A cry was about to escape her. She seized Michael’s hand, who at that moment raised his head.

Nadia, sitting on the raft, was lost in thought as she stared at the shore. A cry was about to leave her lips. She grabbed Michael’s hand just as he lifted his head.

“What is the matter, Nadia?” he asked.

“What's wrong, Nadia?” he asked.

“Our two traveling companions, Michael.”

"Our two travel buddies, Michael."

“The Frenchman and the Englishman whom we met in the defiles of the Ural?”

“The French guy and the English guy we met in the gaps of the Ural?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Michael started, for the strict incognito which he wished to keep ran a risk of being betrayed. Indeed, it was no longer as Nicholas Korpanoff that Jolivet and Blount would now see him, but as the true Michael Strogoff, Courier of the Czar. The two correspondents had already met him twice since their separation at the Ichim post-house—the first time at the Zabediero camp, when he laid open Ivan Ogareff’s face with the knout; the second time at Tomsk, when he was condemned by the Emir. They therefore knew who he was and what depended on him.

Michael started, as the strict anonymity he wanted to maintain was at risk of being exposed. In fact, it was no longer as Nicholas Korpanoff that Jolivet and Blount would see him, but as the real Michael Strogoff, Courier of the Czar. The two journalists had already encountered him twice since their last meeting at the Ichim post-house—the first time at the Zabediero camp, when he struck Ivan Ogareff's face with the whip; the second time at Tomsk, when he was sentenced by the Emir. They knew who he was and what was at stake.

Michael Strogoff rapidly made up his mind. “Nadia,” said he, “when they step on board, ask them to come to me!”

Michael Strogoff quickly decided. “Nadia,” he said, “when they get on board, ask them to come see me!”

It was, in fact, Blount and Jolivet, whom the course of events had brought to the port of Livenitchnaia, as it had brought Michael Strogoff. As we know, after having been present at the entry of the Tartars into Tomsk, they had departed before the savage execution which terminated the fête. They had therefore never suspected that their former traveling companion had not been put to death, but blinded by order of the Emir.

It was actually Blount and Jolivet, who had come to the port of Livenitchnaia, just like Michael Strogoff. As we know, after witnessing the Tartars entering Tomsk, they had left before the brutal execution that ended the celebration. They therefore never suspected that their former travel companion hadn't been killed but had instead been blinded on the Emir's orders.

Having procured horses they had left Tomsk the same evening, with the fixed determination of henceforward dating their letters from the Russian camp of Eastern Siberia. They proceeded by forced marches towards Irkutsk. They hoped to distance Feofar-Khan, and would certainly have done so, had it not been for the unexpected apparition of the third column, come from the South, up the valley of the Yenisei. They had been cut off, as had been Michael, before being able even to reach the Dinka, and had been obliged to go back to Lake Baikal.

Having gotten horses, they left Tomsk that same evening, determined to date their letters from the Russian camp in Eastern Siberia from then on. They moved quickly toward Irkutsk, hoping to outpace Feofar-Khan, and they definitely would have succeeded if it weren’t for the surprising appearance of the third column coming from the South, up the Yenisei Valley. They had been cut off, just like Michael, before they could even reach the Dinka and had to turn back to Lake Baikal.

They had been in the place for three days in much perplexity, when the raft arrived. The fugitives’ plan was explained to them. There was certainly a chance that they might be able to pass under cover of the night, and penetrate into Irkutsk. They resolved to make the attempt.

They had been there for three days, feeling quite confused, when the raft finally showed up. The plan of the fugitives was explained to them. There was definitely a chance that they could sneak in under the cover of night and get into Irkutsk. They decided to give it a shot.

Alcide directly communicated with the old boatman, and asked a passage for himself and his companion, offering to pay anything he demanded, whatever it might be.

Alcide spoke directly to the old boatman and requested a ride for himself and his friend, offering to pay any amount he asked for, no matter what it was.

“No one pays here,” replied the old man gravely; “every one risks his life, that is all!”

“No one pays here,” replied the old man seriously; “everyone risks their life, that's all!”

The two correspondents came on board, and Nadia saw them take their places in the forepart of the raft. Harry Blount was still the reserved Englishman, who had scarcely addressed a word to her during the whole passage over the Ural Mountains. Alcide Jolivet seemed to be rather more grave than usual, and it may be acknowledged that his gravity was justified by the circumstances.

The two reporters got on board, and Nadia noticed them settling down at the front of the raft. Harry Blount remained the reserved Englishman who had hardly spoken a word to her throughout the entire trip over the Ural Mountains. Alcide Jolivet seemed a bit more serious than usual, and it must be acknowledged that his seriousness was warranted by the situation.

Jolivet had, as has been said, taken his seat on the raft, when he felt a hand laid on his arm. Turning, he recognized Nadia, the sister of the man who was no longer Nicholas Korpanoff, but Michael Strogoff, Courier of the Czar. He was about to make an exclamation of surprise when he saw the young girl lay her finger on her lips.

Jolivet had, as mentioned, taken his seat on the raft when he felt a hand on his arm. Turning, he recognized Nadia, the sister of the man who was no longer Nicholas Korpanoff, but Michael Strogoff, Courier of the Czar. He was about to exclaim in surprise when he saw the young girl place her finger on her lips.

“Come,” said Nadia. And with a careless air, Alcide rose and followed her, making a sign to Blount to accompany him.

“Come on,” Nadia said. With a nonchalant attitude, Alcide got up and followed her, gesturing for Blount to join him.

But if the surprise of the correspondents had been great at meeting Nadia on the raft it was boundless when they perceived Michael Strogoff, whom they had believed to be no longer living.

But if the shock of the correspondents had been huge when they saw Nadia on the raft, it was limitless when they realized Michael Strogoff, whom they thought was no longer alive.

Michael had not moved at their approach. Jolivet turned towards the girl. “He does not see you, gentlemen,” said Nadia. “The Tartars have burnt out his eyes! My poor brother is blind!”

Michael hadn’t moved when they got closer. Jolivet faced the girl. “He doesn’t see you, gentlemen,” Nadia said. “The Tartars have burned his eyes out! My poor brother is blind!”

A feeling of lively compassion exhibited itself on the faces of Blount and his companion. In a moment they were seated beside Michael, pressing his hand and waiting until he spoke to them.

A look of sincere compassion appeared on the faces of Blount and his friend. Soon, they were sitting next to Michael, holding his hand and waiting for him to say something.

“Gentlemen,” said Michael, in a low voice, “you ought not to know who I am, nor what I am come to do in Siberia. I ask you to keep my secret. Will you promise me to do so?”

“Gentlemen,” said Michael in a quiet voice, “you shouldn’t know who I am or why I’m here in Siberia. I ask that you keep my secret. Will you promise me you’ll do that?”

“On my honor,” answered Jolivet.

"On my honor," replied Jolivet.

“On my word as a gentleman,” added Blount.

“On my word as a gentleman,” Blount added.

“Good, gentlemen.”

“Alright, guys.”

“Can we be of any use to you?” asked Harry Blount. “Could we not help you to accomplish your task?”

“Can we help you with anything?” asked Harry Blount. “Is there a way we can assist you in getting your job done?”

“I prefer to act alone,” replied Michael.

“I prefer to work solo,” replied Michael.

“But those blackguards have destroyed your sight,” said Alcide.

“But those scoundrels have ruined your sight,” said Alcide.

“I have Nadia, and her eyes are enough for me!”

“I have Nadia, and her eyes are all I need!”

In half an hour the raft left the little port of Livenitchnaia, and entered the river. It was five in the evening and getting dusk. The night promised to be dark and very cold also, for the temperature was already below zero.

In half an hour, the raft departed from the small port of Livenitchnaia and entered the river. It was five in the evening and getting dark. The night was expected to be very dark and quite cold too, as the temperature had already dropped below zero.

Alcide and Blount, though they had promised to keep Michael’s secret, did not leave him. They talked in a low voice, and the blind man, adding what they told him to what he already knew, was able to form an exact idea of the state of things. It was certain that the Tartars had actually invested Irkutsk, and that the three columns had effected a junction. There was no doubt that the Emir and Ivan Ogareff were before the capital.

Alcide and Blount, even though they promised to keep Michael’s secret, didn’t leave him. They spoke in hushed tones, and the blind man, piecing together what they told him with what he already knew, was able to get a clear picture of the situation. It was clear that the Tartars had indeed surrounded Irkutsk, and that the three columns had come together. There was no question that the Emir and Ivan Ogareff were outside the capital.

But why did the Czar’s courier exhibit such haste to get there, now that the Imperial letter could no longer be given by him to the Grand Duke, and when he did not even know the contents of it? Alcide Jolivet and Blount could not understand it any more than Nadia had done.

But why was the Czar’s courier in such a rush to get there, now that he could no longer deliver the Imperial letter to the Grand Duke, and when he didn’t even know what it said? Alcide Jolivet and Blount couldn’t make sense of it any more than Nadia had.

No one spoke of the past, except when Jolivet thought it his duty to say to Michael, “We owe you some apology for not shaking hands with you when we separated at Ichim.”

No one talked about the past, except when Jolivet felt it was his responsibility to tell Michael, “We owe you an apology for not shaking hands when we left Ichim.”

“No, you had reason to think me a coward!”

“No, you had every right to think I was a coward!”

“At any rate,” added the Frenchman, “you knouted the face of that villain finely, and he will carry the mark of it for a long time!”

“At any rate,” added the Frenchman, “you really messed up that villain’s face, and he’s going to bear the scar for a long time!”

“No, not a long time!” replied Michael quietly.

“No, not a long time!” Michael replied softly.

Half an hour after leaving Livenitchnaia, Blount and his companion were acquainted with the cruel trials through which Michael and his companion had successively passed. They could not but heartily admire his energy, which was only equaled by the young girl’s devotion. Their opinion of Michael was exactly what the Czar had expressed at Moscow: “Indeed, this is a Man!”

Half an hour after leaving Livenitchnaia, Blount and his companion learned about the harsh challenges that Michael and his companion had endured one after another. They couldn’t help but genuinely admire his determination, which was matched only by the young girl’s dedication. Their view of Michael was exactly what the Czar had stated in Moscow: “Truly, this is a Man!”

The raft swiftly threaded its way among the blocks of ice which were carried along in the current of the Angara. A moving panorama was displayed on both sides of the river, and, by an optical illusion, it appeared as if it was the raft which was motionless before a succession of picturesque scenes. Here were high granite cliffs, there wild gorges, down which rushed a torrent; sometimes appeared a clearing with a still smoking village, then thick pine forests blazing. But though the Tartars had left their traces on all sides, they themselves were not to be seen as yet, for they were more especially massed at the approaches to Irkutsk.

The raft quickly navigated through the blocks of ice being carried along by the current of the Angara. A moving picture unfolded on both sides of the river, and due to an optical illusion, it seemed like the raft was still while a series of stunning scenes passed by. There were tall granite cliffs, then wild gorges with rushing torrents; occasionally, a clearing revealed a still smoking village, followed by dense pine forests aflame. Even though the Tartars had left their marks everywhere, they were not to be seen yet, as they were primarily concentrated at the entrances to Irkutsk.

All this time the pilgrims were repeating their prayers aloud, and the old boatman, shoving away the blocks of ice which pressed too near them, imperturbably steered the raft in the middle of the rapid current of the Angara.

All this time, the pilgrims were reciting their prayers out loud, while the old boatman pushed away the chunks of ice that came too close, calmly steering the raft through the swift current of the Angara.





CHAPTER XI BETWEEN TWO BANKS

BY eight in the evening, the country, as the state of the sky had foretold, was enveloped in complete darkness. The moon being new had not yet risen. From the middle of the river the banks were invisible. The cliffs were confounded with the heavy, low-hanging clouds. At intervals a puff of wind came from the east, but it soon died away in the narrow valley of the Angara.

BY eight in the evening, the country, as the weather had predicted, was completely dark. The new moon hadn’t risen yet. From the middle of the river, the banks were hidden. The cliffs blended into the heavy, low-hanging clouds. Occasionally, a gust of wind came from the east, but it quickly faded in the narrow valley of the Angara.

The darkness could not fail to favor in a considerable degree the plans of the fugitives. Indeed, although the Tartar outposts must have been drawn up on both banks, the raft had a good chance of passing unperceived. It was not likely either that the besiegers would have barred the river above Irkutsk, since they knew that the Russians could not expect any help from the south of the province. Besides this, before long Nature would herself establish a barrier, by cementing with frost the blocks of ice accumulated between the two banks.

The darkness was definitely a big advantage for the fugitives' plans. Even though the Tartar patrols must have been positioned on both sides of the river, the raft had a good chance of going unnoticed. It was also unlikely that the besiegers had blocked the river above Irkutsk, knowing that the Russians weren’t expecting any help from the south of the province. Additionally, soon Nature would create a barrier on its own by freezing the blocks of ice that had built up between the two banks.

Perfect silence now reigned on board the raft. The voices of the pilgrims were no longer heard. They still prayed, but their prayer was but a murmur, which could not reach as far as either bank. The fugitives lay flat on the platform, so that the raft was scarcely above the level of the water. The old boatman crouched down forward among his men, solely occupied in keeping off the ice blocks, a maneuver which was performed without noise.

Perfect silence now filled the space on the raft. The voices of the pilgrims were no longer audible. They continued to pray, but their prayers became mere whispers that couldn't reach either shore. The fugitives lay flat on the platform, making the raft barely noticeable above the water's surface. The old boatman crouched at the front with his crew, focused entirely on steering clear of the ice blocks, a task he carried out quietly.

The drifting of the ice was a favorable circumstance so long as it did not offer an insurmountable obstacle to the passage of the raft. If that object had been alone on the water, it would have run a risk of being seen, even in the darkness, but, as it was, it was confounded with these moving masses, of all shapes and sizes, and the tumult caused by the crashing of the blocks against each other concealed likewise any suspicious noises.

The drifting ice was a good thing as long as it didn't create a major barrier for the raft to get through. If the raft had been on its own in the water, there was a chance it could be spotted, even in the dark. But since it was mixed in with all the drifting chunks of ice, of various shapes and sizes, the noise from the blocks crashing into each other also covered up any suspicious sounds.

There was a sharp frost. The fugitives suffered cruelly, having no other shelter than a few branches of birch. They cowered down together, endeavoring to keep each other warm, the temperature being now ten degrees below freezing point. The wind, though slight, having passed over the snow-clad mountains of the east, pierced them through and through.

There was a biting frost. The escapees were in great pain, with no shelter other than a few birch branches. They huddled together, trying to keep each other warm as the temperature dropped to ten degrees below freezing. The wind, though gentle, had blown over the snow-covered mountains to the east and cut through them completely.

Michael and Nadia, lying in the afterpart of the raft, bore this increase of suffering without complaint. Jolivet and Blount, placed near them, stood these first assaults of the Siberian winter as well as they could. No one now spoke, even in a low voice. Their situation entirely absorbed them. At any moment an incident might occur, which they could not escape unscathed.

Michael and Nadia, resting at the back of the raft, endured this growing discomfort without complaint. Jolivet and Blount, seated nearby, faced the initial onslaught of the Siberian winter as best they could. No one spoke now, not even in a whisper. Their circumstances consumed their thoughts. At any moment, something could happen that they wouldn’t escape without harm.

For a man who hoped soon to accomplish his mission, Michael was singularly calm. Even in the gravest conjunctures, his energy had never abandoned him. He already saw the moment when he would be at last allowed to think of his mother, of Nadia, of himself! He now only dreaded one final unhappy chance; this was, that the raft might be completely barred by ice before reaching Irkutsk. He thought but of this, determined beforehand, if necessary, to attempt some bold stroke.

For a man who was looking to complete his mission soon, Michael was surprisingly calm. Even in the most serious situations, his energy had never left him. He could already envision the moment when he would finally be able to think about his mother, Nadia, and himself! The only thing he feared was one last unfortunate possibility: that the raft might be completely blocked by ice before reaching Irkutsk. He focused solely on this, already planning to take some daring action if needed.

Restored by a few hours’ rest, Nadia had regained the physical energy which misery had sometimes overcome, although without ever having shaken her moral energy. She thought, too, that if Michael had to make any fresh effort to attain his end, she must be there to guide him. But in proportion as she drew nearer to Irkutsk, the image of her father rose more and more clearly before her mind. She saw him in the invested town, far from those he loved, but, as she never doubted, struggling against the invaders with all the spirit of his patriotism. In a few hours, if Heaven favored them, she would be in his arms, giving him her mother’s last words, and nothing should ever separate them again. If the term of Wassili Fedor’s exile should never come to an end, his daughter would remain exiled with him. Then, by a natural transition, she came back to him who would have enabled her to see her father once more, to that generous companion, that “brother,” who, the Tartars driven back, would retake the road to Moscow, whom she would perhaps never meet again!

Rested after a few hours, Nadia felt her physical strength return, which despair had sometimes overshadowed, though it had never dampened her moral resolve. She also thought that if Michael needed to make any new effort to achieve his goal, she had to be there to help him. But as she got closer to Irkutsk, the image of her father became clearer in her mind. She pictured him in the besieged town, far from those he loved, but, as she never questioned, fighting against the invaders with all the passion of his patriotism. In a few hours, if fate allowed, she would be in his arms, delivering her mother’s last words, and nothing would ever tear them apart again. If Wassili Fedor’s exile never ended, his daughter would stay with him in exile. Then, naturally, her thoughts drifted back to the one who would have allowed her to see her father again, that generous companion, that “brother,” who, once the Tartars were driven away, would head back to Moscow, and whom she might never see again!

As to Alcide Jolivet and Harry Blount, they had one and the same thought, which was, that the situation was extremely dramatic, and that, well worked up, it would furnish a most deeply interesting article. The Englishman thought of the readers of the Daily Telegraph, and the Frenchman of those of his Cousin Madeleine. At heart, both were not without feeling some emotion.

As for Alcide Jolivet and Harry Blount, they both had the same idea: the situation was incredibly dramatic, and if they played it up right, it would make a really fascinating article. The Englishman thought about the readers of the Daily Telegraph, while the Frenchman considered those of his Cousin Madeleine. Deep down, neither of them could deny feeling some emotion.

“Well, so much the better!” thought Alcide Jolivet, “to move others, one must be moved one’s self! I believe there is some celebrated verse on the subject, but hang me if I can recollect it!” And with his well-practiced eyes he endeavored to pierce the gloom of the river.

“Well, that’s even better!” thought Alcide Jolivet, “to inspire others, you have to be inspired yourself! I’m pretty sure there’s a famous line about that, but I can’t remember it!” And with his experienced eyes, he tried to see through the darkness of the river.

Every now and then a burst of light dispelling the darkness for a time, exhibited the banks under some fantastic aspect—either a forest on fire, or a still burning village. The Angara was occasionally illuminated from one bank to the other. The blocks of ice formed so many mirrors, which, reflecting the flames on every point and in every color, were whirled along by the caprice of the current. The raft passed unperceived in the midst of these floating masses.

Every now and then, a flash of light would break through the darkness for a bit, showing the banks in an amazing way—like a forest on fire or a quiet, burning village. The Angara was sometimes lit up from one side to the other. The ice blocks acted like mirrors, reflecting flames in every color and from every angle, swirling along with the whims of the current. The raft moved unnoticed through these floating masses.

The danger was not at these points.

The danger wasn’t at these points.

But a peril of another nature menaced the fugitives. One that they could not foresee, and, above all, one that they could not avoid. Chance discovered it to Alcide Jolivet in this way:—Lying at the right side of the raft, he let his hand hang over into the water. Suddenly he was surprised by the impression made on it by the current. It seemed to be of a slimy consistency, as if it had been made of mineral oil. Alcide, aiding his touch by his sense of smell, could not be mistaken. It was really a layer of liquid naphtha, floating on the surface of the river!

But a different kind of danger threatened the fugitives. One they couldn't anticipate, and, more importantly, one they couldn't escape. Chance revealed it to Alcide Jolivet this way: Lying on the right side of the raft, he let his hand dangle into the water. Suddenly, he was struck by the feeling of the current against it. It felt slimy, as if it were made of mineral oil. Alcide, using his sense of smell to confirm his touch, realized he was right. It was actually a layer of liquid naphtha floating on the surface of the river!

Was the raft really floating on this substance, which is in the highest degree combustible? Where had this naphtha come from? Was it a natural phenomenon taking place on the surface of the Angara, or was it to serve as an engine of destruction, put in motion by the Tartars? Did they intend to carry conflagration into Irkutsk?

Was the raft really floating on this stuff that's extremely flammable? Where did this naphtha come from? Was it a natural occurrence happening on the surface of the Angara, or was it intended as a weapon of destruction, triggered by the Tartars? Did they plan to bring fire to Irkutsk?

Such were the questions which Alcide asked himself, but he thought it best to make this incident known only to Harry Blount, and they both agreed in not alarming their companions by revealing to them this new danger.

Such were the questions that Alcide asked himself, but he thought it was better to share this incident only with Harry Blount, and they both decided not to worry their friends by telling them about this new threat.

It is known that the soil of Central Asia is like a sponge impregnated with liquid hydrogen. At the port of Bakou, on the Persian frontier, on the Caspian Sea, in Asia Minor, in China, on the Yuen-Kiang, in the Burman Empire, springs of mineral oil rise in thousands to the surface of the ground. It is an “oil country,” similar to the one which bears this name in North America.

It’s known that the soil of Central Asia is like a sponge filled with liquid hydrogen. At the port of Baku, on the Persian border, by the Caspian Sea, in Asia Minor, in China, along the Yuen-Kiang, and in the Burman Empire, springs of mineral oil bubble up to the surface in thousands. It's an “oil country,” much like the one with the same name in North America.

During certain religious festivals, principally at the port of Bakou, the natives, who are fire-worshipers, throw liquid naphtha on the surface of the sea, which buoys it up, its density being inferior to that of water. Then at nightfall, when a layer of mineral oil is thus spread over the Caspian, they light it, and exhibit the matchless spectacle of an ocean of fire undulating and breaking into waves under the breeze.

During certain religious festivals, mainly at the port of Baku, the locals, who are fire worshippers, pour liquid naphtha on the surface of the sea, which makes it float since its density is less than that of water. Then at night, when a layer of mineral oil is spread over the Caspian Sea, they light it, creating the incredible sight of an ocean of fire undulating and breaking into waves in the breeze.

But what is only a sign of rejoicing at Bakou, might prove a fearful disaster on the waters of the Angara. Whether it was set on fire by malevolence or imprudence, in the twinkling of an eye a conflagration might spread beyond Irkutsk. On board the raft no imprudence was to be feared; but everything was to be dreaded from the conflagrations on both banks of the Angara, for should a lighted straw or even a spark blow into the water, it would inevitably set the whole current of naphtha in a blaze.

But what is just a sign of celebration in Bakou could turn into a terrible disaster on the waters of the Angara. Whether it was started by spite or carelessness, a fire could quickly spread beyond Irkutsk. On the raft, there was no fear of carelessness; however, everything had to be feared from the fires on both banks of the Angara, because if a burning straw or even a spark blew into the water, it would almost certainly ignite the entire flow of naphtha.

The apprehensions of Jolivet and Blount may be better understood than described. Would it not be prudent, in face of this new danger, to land on one of the banks and wait there? “At any rate,” said Alcide, “whatever the danger may be, I know some one who will not land!”

The worries of Jolivet and Blount are easier to understand than to explain. Wouldn’t it be wise, given this new threat, to dock on one of the shores and wait there? “In any case,” said Alcide, “no matter what the danger is, I know someone who definitely won’t get off the boat!”

He alluded to Michael Strogoff.

He referenced Michael Strogoff.

In the meantime, on glided the raft among the masses of ice which were gradually getting closer and closer together. Up till then, no Tartar detachment had been seen, which showed that the raft was not abreast of the outposts. At about ten o’clock, however, Harry Blount caught sight of a number of black objects moving on the ice blocks. Springing from one to the other, they rapidly approached.

In the meantime, the raft glided among the ice masses that were gradually coming together. Until then, no Tartar detachment had been spotted, indicating that the raft was not near the outposts. However, around ten o’clock, Harry Blount noticed several black shapes moving across the ice blocks. They quickly approached, jumping from one block to another.

“Tartars!” he thought. And creeping up to the old boatman, he pointed out to him the suspicious objects.

“Tartars!” he thought. And sneaking up to the old boatman, he pointed out the suspicious objects to him.

The old man looked attentively. “They are only wolves!” said he. “I like them better than Tartars. But we must defend ourselves, and without noise!”

The old man watched closely. “They’re just wolves!” he said. “I prefer them to Tartars. But we need to protect ourselves, and quietly!”

The fugitives would indeed have to defend themselves against these ferocious beasts, whom hunger and cold had sent roaming through the province. They had smelt out the raft, and would soon attack it. The fugitives must struggle without using firearms, for they could not now be far from the Tartar posts. The women and children were collected in the middle of the raft, and the men, some armed with poles, others with their knives, stood prepared to repulse their assailants. They did not make a sound, but the howls of the wolves filled the air.

The fugitives really had to protect themselves against these savage animals, driven by hunger and the cold to roam the area. They had caught the scent of the raft and would soon attack. The fugitives had to struggle without using guns, as they could not be too far from the Tartar outposts. The women and children were gathered in the center of the raft, while the men, some armed with poles and others with knives, stood ready to fend off their attackers. They didn’t make a sound, but the howls of the wolves echoed all around.

Michael did not wish to remain inactive. He lay down at the side attacked by the savage pack. He drew his knife, and every time that a wolf passed within his reach, his hand found out the way to plunge his weapon into its throat. Neither were Jolivet and Blount idle, but fought bravely with the brutes. Their companions gallantly seconded them. The battle was carried on in silence, although many of the fugitives received severe bites.

Michael didn't want to stay idle. He lay down on the side being attacked by the wild pack. He pulled out his knife, and each time a wolf came within reach, he instinctively stabbed it in the throat. Jolivet and Blount weren't passive either; they fought bravely against the beasts. Their companions supported them valiantly. The fight went on in silence, even though many of the escapees suffered serious bites.

The struggle did not appear as if it would soon terminate. The pack was being continually reinforced from the right bank of the Angara. “This will never be finished!” said Alcide, brandishing his dagger, red with blood.

The struggle didn't seem like it would end anytime soon. The group was constantly getting reinforcements from the right bank of the Angara. “This will never be over!” said Alcide, waving his dagger, stained with blood.

In fact, half an hour after the commencement of the attack, the wolves were still coming in hundreds across the ice. The exhausted fugitives were getting weaker. The fight was going against them. At that moment, a group of ten huge wolves, raging with hunger, their eyes glowing in the darkness like red coals, sprang onto the raft. Jolivet and his companion threw themselves into the midst of the fierce beasts, and Michael was finding his way towards them, when a sudden change took place.

In fact, half an hour after the attack started, the wolves were still pouring in by the hundreds across the ice. The exhausted survivors were getting weaker. The battle was turning against them. At that moment, a pack of ten enormous wolves, driven by hunger, their eyes glowing in the darkness like red coals, leaped onto the raft. Jolivet and his companion jumped into the midst of the ferocious beasts, and Michael was making his way toward them when a sudden change occurred.

In a few moments the wolves had deserted not only the raft, but also the ice on the river. All the black bodies dispersed, and it was soon certain that they had in all haste regained the shore. Wolves, like other beasts of prey, require darkness for their proceedings, and at that moment a bright light illuminated the entire river.

In just a few moments, the wolves had abandoned not just the raft, but also the ice on the river. All their black figures scattered, and it quickly became clear that they had hastily made their way back to shore. Wolves, like other predators, need darkness for their activities, and at that moment, a bright light lit up the whole river.

It was the blaze of an immense fire. The whole of the small town of Poshkavsk was burning. The Tartars were indeed there, finishing their work. From this point, they occupied both banks beyond Irkutsk. The fugitives had by this time reached the dangerous part of their voyage, and they were still twenty miles from the capital.

It was the glow of a huge fire. The entire small town of Poshkavsk was on fire. The Tartars were definitely there, wrapping up their work. From this point, they controlled both sides of the river beyond Irkutsk. The refugees had now reached the most perilous part of their journey, and they were still twenty miles from the capital.

It was now half past eleven. The raft continued to glide on amongst the ice, with which it was quite mingled, but gleams of light sometimes fell upon it. The fugitives stretched on the platform did not permit themselves to make a movement by which they might be betrayed.

It was now 11:30. The raft kept gliding through the ice, which it was partially mixed with, but occasionally light would shine on it. The escapees lying on the platform stayed completely still, not wanting to give away their position.

The conflagration was going on with frightful rapidity. The houses, built of fir-wood, blazed like torches—a hundred and fifty flaming at once. With the crackling of the fire was mingled the yells of the Tartars. The old boatman, getting a foothold on a near piece of ice, managed to shove the raft towards the right bank, by doing which a distance of from three to four hundred feet divided it from the flames of Poshkavsk.

The fire was spreading at an alarming speed. The houses, made of fir wood, burned like torches—there were a hundred and fifty of them burning at once. The crackling of the flames mixed with the shouts of the Tartars. The old boatman, finding a spot on a nearby piece of ice, managed to push the raft toward the right bank, putting it about three to four hundred feet away from the flames of Poshkavsk.

Nevertheless, the fugitives, lighted every now and then by the glare, would have been undoubtedly perceived had not the incendiaries been too much occupied in their work of destruction.

Nevertheless, the fugitives, occasionally illuminated by the bright light, would have certainly been noticed if the arsonists hadn’t been too focused on their work of destruction.

It may be imagined what were the apprehensions of Jolivet and Blount, when they thought of the combustible liquid on which the raft floated. Sparks flew in millions from the houses, which resembled so many glowing furnaces. They rose among the volumes of smoke to a height of five or six hundred feet. On the right bank, the trees and cliffs exposed to the fire looked as if they likewise were burning. A spark falling on the surface of the Angara would be sufficient to spread the flames along the current, and to carry disaster from one bank to the other. The result of this would be in a short time the destruction of the raft and of all those which it carried.

It’s easy to imagine how worried Jolivet and Blount were when they considered the flammable liquid the raft was floating on. Sparks were flying everywhere from the houses, making them look like glowing furnaces. They shot up through the thick smoke to heights of five or six hundred feet. On the right bank, the trees and cliffs exposed to the fire appeared to be burning as well. If a spark landed on the surface of the Angara, it could easily spread flames down the current and cause disaster from one bank to the other. The result would soon be the destruction of the raft and everyone on it.

But, happily, the breeze did not blow from that side. It came from the east, and drove the flames towards the left. It was just possible that the fugitives would escape this danger. The blazing town was at last passed. Little by little the glare grew dimmer, the crackling became fainter, and the flames at last disappeared behind the high cliffs which arose at an abrupt turn of the river.

But luckily, the wind wasn’t blowing from that direction. It came from the east and pushed the flames to the left. There was a chance the refugees might avoid this danger. They finally passed the burning town. Gradually, the brightness faded, the crackling sounds grew quieter, and eventually, the flames vanished behind the steep cliffs that rose at a sharp bend in the river.

By this time it was nearly midnight. The deep gloom again threw its protecting shadows over the raft. The Tartars were there, going to and fro near the river. They could not be seen, but they could be heard. The fires of the outposts burned brightly.

By this time, it was almost midnight. The thick darkness once again cast its protective shadows over the raft. The Tartars were around, moving back and forth by the river. They couldn't be seen, but their sounds could be heard. The fires at the outposts burned brightly.

In the meantime it had become necessary to steer more carefully among the blocks of ice. The old boatman stood up, and the moujiks resumed their poles. They had plenty of work, the management of the raft becoming more and more difficult as the river was further obstructed.

In the meantime, it had become important to navigate more carefully among the ice blocks. The old boatman stood up, and the workers picked up their poles again. They had a lot of work to do, as managing the raft became increasingly challenging with more obstacles in the river.

Michael had crept forward; Jolivet followed; both listened to what the old boatman and his men were saying.

Michael had quietly moved ahead; Jolivet followed; both were listening to what the old boatman and his crew were talking about.

“Look out on the right!”

“Check out the right!”

“There are blocks drifting on to us on the left!”

“There are blocks drifting toward us on the left!”

“Fend! fend off with your boat-hook!”

“Push! Push them away with your boat-hook!”

“Before an hour is past we shall be stopped!”

“Before an hour is up, we will be stopped!”

“If it is God’s will!” answered the old man. “Against His will there is nothing to be done.”

“If it’s God’s will!” replied the old man. “There’s nothing we can do against His will.”

“You hear them,” said Alcide.

“You can hear them,” said Alcide.

“Yes,” replied Michael, “but God is with us!”

“Yes,” replied Michael, “but God is with us!”

The situation became more and more serious. Should the raft be stopped, not only would the fugitives not reach Irkutsk, but they would be obliged to leave their floating platform, for it would be very soon smashed to pieces in the ice. The osier ropes would break, the fir trunks torn asunder would drift under the hard crust, and the unhappy people would have no refuge but the ice blocks themselves. Then, when day came, they would be seen by the Tartars, and massacred without mercy!

The situation became increasingly dire. If the raft stopped, not only would the fugitives fail to reach Irkutsk, but they would also have to abandon their floating platform, which would soon be broken apart by the ice. The willow ropes would snap, the torn fir trees would drift beneath the solid surface, and the unfortunate people would be left with no shelter except for the ice blocks themselves. Then, when daylight arrived, the Tartars would spot them and kill them without mercy!

Michael returned to the spot where Nadia was waiting for him. He approached the girl, took her hand, and put to her the invariable question: “Nadia, are you ready?” to which she replied as usual, “I am ready!”

Michael went back to where Nadia was waiting for him. He walked up to her, took her hand, and asked the same question as always: “Nadia, are you ready?” She responded like she always did, “I am ready!”

For a few versts more the raft continued to drift amongst the floating ice. Should the river narrow, it would soon form an impassable barrier. Already they seemed to drift slower. Every moment they encountered severe shocks or were compelled to make detours; now, to avoid running foul of a block, there to enter a channel, of which it was necessary to take advantage. At length the stoppages became still more alarming. There were only a few more hours of night. Could the fugitives not reach Irkutsk by five o’clock in the morning, they must lose all hope of ever getting there at all.

For a few more versts, the raft kept drifting among the floating ice. If the river narrowed, it would soon become an impassable barrier. They already seemed to be drifting slower. Every moment they faced harsh jolts or had to take detours; now, to avoid crashing into a block, they had to enter a channel that they needed to take advantage of. Eventually, the stoppages became even more worrisome. There were only a few more hours left of night. If the fugitives couldn’t reach Irkutsk by five o’clock in the morning, they would lose all hope of ever getting there.

At half-past one, notwithstanding all efforts, the raft came up against a thick barrier and stuck fast. The ice, which was drifting down behind it, pressed it still closer, and kept it motionless, as though it had been stranded.

At 1:30, despite all efforts, the raft hit a thick barrier and got stuck. The ice drifting down behind it pressed it even closer, keeping it still, as if it were stranded.

At this spot the Angara narrowed, it being half its usual breadth. This was the cause of the accumulation of ice, which became gradually soldered together, under the double influence of the increased pressure and of the cold. Five hundred feet beyond, the river widened again, and the blocks, gradually detaching themselves from the floe, continued to drift towards Irkutsk. It was probable that had the banks not narrowed, the barrier would not have formed. But the misfortune was irreparable, and the fugitives must give up all hope of attaining their object.

At this point, the Angara River narrowed to half its usual width. This caused the ice to accumulate, which gradually fused together due to the increased pressure and the cold. Five hundred feet ahead, the river widened again, and the ice blocks, slowly breaking away from the floe, continued drifting toward Irkutsk. It was likely that if the banks hadn't narrowed, this blockage wouldn't have formed. Unfortunately, there was no way to fix the situation, and the escapees had to abandon all hope of achieving their goal.

Had they possessed the tools usually employed by whalers to cut channels through the ice-fields—had they been able to get through to where the river widened—they might have been saved. But they had nothing which could make the least incision in the ice, hard as granite in the excessive frost. What were they to do?

Had they had the tools typically used by whalers to carve channels through the ice fields—if they could have made it to where the river widened—they might have been saved. But they had no equipment that could make even a small dent in the ice, which was as hard as granite in the freezing cold. What were they supposed to do?

At that moment several shots on the right bank startled the unhappy fugitives. A shower of balls fell on the raft. The devoted passengers had been seen. Immediately afterwards shots were heard fired from the left bank. The fugitives, taken between two fires, became the mark of the Tartar sharpshooters. Several were wounded, although in the darkness it was only by chance that they were hit.

At that moment, several gunshots from the right bank startled the unfortunate escapees. A barrage of bullets rained down on the raft. The devoted passengers had been spotted. Soon after, shots were heard coming from the left bank. Caught between two lines of fire, the fugitives became targets for the Tartar sharpshooters. Several were injured, though in the darkness, it was mostly by chance that they were hit.

“Come, Nadia,” whispered Michael in the girl’s ear.

“Come on, Nadia,” whispered Michael in the girl's ear.

Without making a single remark, “ready for anything,” Nadia took Michael’s hand.

Without saying a word, “ready for anything,” Nadia took Michael’s hand.

“We must cross the barrier,” he said in a low tone. “Guide me, but let no one see us leave the raft.”

“We have to cross the barrier,” he said quietly. “Lead the way, but don’t let anyone see us leave the raft.”

Nadia obeyed. Michael and she glided rapidly over the floe in the obscurity, only broken now and again by the flashes from the muskets. Nadia crept along in front of Michael. The shot fell around them like a tempest of hail, and pattered on the ice. Their hands were soon covered with blood from the sharp and rugged ice over which they clambered, but still on they went.

Nadia followed his lead. She and Michael moved quickly over the ice in the darkness, interrupted occasionally by the flashes from the muskets. Nadia crawled ahead of Michael. The shots hit around them like a hailstorm and struck the ice. Their hands were soon stained with blood from the jagged ice they climbed over, but they persevered.

In ten minutes, the other side of the barrier was reached. There the waters of the Angara again flowed freely. Several pieces of ice, detached gradually from the floe, were swept along in the current down towards the town. Nadia guessed what Michael wished to attempt. One of the blocks was only held on by a narrow strip.

In ten minutes, they reached the other side of the barrier. There, the waters of the Angara flowed freely again. A few chunks of ice, slowly breaking off from the floe, were carried along by the current towards the town. Nadia figured out what Michael was planning to do. One of the ice blocks was just hanging on by a narrow strip.

“Come,” said Nadia. And the two crouched on the piece of ice, which their weight detached from the floe.

“Come,” said Nadia. And the two crouched on the chunk of ice, which their weight pulled away from the floe.

It began to drift. The river widened, the way was open. Michael and Nadia heard the shots, the cries of distress, the yells of the Tartars. Then, little by little, the sounds of agony and of ferocious joy grew faint in the distance.

It started to drift. The river expanded, and the path was clear. Michael and Nadia heard the gunshots, the cries for help, the shouts of the Tartars. Gradually, the sounds of pain and savage joy faded into the distance.

“Our poor companions!” murmured Nadia.

"Our poor friends!" murmured Nadia.

For half an hour the current hurried along the block of ice which bore Michael and Nadia. They feared every moment that it would give way beneath them. Swept along in the middle of the current, it was unnecessary to give it an oblique direction until they drew near the quays of Irkutsk. Michael, his teeth tight set, his ear on the strain, did not utter a word. Never had he been so near his object. He felt that he was about to attain it!

For half an hour, the current rushed past the block of ice that Michael and Nadia were on. They feared that it would break beneath them at any moment. Being carried along in the middle of the current, they didn’t need to steer until they got closer to the quays of Irkutsk. Michael, gritting his teeth and listening intently, didn’t say a word. He had never been this close to his goal. He could feel that he was about to reach it!

Towards two in the morning a double row of lights glittered on the dark horizon in which were confounded the two banks of the Angara. On the right hand were the lights of Irkutsk; on the left, the fires of the Tartar camp.

Towards two in the morning, a double row of lights sparkled on the dark horizon where the two banks of the Angara blended together. On the right were the lights of Irkutsk; on the left, the fires of the Tartar camp.

Michael Strogoff was not more than half a verst from the town. “At last!” he murmured.

Michael Strogoff was only half a kilometer away from the town. “Finally!” he whispered.

But suddenly Nadia uttered a cry.

But suddenly Nadia let out a shout.

At the cry Michael stood up on the ice, which was wavering. His hand was extended up the Angara. His face, on which a bluish light cast a peculiar hue, became almost fearful to look at, and then, as if his eyes had been opened to the bright blaze spreading across the river, “Ah!” he exclaimed, “then Heaven itself is against us!”

At the shout, Michael got up on the shifting ice. He raised his hand toward the Angara. His face, lit by a bluish glow, looked almost terrifying, and then, as if his eyes had adjusted to the bright light spreading across the river, he exclaimed, "Ah! Then even Heaven is against us!"





CHAPTER XII IRKUTSK

IRKUTSK, the capital of Eastern Siberia, is a populous town, containing, in ordinary times, thirty thousand inhabitants. On the right side of the Angara rises a hill, on which are built numerous churches, a lofty cathedral, and dwellings disposed in picturesque disorder.

IRKUTSK, the capital of Eastern Siberia, is a bustling town with about thirty thousand residents during normal times. On the right side of the Angara River, there’s a hill where many churches, a tall cathedral, and homes are built in a charming, messy arrangement.

Seen at a distance, from the top of the mountain which rises at about twenty versts off along the Siberian highroad, this town, with its cupolas, its bell-towers, its steeples slender as minarets, its domes like pot-bellied Chinese jars, presents something of an oriental aspect. But this similarity vanishes as the traveler enters.

Seen from afar, at the top of the mountain about twenty versts down the Siberian highway, this town, with its domes, bell towers, and steeples as slender as minarets, and domes that resemble round-bellied Chinese jars, has an almost exotic look. But this resemblance disappears as the traveler heads inside.

The town, half Byzantine, half Chinese, becomes European as soon as he sees its macadamized roads, bordered with pavements, traversed by canals, planted with gigantic birches, its houses of brick and wood, some of which have several stories, the numerous equipages which drive along, not only tarantasses but broughams and coaches; lastly, its numerous inhabitants far advanced in civilization, to whom the latest Paris fashions are not unknown.

The town, part Byzantine and part Chinese, feels European as soon as he sees its paved roads lined with sidewalks, crossed by canals, and filled with huge birch trees. Its buildings, made of brick and wood, some with multiple stories, and the many vehicles traveling by, including not just tarantasses but also broughams and coaches, contribute to this vibe. Lastly, the many residents here are quite sophisticated and are familiar with the latest fashions from Paris.

Being the refuge for all the Siberians of the province, Irkutsk was at this time very full. Stores of every kind had been collected in abundance. Irkutsk is the emporium of the innumerable kinds of merchandise which are exchanged between China, Central Asia, and Europe. The authorities had therefore no fear with regard to admitting the peasants of the valley of the Angara, and leaving a desert between the invaders and the town.

Being the safe haven for all the Siberians in the province, Irkutsk was quite crowded at this time. Stores of every type had been gathered in plenty. Irkutsk is the hub for countless types of goods that are traded between China, Central Asia, and Europe. As a result, the authorities had no concerns about allowing the peasants from the Angara valley in and leaving a barren area between the invaders and the town.

Irkutsk is the residence of the governor-general of Eastern Siberia. Below him acts a civil governor, in whose hands is the administration of the province; a head of police, who has much to do in a town where exiles abound; and, lastly, a mayor, chief of the merchants, and a person of some importance, from his immense fortune and the influence which he exercises over the people.

Irkutsk is the home of the governor-general of Eastern Siberia. Below him is a civil governor, who is in charge of managing the province; a police chief, who has a significant role in a town filled with exiles; and finally, a mayor, who leads the merchants and holds considerable influence due to his vast wealth and the power he has over the people.

The garrison of Irkutsk was at that time composed of an infantry regiment of Cossacks, consisting of two thousand men, and a body of police wearing helmets and blue uniforms laced with silver. Besides, as has been said, in consequence of the events which had occurred, the brother of the Czar had been shut up in the town since the beginning of the invasion.

The garrison of Irkutsk at that time was made up of an infantry regiment of Cossacks, totaling two thousand men, along with a group of police wearing helmets and blue uniforms trimmed with silver. Additionally, as mentioned, due to the events that had happened, the Czar's brother had been confined in the town since the start of the invasion.

A journey of political importance had taken the Grand Duke to these distant provinces of Central Asia. After passing through the principal Siberian cities, the Grand Duke, who traveled en militaire rather than en prince, without any parade, accompanied by his officers, and escorted by a regiment of Cossacks, arrived in the Trans-Baikalcine provinces. Nikolaevsk, the last Russian town situated on the shore of the Sea of Okhotsk, had been honored by a visit from him. Arrived on the confines of the immense Muscovite Empire, the Grand Duke was returning towards Irkutsk, from which place he intended to retake the road to Moscow, when, sudden as a thunder clap, came the news of the invasion.

A politically significant journey had taken the Grand Duke to these remote provinces of Central Asia. After passing through the main cities of Siberia, the Grand Duke, who traveled militarily instead of like a prince, without any fanfare, accompanied by his officers and escorted by a regiment of Cossacks, arrived in the Trans-Baikal provinces. Nikolaevsk, the last Russian town located on the shores of the Sea of Okhotsk, had the honor of receiving his visit. After reaching the outskirts of the vast Muscovite Empire, the Grand Duke was heading back toward Irkutsk, from where he planned to continue his journey to Moscow when, suddenly and unexpectedly, he received news of the invasion.

He hastened to the capital, but only reached it just before communication with Russia had been interrupted. There was time to receive only a few telegrams from St. Petersburg and Moscow, and with difficulty to answer them before the wire was cut. Irkutsk was isolated from the rest of the world.

He rushed to the capital but arrived just before contact with Russia was cut off. There was only time to get a few messages from St. Petersburg and Moscow and, with some effort, reply to them before the line was severed. Irkutsk was cut off from the outside world.

The Grand Duke had now only to prepare for resistance, and this he did with that determination and coolness of which, under other circumstances, he had given incontestable proofs. The news of the taking of Ichim, Omsk, and Tomsk, successively reached Irkutsk. It was necessary at any price to save the capital of Siberia. Reinforcements could not be expected for some time. The few troops scattered about in the provinces of Siberia could not arrive in sufficiently large numbers to arrest the progress of the Tartar columns. Since therefore it was impossible for Irkutsk to escape attack, the most important thing to be done was to put the town in a state to sustain a siege of some duration.

The Grand Duke now just needed to prepare for a fight, and he did so with the same determination and calmness that he had proven in the past under different circumstances. News of the capture of Ichim, Omsk, and Tomsk reached Irkutsk one after the other. It was crucial to protect the capital of Siberia at all costs. Reinforcements wouldn’t be available for a while. The few troops scattered across the provinces of Siberia wouldn’t be able to gather in enough numbers to stop the advancing Tartar forces. Since it was clear that Irkutsk couldn’t avoid an attack, the most important task was to get the town ready to withstand a siege for an extended period.

The preparations were begun on the day Tomsk fell into the hands of the Tartars. At the same time with this last news, the Grand Duke heard that the Emir of Bokhara and the allied Khans were directing the invasion in person, but what he did not know was, that the lieutenant of these barbarous chiefs was Ivan Ogareff, a Russian officer whom he had himself reduced to the ranks, but with whose person he was not acquainted.

The preparations started on the day Tomsk was captured by the Tartars. At the same time as this news arrived, the Grand Duke learned that the Emir of Bokhara and the allied Khans were leading the invasion personally. However, what he didn't know was that the lieutenant of these brutal leaders was Ivan Ogareff, a Russian officer whom he had demoted, but with whom he was not familiar.

First of all, as we have seen, the inhabitants of the province of Irkutsk were compelled to abandon the towns and villages. Those who did not take refuge in the capital had to retire beyond Lake Baikal, a district to which the invasion would probably not extend its ravages. The harvests of corn and fodder were collected and stored up in the town, and Irkutsk, the last bulwark of the Muscovite power in the Far East, was put in a condition to resist the enemy for a lengthened period.

First of all, as we’ve seen, the people of the province of Irkutsk had to leave their towns and villages. Those who didn’t go to the capital had to move beyond Lake Baikal, an area where the invasion probably wouldn’t reach. The crops and fodder were gathered and stored in the town, and Irkutsk, the final stronghold of Muscovite power in the Far East, was prepared to withstand the enemy for an extended period.

Irkutsk, founded in 1611, is situated at the confluence of the Irkut and the Angara, on the right bank of the latter river. Two wooden draw-bridges, built on piles, connected the town with its suburbs on the left bank. On this side, defence was easy. The suburbs were abandoned, the bridges destroyed. The Angara being here very wide, it would not be possible to pass it under the fire of the besieged.

Irkutsk, established in 1611, is located at the point where the Irkut River meets the Angara, on the right bank of the Angara. Two wooden drawbridges, built on piles, linked the town to its suburbs across the river on the left bank. Defense on this side was straightforward. The suburbs were deserted, and the bridges were destroyed. Since the Angara is quite wide here, crossing it under fire from the defenders would be impossible.

But the river might be crossed both above and below the town, and consequently, Irkutsk ran a risk of being attacked on its east side, on which there was no wall to protect it.

But the river could be crossed both upstream and downstream of the town, so Irkutsk was at risk of being attacked from the east side, where there was no wall for protection.

The whole population were immediately set to work on the fortifications. They labored day and night. The Grand Duke observed with satisfaction the zeal exhibited by the people in the work, whom ere long he would find equally courageous in the defense. Soldiers, merchants, exiles, peasants, all devoted themselves to the common safety. A week before the Tartars appeared on the Angara, earth-works had been raised. A fosse, flooded by the waters of the Angara, was dug between the scarp and counterscarp. The town could not now be taken by a coup de main. It must be invested and besieged.

The whole population got to work on the fortifications right away. They worked day and night. The Grand Duke watched with satisfaction as the people showed enthusiasm for the task, knowing that soon he would see them equally brave in defense. Soldiers, merchants, exiles, and peasants all committed to the common safety. A week before the Tartars showed up on the Angara, they had built up earthworks. A ditch, filled by the waters of the Angara, was dug between the scarp and counterscarp. The town couldn’t be taken by surprise now. It would have to be surrounded and besieged.

The third Tartar column—the one which came up the valley of the Yenisei on the 24th of September—appeared in sight of Irkutsk. It immediately occupied the deserted suburbs, every building in which had been destroyed so as not to impede the fire of the Grand Duke’s guns, unfortunately but few in number and of small caliber. The Tartar troops as they arrived organized a camp on the bank of the Angara, whilst waiting the arrival of the two other columns, commanded by the Emir and his allies.

The third Tartar column—the one that came up the Yenisei Valley on September 24—appeared in view of Irkutsk. It quickly took over the abandoned suburbs, where every building had been destroyed to avoid interfering with the Grand Duke’s artillery, which was unfortunately limited and of small caliber. As the Tartar troops arrived, they set up a camp by the Angara River, while waiting for the arrival of the other two columns led by the Emir and his allies.

The junction of these different bodies was effected on the 25th of September, in the Angara camp, and the whole of the invading army, except the garrisons left in the principal conquered towns, was concentrated under the command of Feofar-Khan.

The joining of these different groups took place on September 25th at the Angara camp, and the entire invading army, except for the soldiers left in the main conquered cities, was gathered under the command of Feofar-Khan.

The passage of the Angara in front of Irkutsk having been regarded by Ogareff as impracticable, a strong body of troops crossed, several versts up the river, by means of bridges formed with boats. The Grand Duke did not attempt to oppose the enemy in their passage. He could only impede, not prevent it, having no field-artillery at his disposal, and he therefore remained in Irkutsk.

The crossing of the Angara River near Irkutsk was seen by Ogareff as impossible, so a large group of troops crossed several miles upstream using makeshift bridges made of boats. The Grand Duke didn’t try to stop the enemy from crossing. He could only slow them down, not stop them completely, since he didn’t have any field artillery available, so he stayed in Irkutsk.

The Tartars now occupied the right bank of the river; then, advancing towards the town, they burnt, in passing, the summer-house of the governor-general, and at last having entirely invested Irkutsk, took up their positions for the siege.

The Tartars now held the right side of the river; then, moving towards the town, they burned the governor-general's summer house as they went, and finally, after fully surrounding Irkutsk, they set up their positions for the siege.

Ivan Ogareff, who was a clever engineer, was perfectly competent to direct a regular siege; but he did not possess the materials for operating rapidly. He was disappointed too in the chief object of all his efforts—the surprise of Irkutsk. Things had not turned out as he hoped. First, the march of the Tartar army was delayed by the battle of Tomsk; and secondly, the preparations for the defense were made far more rapidly than he had supposed possible; these two things had balked his plans. He was now under the necessity of instituting a regular siege of the town.

Ivan Ogareff, a smart engineer, was fully capable of leading a traditional siege; however, he lacked the resources to act quickly. He was also let down by the main goal of his efforts—the surprise attack on Irkutsk. Things hadn't gone as he expected. First, the Tartar army's march was delayed by the battle of Tomsk, and second, the preparations for defense were made much faster than he thought was possible; these two factors messed up his plans. He now had to set up a regular siege of the town.

However, by his suggestion, the Emir twice attempted the capture of the place, at the cost of a large sacrifice of men. He threw soldiers on the earth-works which presented any weak point; but these two assaults were repulsed with the greatest courage. The Grand Duke and his officers did not spare themselves on this occasion. They appeared in person; they led the civil population to the ramparts. Citizens and peasants both did their duty.

However, following his suggestion, the Emir tried to capture the place twice, resulting in a huge loss of soldiers. He sent troops to attack any weak points in the defenses; however, both assaults were bravely repelled. The Grand Duke and his officers did not hold back during this time. They showed up in person and led the local population to the ramparts. Both citizens and peasants fulfilled their responsibilities.

At the second attack, the Tartars managed to force one of the gates. A fight took place at the head of Bolchaia Street, two versts long, on the banks of the Angara. But the Cossacks, the police, the citizens, united in so fierce a resistance that the Tartars were driven out.

At the second attack, the Tartars succeeded in breaking through one of the gates. A battle occurred at the end of Bolchaia Street, which is two versts long, along the banks of the Angara. However, the Cossacks, the police, and the citizens came together to put up such a fierce resistance that the Tartars were pushed back.

Ivan Ogareff then thought of obtaining by stratagem what he could not gain by force. We have said that his plan was to penetrate into the town, make his way to the Grand Duke, gain his confidence, and, when the time came, give up the gates to the besiegers; and, that done, wreak his vengeance on the brother of the Czar. The Tsigane Sangarre, who had accompanied him to the Angara, urged him to put this plan in execution.

Ivan Ogareff then considered using a clever trick to achieve what he couldn’t get through brute force. We mentioned that his plan was to sneak into the town, get to the Grand Duke, earn his trust, and when the moment was right, hand over the gates to the attackers; and after that, take his revenge on the brother of the Czar. The gypsy Sangarre, who had come with him to the Angara, encouraged him to go ahead with this plan.

Indeed, it was necessary to act without delay. The Russian troops from the government of Yakutsk were advancing towards Irkutsk. They had concentrated along the upper course of the Lena. In six days they would arrive. Therefore, before six days had passed, Irkutsk must be betrayed. Ogareff hesitated no longer.

Indeed, it was necessary to act without delay. The Russian troops from the government of Yakutsk were moving toward Irkutsk. They had gathered along the upper part of the Lena River. In six days, they would arrive. Therefore, before six days passed, Irkutsk had to be betrayed. Ogareff no longer hesitated.

One evening, the 2d of October, a council of war was held in the grand saloon of the palace of the governor-general. This palace, standing at the end of Bolchaia Street, overlooked the river. From its windows could be seen the camp of the Tartars, and had the invaders possessed guns of wider range, they would have rendered the palace uninhabitable.

One evening, October 2nd, a military council took place in the grand hall of the governor-general's palace. This palace, located at the end of Bolchaia Street, overlooked the river. From its windows, the Tartar camp was visible, and if the invaders had had artillery with a longer range, they could have made the palace unlivable.

The Grand Duke, General Voranzoff, the governor of the town, and the chief of the merchants, with several officers, had collected to determine upon various proposals.

The Grand Duke, General Voranzoff, the town's governor, and the head of the merchants, along with several officers, had gathered to discuss various proposals.

“Gentlemen,” said the Grand Duke, “you know our situation exactly. I have the firm hope that we shall be able to hold out until the arrival of the Yakutsk troops. We shall then be able to drive off these barbarian hordes, and it will not be my fault if they do not pay dearly for this invasion of the Muscovite territory.”

“Gentlemen,” said the Grand Duke, “you all know our situation well. I genuinely believe that we can hold out until the Yakutsk troops arrive. After that, we'll be able to push back these barbarian hordes, and it won’t be my fault if they don’t pay a heavy price for invading Muscovite territory.”

“Your Highness knows that all the population of Irkutsk may be relied on,” said General Voranzoff.

"Your Highness knows that you can count on everyone in Irkutsk," said General Voranzoff.

“Yes, general,” replied the Grand Duke, “and I do justice to their patriotism. Thanks to God, they have not yet been subjected to the horrors of epidemic and famine, and I have reason to hope that they will escape them; but I cannot admire their courage on the ramparts enough. You hear my words, Sir Merchant, and I beg you to repeat such to them.”

“Yes, general,” replied the Grand Duke, “and I appreciate their patriotism. Thank God, they haven't yet faced the horrors of epidemics and famine, and I have hope that they will avoid them. However, I can't praise their courage on the ramparts enough. You hear me, Sir Merchant, and I ask you to share this with them.”

“I thank your Highness in the name of the town,” answered the merchant chief. “May I ask you what is the most distant date when we may expect the relieving army?”

“I thank your Highness on behalf of the town,” replied the merchant chief. “Can I ask when we can expect the relief army at the latest?”

“Six days at most, sir,” replied the Grand Duke. “A brave and clever messenger managed this morning to get into the town, and he told me that fifty thousand Russians under General Kisselef, are advancing by forced marches. Two days ago, they were on the banks of the Lena, at Kirensk, and now, neither frost nor snow will keep them back. Fifty thousand good men, taking the Tartars on the flank, will soon set us free.”

“Six days at the most, sir,” replied the Grand Duke. “A brave and clever messenger managed to get into the town this morning, and he told me that fifty thousand Russians under General Kisselef are advancing quickly. Two days ago, they were on the banks of the Lena, at Kirensk, and now, neither frost nor snow will hold them back. Fifty thousand capable men, flanking the Tartars, will soon set us free.”

“I will add,” said the chief of the merchants, “that we shall be ready to execute your orders, any day that your Highness may command a sortie.”

“I will add,” said the chief of the merchants, “that we will be ready to carry out your orders any day that your Highness commands a mission.”

“Good, sir,” replied the Grand Duke. “Wait till the heads of the relieving columns appear on the heights, and we will speedily crush these invaders.”

“Alright, sir,” replied the Grand Duke. “Just wait until the leaders of the reinforcements show up on the heights, and we’ll quickly take down these invaders.”

Then turning to General Voranzoff, “To-morrow,” said he, “we will visit the works on the right bank. Ice is drifting down the Angara, which will not be long in freezing, and in that case the Tartars might perhaps cross.”

Then turning to General Voranzoff, “Tomorrow,” he said, “we’ll visit the works on the right bank. Ice is drifting down the Angara, and it won’t be long before it freezes, which means the Tartars might be able to cross.”

“Will your Highness allow me to make an observation?” said the chief of the merchants.

“Will Your Highness permit me to share an observation?” said the head of the merchants.

“Do so, sir.”

"Do it, sir."

“I have more than once seen the temperature fall to thirty and forty degrees below zero, and the Angara has still carried down drifting ice without entirely freezing. This is no doubt owing to the swiftness of its current. If therefore the Tartars have no other means of crossing the river, I can assure your Highness that they will not enter Irkutsk in that way.”

“I've seen the temperature drop to thirty and forty degrees below zero more than once, and the Angara River still manages to carry drifting ice without completely freezing over. This is probably due to the speed of its current. So, if the Tartars have no other way to cross the river, I can guarantee your Highness that they won't be able to enter Irkutsk that way.”

The governor-general confirmed this assertion.

The governor-general confirmed this.

“It is a fortunate circumstance,” responded the Grand Duke. “Nevertheless, we must hold ourselves ready for any emergency.”

“It’s a lucky situation,” replied the Grand Duke. “Still, we need to be prepared for any unexpected events.”

He then, turning towards the head of the police, asked, “Have you nothing to say to me, sir?”

He then turned to the head of the police and asked, “Do you have nothing to say to me, sir?”

“I have your Highness,” answered the head of police, “a petition which is addressed to you through me.”

“I have a petition for you, Your Highness,” replied the police chief, “that is addressed to you through me.”

“Addressed by whom?”

"Who addressed it?"

“By the Siberian exiles, whom, as your Highness knows, are in the town to the number of five hundred.”

“By the Siberian exiles, who, as your Highness knows, are in the town to the number of five hundred.”

The political exiles, distributed over the province, had been collected in Irkutsk, from the beginning of the invasion. They had obeyed the order to rally in the town, and leave the villages where they exercised their different professions, some doctors, some professors, either at the Gymnasium, or at the Japanese School, or at the School of Navigation. The Grand Duke, trusting like the Czar in their patriotism, had armed them, and they had thoroughly proved their bravery.

The political exiles, spread throughout the province, had been gathered in Irkutsk since the beginning of the invasion. They had followed the order to assemble in the town and leave the villages where they practiced their various professions—some as doctors, others as professors, either at the Gymnasium, the Japanese School, or the School of Navigation. The Grand Duke, like the Czar, believed in their patriotism and had armed them, and they had truly demonstrated their bravery.

“What do the exiles ask?” said the Grand Duke.

“What are the exiles asking for?” said the Grand Duke.

“They ask the consent of your Highness,” answered the head of police, “to their forming a special corps and being placed in the front of the first sortie.”

“They ask for your Highness's approval,” replied the head of police, “to form a special unit and be positioned at the front of the first sortie.”

“Yes,” replied the Grand Duke with an emotion which he did not seek to hide, “these exiles are Russians, and it is their right to fight for their country!”

“Yes,” replied the Grand Duke, with an emotion he didn’t try to hide, “these exiles are Russians, and it’s their right to fight for their country!”

“I believe I may assure your Highness,” said the governor-general, “you will have no better soldiers.”

“I can assure you, your Highness,” said the governor-general, “you won’t find better soldiers.”

“But they must have a chief,” said the Grand Duke, “who will he be?”

“But they need a leader,” said the Grand Duke, “who will it be?”

“They wish to recommend to your Highness,” said the head of police, “one of their number, who has distinguished himself on several occasions.”

“They would like to recommend to your Highness,” said the head of police, “one of their members, who has proven himself on several occasions.”

“Is he a Russian?”

“Is he Russian?”

“Yes, a Russian from the Baltic provinces.”

“Yes, a Russian from the Baltic states.”

“His name?”

"What's his name?"

“Is Wassili Fedor.”

“It's Wassili Fedor.”

This exile was Nadia’s father. Wassili Fedor, as we have already said, followed his profession of a medical man in Irkutsk. He was clever and charitable, and also possessed the greatest courage and most sincere patriotism. All the time which he did not devote to the sick he employed in organizing the defense. It was he who had united his companions in exile in the common cause. The exiles, till then mingled with the population, had behaved in such a way as to draw on themselves the attention of the Grand Duke. In several sorties, they had paid with their blood their debt to holy Russia—holy as they believe, and adored by her children! Wassili Fedor had behaved heroically; his name had been mentioned several times, but he never asked either thanks or favors, and when the exiles of Irkutsk thought of forming themselves into a special corps, he was ignorant of their intention of choosing him for their captain.

This exile was Nadia’s father. Wassili Fedor, as we’ve mentioned before, practiced medicine in Irkutsk. He was intelligent and generous, and he also had immense courage and deep patriotism. All the time he didn’t spend caring for the sick, he dedicated to organizing the defense efforts. He was the one who brought his fellow exiles together for a common cause. The exiles, who had been blending in with the local population, had acted in a way that caught the Grand Duke's attention. In several skirmishes, they had paid their debt to holy Russia—with all the reverence they held for her, cherished by her children! Wassili Fedor had acted bravely; his name had been mentioned numerous times, but he never sought thanks or favors. When the exiles of Irkutsk considered forming their own special unit, he was unaware they had chosen him as their captain.

When the head of police mentioned this name, the Grand Duke answered that it was not unknown to him.

When the head of police mentioned this name, the Grand Duke replied that he was familiar with it.

“Indeed,” remarked General Voranzoff, “Wassili Fedor is a man of worth and courage. His influence over his companions has always been very great.”

“Absolutely,” said General Voranzoff, “Wassili Fedor is a man of value and bravery. His impact on his peers has always been significant.”

“How long has he been at Irkutsk?” asked the Duke.

“How long has he been in Irkutsk?” asked the Duke.

“For two years.”

"For two years."

“And his conduct?”

"And how is he acting?"

“His conduct,” answered the head of police, “is that of a man obedient to the special laws which govern him.”

“His behavior,” replied the police chief, “is that of a man who follows the specific rules that apply to him.”

“General,” said the Grand Duke, “General, be good enough to present him to me immediately.”

“General,” said the Grand Duke, “General, please introduce him to me right away.”

The orders of the Grand Duke were obeyed, and before half an hour had passed, Fedor was introduced into his presence. He was a man over forty, tall, of a stern and sad countenance. One felt that his whole life was summed up in a single word—strife—he had striven and suffered. His features bore a marked resemblance to those of his daughter, Nadia Fedor.

The Grand Duke's orders were followed, and within half an hour, Fedor was brought before him. He was a tall man in his forties, with a serious and somber face. It was clear that his entire life could be summed up in one word—struggle—he had fought and endured. His features closely resembled those of his daughter, Nadia Fedor.

This Tartar invasion had severely wounded him in his tenderest affections, and ruined the hope of the father, exiled eight thousand versts from his native town. A letter had apprised him of the death of his wife, and at the same time of the departure of his daughter, who had obtained from the government an authorization to join him at Irkutsk. Nadia must have left Riga on the 10th of July. The invasion had begun on the 15th of July; if at that time Nadia had passed the frontier, what could have become of her in the midst of the invaders? The anxiety of the unhappy father may be supposed when, from that time, he had no further news of his daughter.

This Tartar invasion had deeply hurt him in his most sensitive feelings and shattered the hopes of a father exiled eight thousand versts from his hometown. A letter had informed him of his wife's death and at the same time let him know that his daughter had received permission from the government to join him in Irkutsk. Nadia must have left Riga on July 10th. The invasion began on July 15th; if Nadia had crossed the border by then, what could have happened to her amid the invaders? One can only imagine the anxiety of the distraught father, knowing he hadn't heard anything more about his daughter since that time.

Wassili Fedor entered the presence of the Grand Duke, bowed, and waited to be questioned.

Wassili Fedor stepped into the Grand Duke's presence, bowed, and waited to be asked a question.

“Wassili Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “your companions in exile have asked to be allowed to form a select corps. They are not ignorant that in this corps they must make up their minds to be killed to the last man?”

“Wassili Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “your fellow exiles have requested permission to create a special unit. They understand that in this unit, they must be prepared to face death, every single one of them?”

“They are not ignorant of it,” replied Fedor.

“They know about it,” replied Fedor.

“They wish to have you for their captain.”

"They want you to be their captain."

“I, your Highness?”

"I, Your Majesty?"

“Do you consent to be placed at their head?”

“Do you agree to take charge of them?”

“Yes, if it is for the good of Russia.”

“Yes, if it's for the good of Russia.”

“Captain Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “you are no longer an exile.”

“Captain Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “you’re no longer in exile.”

“Thanks, your Highness, but can I command those who are so still?”

"Thanks, your Highness, but can I order those who are so quiet?"

“They are so no longer!” The brother of the Czar had granted a pardon to all Fedor’s companions in exile, now his companions in arms!

“They're not anymore!” The Czar's brother had given a pardon to all of Fedor’s exiled friends, now his fellow soldiers!

Wassili Fedor wrung, with emotion, the hand which the Grand Duke held out to him, and retired.

Wassili Fedor emotionally squeezed the hand that the Grand Duke extended to him, and then stepped back.

The latter, turned to his officers, “The Czar will not refuse to ratify that pardon,” said he, smiling; “we need heroes to defend the capital of Siberia, and I have just made some.”

The latter turned to his officers, “The Czar won’t refuse to approve that pardon,” he said with a smile; “we need heroes to protect the capital of Siberia, and I just made a few.”

This pardon, so generously accorded to the exiles of Irkutsk, was indeed an act of real justice and sound policy.

This pardon, generously given to the exiles of Irkutsk, was truly an act of real justice and good policy.

It was now night. Through the windows of the palace burned the fires of the Tartar camp, flickering beyond the Angara. Down the river drifted numerous blocks of ice, some of which stuck on the piles of the old bridges; others were swept along by the current with great rapidity. It was evident, as the merchant had observed, that it would be very difficult for the Angara to freeze all over. The defenders of Irkutsk had not to dread being attacked on that side. Ten o’clock had just struck. The Grand Duke was about to dismiss his officers and retire to his apartments, when a tumult was heard outside the palace.

It was now nighttime. Through the palace windows, the fires of the Tartar camp flickered beyond the Angara. Numerous blocks of ice floated down the river, some getting stuck on the old bridge piles, while others were carried away swiftly by the current. It was clear, as the merchant had noticed, that it would be very difficult for the Angara to freeze completely. The defenders of Irkutsk didn’t need to worry about being attacked from that side. Ten o’clock had just struck. The Grand Duke was about to dismiss his officers and head to his quarters when a commotion erupted outside the palace.

Almost immediately the door was thrown open, an aide-de-camp appeared, and advanced rapidly towards the Grand Duke.

Almost immediately, the door swung open, and an aide-de-camp rushed in, moving quickly toward the Grand Duke.

“Your Highness,” said he, “a courier from the Czar!”

“Your Highness,” he said, “a messenger from the Czar!”





CHAPTER XIII THE CZAR’S COURIER

ALL the members of the council simultaneously started forward. A courier from the Czar arrived in Irkutsk! Had these officers for a moment considered the improbability of this fact, they would certainly not have credited what they heard.

ALL the members of the council moved forward at the same time. A courier from the Czar had arrived in Irkutsk! If these officers had paused to think about how unlikely this was, they definitely would not have believed what they heard.

The Grand Duke advanced quickly to his aide-de-camp. “This courier!” he exclaimed.

The Grand Duke rushed over to his aide-de-camp. “This courier!” he exclaimed.

A man entered. He appeared exhausted with fatigue. He wore the dress of a Siberian peasant, worn into tatters, and exhibiting several shot-holes. A Muscovite cap was on his head. His face was disfigured by a recently-healed scar. The man had evidently had a long and painful journey; his shoes being in a state which showed that he had been obliged to make part of it on foot.

A man walked in. He looked completely worn out. He was dressed like a Siberian peasant, with his clothes in tatters and several bullet holes. He had a Muscovite hat on his head. His face had a scar that looked like it had recently healed. It was clear that he had been on a long and difficult journey; his shoes were in such bad shape that it was obvious he had to walk part of the way.

“His Highness the Grand Duke?” he asked.

“His Highness the Grand Duke?” he asked.

The Grand Duke went up to him. “You are a courier from the Czar?” he asked.

The Grand Duke approached him. “Are you a messenger from the Czar?” he asked.

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“You come?”

"Are you coming?"

“From Moscow.”

“From Moscow.”

“You left Moscow?”

"You left Moscow?"

“On the 15th of July.”

"July 15."

“Your name?”

"What's your name?"

“Michael Strogoff.”

“Michael Strogoff.”

It was Ivan Ogareff. He had taken the designation of the man whom he believed that he had rendered powerless. Neither the Grand Duke nor anyone knew him in Irkutsk, and he had not even to disguise his features. As he was in a position to prove his pretended identity, no one could have any reason for doubting him. He came, therefore, sustained by his iron will, to hasten by treason and assassination the great object of the invasion.

It was Ivan Ogareff. He had assumed the identity of the man he thought he had incapacitated. Neither the Grand Duke nor anyone else recognized him in Irkutsk, and he didn’t even need to hide his appearance. Since he could easily back up his false identity, no one had any reason to doubt him. So, he came, driven by his strong will, to accelerate the main goal of the invasion through betrayal and murder.

After Ogareff had replied, the Grand Duke signed to all his officers to withdraw. He and the false Michael Strogoff remained alone in the saloon.

After Ogareff responded, the Grand Duke signaled for all his officers to leave. He and the imposter Michael Strogoff were left alone in the lounge.

The Grand Duke looked at Ivan Ogareff for some moments with extreme attention. Then he said, “On the 15th of July you were at Moscow?”

The Grand Duke stared at Ivan Ogareff for a few moments, paying close attention. Then he said, “You were in Moscow on July 15th?”

“Yes, your Highness; and on the night of the 14th I saw His Majesty the Czar at the New Palace.”

“Yes, Your Highness; and on the night of the 14th, I saw His Majesty the Czar at the New Palace.”

“Have you a letter from the Czar?”

“Do you have a letter from the Czar?”

“Here it is.”

“Here it is.”

And Ivan Ogareff handed to the Grand Duke the Imperial letter, crumpled to almost microscopic size.

And Ivan Ogareff gave the Grand Duke the Imperial letter, crumpled down to almost a tiny size.

“Was the letter given you in this state?”

“Did they give you the letter in this condition?”

“No, your Highness, but I was obliged to tear the envelope, the better to hide it from the Emir’s soldiers.”

“No, your Highness, but I had to tear the envelope to better hide it from the Emir’s soldiers.”

“Were you taken prisoner by the Tartars?”

“Were you captured by the Tartars?”

“Yes, your Highness, I was their prisoner for several days,” answered Ogareff. “That is the reason that, having left Moscow on the 15th of July, as the date of that letter shows, I only reached Irkutsk on the 2d of October, after traveling seventy-nine days.”

“Yes, Your Highness, I was their prisoner for several days,” replied Ogareff. “That’s why, after leaving Moscow on July 15th, as the date on that letter indicates, I only arrived in Irkutsk on October 2nd, having traveled for seventy-nine days.”

The Grand Duke took the letter. He unfolded it and recognized the Czar’s signature, preceded by the decisive formula, written by his brother’s hand. There was no possible doubt of the authenticity of this letter, nor of the identity of the courier. Though Ogareff’s countenance had at first inspired the Grand Duke with some distrust, he let nothing of it appear, and it soon vanished.

The Grand Duke grabbed the letter. He opened it and saw the Czar’s signature, followed by the definitive statement written by his brother. There was no doubt about the authenticity of this letter or the identity of the messenger. Although Ogareff's face had initially made the Grand Duke a bit suspicious, he didn’t show it, and that feeling quickly faded.

The Grand Duke remained for a few minutes without speaking. He read the letter slowly, so as to take in its meaning fully. “Michael Strogoff, do you know the contents of this letter?” he asked.

The Grand Duke stayed silent for a few minutes. He read the letter slowly to grasp its meaning completely. “Michael Strogoff, do you know what this letter says?” he asked.

“Yes, your Highness. I might have been obliged to destroy it, to prevent its falling into the hands of the Tartars, and should such have been the case, I wished to be able to bring the contents of it to your Highness.”

“Yes, your Highness. I might have had to destroy it to stop it from falling into the hands of the Tartars, and if that had happened, I wanted to be able to bring you the contents.”

“You know that this letter enjoins us all to die, rather than give up the town?”

“You know that this letter insists we all die instead of surrendering the town?”

“I know it.”

"I got it."

“You know also that it informs me of the movements of the troops which have combined to stop the invasion?”

“You also know that it tells me about the movements of the troops that have joined forces to stop the invasion?”

“Yes, your Highness, but the movements have failed.”

“Yes, Your Highness, but the plans have failed.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean that Ichim, Omsk, Tomsk, to speak only of the more important towns of the two Siberias, have been successively occupied by the soldiers of Feofar-Khan.”

“I mean that Ichim, Omsk, Tomsk, to mention just the more important towns of the two Siberias, have been taken over one after another by the soldiers of Feofar-Khan.”

“But there has been fighting? Have not our Cossacks met the Tartars?”

“But has there been fighting? Haven't our Cossacks faced the Tartars?”

“Several times, your Highness.”

"Many times, your Highness."

“And they were repulsed?”

“And they were rejected?”

“They were not in sufficient force to oppose the enemy.”

“They didn’t have enough people to stand up to the enemy.”

“Where did the encounters take place?”

“Where did the meetings take place?”

“At Kolyvan, at Tomsk.” Until now, Ogareff had only spoken the truth, but, in the hope of troubling the defenders of Irkutsk by exaggerating the defeats, he added, “And a third time before Krasnoiarsk.”

“At Kolyvan, at Tomsk.” Until now, Ogareff had only been truthful, but in an effort to unsettle the defenders of Irkutsk by inflating the losses, he added, “And a third time before Krasnoiarsk.”

“And what of this last engagement?” asked the Grand Duke, through whose compressed lips the words could scarcely pass.

“And what about this last engagement?” asked the Grand Duke, with words that barely escaped his tightly shut lips.

“It was more than an engagement, your Highness,” answered Ogareff; “it was a battle.”

“It was more than an engagement, Your Highness,” Ogareff replied; “it was a battle.”

“A battle?”

"A fight?"

“Twenty thousand Russians, from the frontier provinces and the government of Tobolsk, engaged with a hundred and fifty thousand Tartars, and, notwithstanding their courage, were overwhelmed.”

“Twenty thousand Russians from the border provinces and the government of Tobolsk fought against a hundred and fifty thousand Tartars, and, despite their bravery, were overpowered.”

“You lie!” exclaimed the Grand Duke, endeavoring in vain to curb his passion.

“You're lying!” shouted the Grand Duke, trying unsuccessfully to control his anger.

“I speak the truth, your Highness,” replied Ivan Ogareff coldly. “I was present at the battle of Krasnoiarsk, and it was there I was made prisoner!”

“I’m telling you the truth, your Highness,” Ivan Ogareff replied coldly. “I was at the battle of Krasnoiarsk, and that’s where I was taken prisoner!”

The Grand Duke grew calmer, and by a significant gesture he gave Ogareff to understand that he did not doubt his veracity. “What day did this battle of Krasnoiarsk take place?” he asked.

The Grand Duke relaxed, and with a meaningful gesture, he signaled to Ogareff that he believed his honesty. “When did the battle of Krasnoiarsk happen?” he asked.

“On the 2d of September.”

"On September 2nd."

“And now all the Tartar troops are concentrated here?”

“And now all the Tartar troops are gathered here?”

“All.”

"Everything."

“And you estimate them?”

"And you assess them?"

“At about four hundred thousand men.”

“At around four hundred thousand men.”

Another exaggeration of Ogareff’s in the estimate of the Tartar army, with the same object as before.

Another exaggeration from Ogareff regarding the size of the Tartar army, aimed at the same goal as before.

“And I must not expect any help from the West provinces?” asked the Grand Duke.

“And I shouldn’t expect any help from the western provinces?” asked the Grand Duke.

“None, your Highness, at any rate before the end of the winter.”

“None, Your Highness, at least not before the end of winter.”

“Well, hear this, Michael Strogoff. Though I must expect no help either from the East or from the West, even were these barbarians six hundred thousand strong, I will never give up Irkutsk!”

“Well, listen to this, Michael Strogoff. Even though I can’t count on any help from the East or the West, no matter if these barbarians are six hundred thousand strong, I will never give up Irkutsk!”

Ogareff’s evil eye slightly contracted. The traitor thought to himself that the brother of the Czar did not reckon the result of treason.

Ogareff's evil gaze tightened slightly. The traitor thought to himself that the brother of the Czar didn't take the consequences of betrayal into account.

The Grand Duke, who was of a nervous temperament, had great difficulty in keeping calm whilst hearing this disastrous news. He walked to and fro in the room, under the gaze of Ogareff, who eyed him as a victim reserved for vengeance. He stopped at the windows, he looked forth at the fires in the Tartar camp, he listened to the noise of the ice-blocks drifting down the Angara.

The Grand Duke, who was quite anxious, struggled to stay calm upon hearing this terrible news. He paced around the room, under the watchful eye of Ogareff, who stared at him like a target waiting for revenge. He halted at the windows, gazing out at the fires in the Tartar camp, listening to the sound of ice blocks floating down the Angara.

A quarter of an hour passed without his putting any more questions. Then taking up the letter, he re-read a passage and said, “You know that in this letter I am warned of a traitor, of whom I must beware?”

A quarter of an hour went by without him asking any more questions. Then, picking up the letter, he read a section again and said, “You know that in this letter I’m warned about a traitor I need to watch out for?”

“Yes, your Highness.”

"Yeah, Your Highness."

“He will try to enter Irkutsk in disguise; gain my confidence, and betray the town to the Tartars.”

“He will try to sneak into Irkutsk in disguise, earn my trust, and then betray the town to the Tartars.”

“I know all that, your Highness, and I know also that Ivan Ogareff has sworn to revenge himself personally on the Czar’s brother.”

“I know all that, Your Highness, and I also know that Ivan Ogareff has sworn to get revenge on the Czar’s brother himself.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“It is said that the officer in question was condemned by the Grand Duke to a humiliating degradation.”

“It’s said that the officer in question was sentenced by the Grand Duke to a humiliating demotion.”

“Yes, I remember. But it is a proof that the villain, who could afterwards serve against his country and head an invasion of barbarians, deserved it.”

“Yes, I remember. But it proves that the villain, who later could betray his country and lead an invasion of barbarians, deserved it.”

“His Majesty the Czar,” said Ogareff, “was particularly anxious that you should be warned of the criminal projects of Ivan Ogareff against your person.”

“His Majesty the Czar,” said Ogareff, “was especially concerned that you should be informed about the criminal plans of Ivan Ogareff against you.”

“Yes; of that the letter informs me.”

“Yes, the letter tells me that.”

“And His Majesty himself spoke to me of it, telling me I was above all things to beware of the traitor.”

“And His Majesty himself talked to me about it, telling me I should be especially cautious of the traitor.”

“Did you meet with him?”

"Did you meet with him?"

“Yes, your Highness, after the battle of Krasnoiarsk. If he had only guessed that I was the bearer of a letter addressed to your Highness, in which his plans were revealed, I should not have got off so easily.”

“Yes, your Highness, after the battle of Krasnoiarsk. If he had only realized that I was carrying a letter addressed to your Highness, in which his plans were disclosed, I wouldn’t have escaped so easily.”

“No; you would have been lost!” replied the Grand Duke. “And how did you manage to escape?”

“No; you would have been lost!” replied the Grand Duke. “So how did you manage to escape?”

“By throwing myself into the Irtych.”

“By jumping into the Irtysh.”

“And how did you enter Irkutsk?”

“And how did you get to Irkutsk?”

“Under cover of a sortie, which was made this evening to repulse a Tartar detachment. I mingled with the defenders of the town, made myself known, and was immediately conducted before your Highness.”

“During a surprise attack made this evening to push back a Tartar unit, I blended in with the town's defenders, introduced myself, and was quickly brought before your Highness.”

“Good, Michael Strogoff,” answered the Grand Duke. “You have shown courage and zeal in your difficult mission. I will not forget you. Have you any favor to ask?”

“Good job, Michael Strogoff,” replied the Grand Duke. “You’ve demonstrated courage and enthusiasm in your challenging mission. I won’t forget you. Do you have any requests?”

“None; unless it is to be allowed to fight at the side of your Highness,” replied Ogareff.

“None; unless it means being allowed to fight alongside your Highness,” replied Ogareff.

“So be it, Strogoff. I attach you from to-day to my person, and you shall be lodged in the palace.”

“So be it, Strogoff. From today on, I'm assigning you to me, and you'll be staying in the palace.”

“And if according to his intention, Ivan Ogareff should present himself to your Highness under a false name?”

“And what if Ivan Ogareff, as he plans, shows up to your Highness using a fake name?”

“We will unmask him, thanks to you, who know him, and I will make him die under the knout. Go!”

“We’ll expose him, thanks to you who know him, and I’ll make him suffer. Go!”

Ogareff gave a military salute, not forgetting that he was a captain of the couriers of the Czar, and retired.

Ogareff saluted with military respect, keeping in mind that he was a captain of the Czar's couriers, and then left.

Ogareff had so far played his unworthy part with success. The Grand Duke’s entire confidence had been accorded him. He could now betray it whenever it suited him. He would inhabit the very palace. He would be in the secret of all the operations for the defense of the town. He thus held the situation in his hand, as it were. No one in Irkutsk knew him, no one could snatch off his mask. He resolved therefore to set to work without delay.

Ogareff had successfully played his deceitful role up to this point. He had earned the complete trust of the Grand Duke. He could now betray that trust whenever it suited him. He would live in the palace and be privy to all the plans for defending the town. He essentially had the situation under his control. No one in Irkutsk knew who he was, and no one could uncover his disguise. He decided to get to work immediately.

Indeed, time pressed. The town must be captured before the arrival of the Russians from the North and East, and that was only a question of a few days. The Tartars once masters of Irkutsk, it would not be easy to take it again from them. At any rate, even if they were obliged to abandon it later, they would not do so before they had utterly destroyed it, and before the head of the Grand Duke had rolled at the feet of Feofar-Khan.

Indeed, time was running out. The town needed to be captured before the Russians arrived from the North and East, which was only a matter of days. The Tartars, once in control of Irkutsk, wouldn't make it easy to take it back from them. In any case, even if they had to leave it later, they would ensure it was completely destroyed first, and before the head of the Grand Duke rolled at the feet of Feofar-Khan.

Ivan Ogareff, having every facility for seeing, observing, and acting, occupied himself the next day with visiting the ramparts. He was everywhere received with cordial congratulations from officers, soldiers, and citizens. To them this courier from the Czar was a link which connected them with the empire.

Ivan Ogareff, having every advantage for seeing, observing, and acting, spent the next day visiting the ramparts. He was warmly greeted everywhere by officers, soldiers, and citizens. To them, this courier from the Czar was a connection to the empire.

Ogareff recounted, with an assurance which never failed, numerous fictitious events of his journey. Then, with the cunning for which he was noted, without dwelling too much on it at first, he spoke of the gravity of the situation, exaggerating the success of the Tartars and the numbers of the barbarian forces, as he had when speaking to the Grand Duke. According to him, the expected succors would be insufficient, if ever they arrived at all, and it was to be feared that a battle fought under the walls of Irkutsk would be as fatal as the battles of Kolyvan, Tomsk, and Krasnoiarsk.

Ogareff confidently recounted many made-up events from his journey. Then, using his usual cunning, he initially downplayed the seriousness of the situation but soon began to exaggerate the success of the Tartars and the size of the barbarian forces, just as he had when speaking to the Grand Duke. He claimed that any reinforcements would be inadequate, if they even arrived at all, and that a battle fought under the walls of Irkutsk would be as disastrous as the battles of Kolyvan, Tomsk, and Krasnoiarsk.

Ogareff was not too free in these insinuations. He wished to allow them to sink gradually into the minds of the defenders of Irkutsk. He pretended only to answer with reluctance when much pressed with questions. He always added that they must fight to the last man, and blow up the town rather than yield!

Ogareff wasn't too open with these suggestions. He wanted them to slowly settle into the minds of the defenders of Irkutsk. He pretended to respond hesitantly when pushed for answers. He always added that they had to fight to the last man and blow up the town instead of giving in!

These false statements would have done more harm had it been possible; but the garrison and the population of Irkutsk were too patriotic to let themselves be moved. Of all the soldiers and citizens shut up in this town, isolated at the extremity of the Asiatic world, not one dreamed of even speaking of a capitulation. The contempt of the Russians for these barbarians was boundless.

These false statements could have caused even more damage if they had the chance; however, the troops and people of Irkutsk were too patriotic to be swayed. None of the soldiers and citizens stuck in this town, cut off at the edge of the Asian world, even considered mentioning capitulation. The Russians' disdain for these outsiders was limitless.

No one suspected the odious part played by Ivan Ogareff; no one guessed that the pretended courier of the Czar was a traitor. It occurred very naturally that on his arrival in Irkutsk, a frequent intercourse was established between Ogareff and one of the bravest defenders of the town, Wassili Fedor. We know what anxiety this unhappy father suffered. If his daughter, Nadia Fedor, had left Russia on the date fixed by the last letter he had received from Riga, what had become of her? Was she still trying to cross the invaded provinces, or had she long since been taken prisoner? The only alleviation to Wassili Fedor’s anxiety was when he could obtain an opportunity of engaging in battle with the Tartars—opportunities which came too seldom for his taste. The very evening the pretended courier arrived, Wassili Fedor went to the governor-general’s palace and, acquainting Ogareff with the circumstances under which his daughter must have left European Russia, told him all his uneasiness about her. Ogareff did not know Nadia, although he had met her at Ichim on the day she was there with Michael Strogoff; but then, he had not paid more attention to her than to the two reporters, who at the same time were in the post-house; he therefore could give Wassili Fedor no news of his daughter.

No one suspected the disgusting role that Ivan Ogareff played; no one realized that the supposed messenger of the Czar was a traitor. It naturally happened that upon his arrival in Irkutsk, a regular connection was established between Ogareff and one of the town's bravest defenders, Wassili Fedor. We understand the anxiety this unfortunate father experienced. If his daughter, Nadia Fedor, had left Russia on the date mentioned in the last letter he received from Riga, what had happened to her? Was she still trying to navigate through the invaded provinces, or had she already been captured? The only relief for Wassili Fedor's worry was when he could find a chance to fight the Tartars—opportunities that were too rare for his liking. That very evening, when the pretended messenger arrived, Wassili Fedor went to the governor-general’s palace and, informing Ogareff of the circumstances under which his daughter must have left European Russia, expressed all his concerns about her. Ogareff did not know Nadia, even though he had seen her in Ichim on the day she was there with Michael Strogoff; however, he hadn’t paid more attention to her than to the two reporters who were also at the post-house at that time; therefore, he couldn’t provide Wassili Fedor with any news about his daughter.

“But at what time,” asked Ogareff, “must your daughter have left the Russian territory?”

“But at what time,” asked Ogareff, “did your daughter need to leave the Russian territory?”

“About the same time that you did,” replied Fedor.

“About the same time you did,” replied Fedor.

“I left Moscow on the 15th of July.”

“I left Moscow on July 15th.”

“Nadia must also have quitted Moscow at that time. Her letter told me so expressly.”

“Nadia must have also left Moscow around that time. Her letter made that clear.”

“She was in Moscow on the 15th of July?”

“She was in Moscow on July 15th?”

“Yes, certainly, by that date.”

"Yes, definitely, by that date."

“Then it was impossible for her—But no, I am mistaken—I was confusing dates. Unfortunately, it is too probable that your daughter must have passed the frontier, and you can only have one hope, that she stopped on learning the news of the Tartar invasion!”

“Then it was impossible for her—But no, I was wrong—I mixed up the dates. Unfortunately, it’s likely that your daughter has crossed the border, and your only hope now is that she stopped upon hearing the news of the Tartar invasion!”

The father’s head fell! He knew Nadia, and he knew too well that nothing would have prevented her from setting out. Ivan Ogareff had just committed gratuitously an act of real cruelty. With a word he might have reassured Fedor. Although Nadia had passed the frontier under circumstances with which we are acquainted, Fedor, by comparing the date on which his daughter would have been at Nijni-Novgorod, and the date of the proclamation which forbade anyone to leave it, would no doubt have concluded thus: that Nadia had not been exposed to the dangers of the invasion, and that she was still, in spite of herself, in the European territory of the Empire.

The father’s head dropped! He knew Nadia, and he was fully aware that nothing would have stopped her from leaving. Ivan Ogareff had just performed a senseless act of true cruelty. With a simple word, he could have comforted Fedor. Even though Nadia had crossed the border under circumstances we know about, Fedor, by comparing the date when his daughter would have been in Nijni-Novgorod with the date of the announcement that banned anyone from leaving, would undoubtedly have concluded that Nadia had not faced the dangers of the invasion and that she was still, despite herself, within the European territory of the Empire.

Ogareff obedient to his nature, a man who was never touched by the sufferings of others, might have said that word. He did not say it. Fedor retired with his heart broken. In that interview his last hope was crushed.

Ogareff, true to his nature—a man who was never moved by the suffering of others—could have said that word. He didn't say it. Fedor left with his heart shattered. In that meeting, his last hope was destroyed.

During the two following days, the 3rd and 4th of October, the Grand Duke often spoke to the pretended Michael Strogoff, and made him repeat all that he had heard in the Imperial Cabinet of the New Palace. Ogareff, prepared for all these questions, replied without the least hesitation. He intentionally did not conceal that the Czar’s government had been utterly surprised by the invasion, that the insurrection had been prepared in the greatest possible secrecy, that the Tartars were already masters of the line of the Obi when the news reached Moscow, and lastly, that none of the necessary preparations were completed in the Russian provinces for sending into Siberia the troops requisite for repulsing the invaders.

During the next two days, October 3rd and 4th, the Grand Duke often talked to the fake Michael Strogoff and had him repeat everything he had heard in the Imperial Cabinet of the New Palace. Ogareff, ready for all these questions, answered without any hesitation. He deliberately didn't hide the fact that the Czar’s government had been completely caught off guard by the invasion, that the uprising had been planned in complete secrecy, that the Tartars were already in control of the Obi line when the news got to Moscow, and finally, that none of the necessary preparations had been made in the Russian provinces to send the troops needed to push back the invaders.

Ivan Ogareff, being entirely free in his movements, began to study Irkutsk, the state of its fortifications, their weak points, so as to profit subsequently by his observations, in the event of being prevented from consummating his act of treason. He examined particularly the Bolchaia Gate, the one he wished to deliver up.

Ivan Ogareff, feeling completely unrestricted in his movements, started to analyze Irkutsk, the condition of its defenses, and their vulnerabilities, so that he could later use his findings if he was stopped from carrying out his act of betrayal. He especially focused on the Bolchaia Gate, the one he planned to surrender.

Twice in the evening he came upon the glacis of this gate. He walked up and down, without fear of being discovered by the besiegers, whose nearest posts were at least a mile from the ramparts. He fancied that he was recognized by no one, till he caught sight of a shadow gliding along outside the earthworks. Sangarre had come at the risk of her life for the purpose of putting herself in communication with Ivan Ogareff.

Twice in the evening, he found himself at the slope of this gate. He walked back and forth, not afraid of being spotted by the attackers, whose closest posts were at least a mile away from the walls. He thought no one recognized him until he saw a shadow moving along the outside of the earthworks. Sangarre had come, risking her life, to get in touch with Ivan Ogareff.

For two days the besieged had enjoyed a tranquillity to which the Tartars had not accustomed them since the commencement of the investment. This was by Ogareff’s orders. Feofar-Khan’s lieutenant wished that all attempts to take the town by force should be suspended. He hoped the watchfulness of the besieged would relax. At any rate, several thousand Tartars were kept in readiness at the outposts, to attack the gate, deserted, as Ogareff anticipated that it would be, by its defenders, whenever he should summon the besiegers to the assault.

For two days, those inside the town had experienced a calm that the Tartars hadn’t allowed since the siege began. This was ordered by Ogareff. Feofar-Khan’s lieutenant wanted to pause all attempts to take the town by force. He hoped that the vigilance of the defenders would let up. In any case, several thousand Tartars were ready at the outposts to attack the gate, which Ogareff expected would be abandoned by its defenders whenever he decided it was time to launch the assault.

This he could not now delay in doing. All must be over by the time that the Russian troops should come in sight of Irkutsk. Ogareff’s arrangements were made, and on this evening a note fell from the top of the earthworks into Sangarre’s hands.

This he could no longer put off. Everything had to be finished before the Russian troops reached Irkutsk. Ogareff had made his plans, and that evening a note dropped from the top of the earthworks into Sangarre’s hands.

On the next day, that is to say during the hours of darkness from the 5th to the 6th of October, at two o’clock in the morning, Ivan Ogareff had resolved to deliver up Irkutsk.

On the next day, specifically during the hours of darkness from the 5th to the 6th of October, at two o'clock in the morning, Ivan Ogareff had decided to hand over Irkutsk.





CHAPTER XIV THE NIGHT OF THE FIFTH OF OCTOBER

IVAN OGAREFF’S plan had been contrived with the greatest care, and except for some unforeseen accident he believed that it must succeed. It was of importance that the Bolchaia Gate should be unguarded or only feebly held when he gave it up. The attention of the besieged was therefore to be drawn to another part of the town. A diversion was agreed upon with the Emir.

IVAN OGAREFF’s plan had been carefully thought out, and except for some unexpected event, he believed it would succeed. It was crucial that the Bolchaia Gate be unguarded or only lightly defended when he gave it up. Therefore, the attention of the besieged needed to be directed to another part of the town. A diversion was arranged with the Emir.

This diversion was to be effected both up and down the river, on the Irkutsk bank. The attack on these two points was to be conducted in earnest, and at the same time a feigned attempt at crossing the Angara from the left bank was to be made. The Bolchaia Gate, would be probably deserted, so much the more because on this side the Tartar outposts having drawn back, would appear to have broken up.

This diversion was to take place both upstream and downstream on the Irkutsk bank. The assault on these two points was to be serious, and simultaneously, a fake attempt to cross the Angara from the left bank was to be made. The Bolchaia Gate would probably be empty, especially since the Tartar outposts had pulled back, making it seem like they had disbanded.

It was the 5th of October. In four and twenty hours, the capital of Eastern Siberia would be in the hands of the Emir, and the Grand Duke in the power of Ivan Ogareff.

It was October 5th. In 24 hours, the capital of Eastern Siberia would be in the hands of the Emir, and the Grand Duke would be at the mercy of Ivan Ogareff.

During the day, an unusual stir was going on in the Angara camp. From the windows of the palace important preparations on the opposite shore could be distinctly seen. Numerous Tartar detachments were converging towards the camp, and from hour to hour reinforced the Emir’s troops. These movements, intended to deceive the besieged, were conducted in the most open manner possible before their eyes.

During the day, there was a surprising commotion happening in the Angara camp. From the palace windows, important preparations on the opposite shore were clearly visible. Numerous Tartar groups were gathering towards the camp, and every hour, they were strengthening the Emir’s forces. These actions, meant to mislead the besieged, were carried out as openly as possible right in front of them.

Ogareff had warned the Grand Duke that an attack was to be feared. He knew, he said, that an assault was to be made, both above and below the town, and he counselled the Duke to reinforce the two directly threatened points. Accordingly, after a council of war had been held in the palace, orders were issued to concentrate the defense on the bank of the Angara and at the two ends of the town, where the earthworks protected the river.

Ogareff had informed the Grand Duke that an attack was imminent. He claimed to know that an assault was planned from both above and below the town, and he advised the Duke to strengthen the two areas that were directly threatened. So, after a war council was held in the palace, orders were given to focus the defense on the bank of the Angara and at both ends of the town, where the fortifications protected the river.

This was exactly what Ogareff wished. He did not expect that the Bolchaia Gate would be left entirely without defenders, but that there would only be a small number. Besides, Ogareff meant to give such importance to the diversion, that the Grand Duke would be obliged to oppose it with all his available forces. The traitor planned also to produce so frightful a catastrophe that terror must inevitably overwhelm the hearts of the besieged.

This was exactly what Ogareff wanted. He didn’t expect that the Bolchaia Gate would be left completely undefended, but that there would only be a small number of defenders. Moreover, Ogareff intended to make the diversion so significant that the Grand Duke would have to respond with all his available forces. The traitor also planned to create such a terrifying disaster that fear would inevitably take hold of the hearts of those under siege.

All day the garrison and population of Irkutsk were on the alert. The measures to repel an attack on the points hitherto unassailed had been taken. The Grand Duke and General Voranzoff visited the posts, strengthened by their orders. Wassili Fedor’s corps occupied the North of the town, but with orders to throw themselves where the danger was greatest. The right bank of the Angara had been protected with the few guns possessed by the defenders. With these measures, taken in time, thanks to the advice so opportunely given by Ivan Ogareff, there was good reason to hope that the expected attack would be repulsed. In that case the Tartars, momentarily discouraged, would no doubt not make another attempt against the town for several days. Now the troops expected by the Grand Duke might arrive at any hour. The safety or the loss of Irkutsk hung only by a thread.

All day, the garrison and residents of Irkutsk were on high alert. Measures to fend off an attack on the previously untouched areas had been implemented. The Grand Duke and General Voranzoff visited the posts, bolstered by their orders. Wassili Fedor’s corps occupied the northern part of the town but had orders to position themselves where the threat was greatest. The right bank of the Angara was defended with the few guns available to the defenders. Thanks to the timely advice from Ivan Ogareff, these measures were taken in time, giving them a good reason to believe that the anticipated attack could be held back. If that happened, the Tartars, temporarily disheartened, would likely refrain from making another attempt on the town for several days. The troops expected by the Grand Duke could arrive at any moment. The fate of Irkutsk was hanging by a thread.

On this day, the sun which had risen at twenty minutes to six, set at forty minutes past five, having traced its diurnal arc for eleven hours above the horizon. The twilight would struggle with the night for another two hours. Then it would be intensely dark, for the sky was cloudy, and there would be no moon. This gloom would favor the plans of Ivan Ogareff.

On this day, the sun rose at 5:40 AM and set at 5:40 PM, completing its daily journey for eleven hours above the horizon. Twilight would fight against the night for another two hours. Then it would be completely dark, as the sky was overcast and there would be no moon. This darkness would benefit Ivan Ogareff's plans.

For a few days already a sharp frost had given warning of the approaching rigor of the Siberian winter, and this evening it was especially severe. The Russians posted by the bank of the Angara, obliged to conceal their position, lighted no fires. They suffered cruelly from the low temperature. A few feet below them, the ice in large masses drifted down the current. All day these masses had been seen passing rapidly between the two banks.

For a few days now, a harsh frost had signaled the upcoming chill of the Siberian winter, and this evening was particularly intense. The Russians stationed by the bank of the Angara, needing to hide their location, didn’t light any fires. They were painfully affected by the freezing temperatures. Just a few feet below them, large chunks of ice were floating down the current. All day, these chunks had been seen moving swiftly between the two banks.

This had been considered by the Grand Duke and his officers as fortunate. Should the channel of the Angara continue to be thus obstructed, the passage must be impracticable. The Tartars could use neither rafts nor boats. As to their crossing the river on the ice, that was not possible. The newly-frozen plain could not bear the weight of an assaulting column.

This was seen by the Grand Duke and his officers as a stroke of luck. If the Angara's channel remained blocked like this, getting through would be impossible. The Tartars couldn’t use rafts or boats. Crossing the river on the ice wasn’t an option either. The newly frozen surface couldn’t support the weight of an attacking force.

This circumstance, as it appeared favorable to the defenders of Irkutsk, Ogareff might have regretted. He did not do so, however. The traitor knew well that the Tartars would not try to pass the Angara, and that, on its side at least, their attempt was only a feint.

This situation, which seemed advantageous for the defenders of Irkutsk, might have made Ogareff feel regret. He didn't, though. The traitor understood that the Tartars wouldn't attempt to cross the Angara and that, at least on that side, their effort was just a distraction.

About ten in the evening, the state of the river sensibly improved, to the great surprise of the besieged and still more to their disadvantage. The passage till then impracticable, became all at once possible. The bed of the Angara was clear. The blocks of ice, which had for some days drifted past in large numbers, disappeared down the current, and five or six only now occupied the space between the banks. The Russian officers reported this change in the river to the Grand Duke. They suggested that it was probably caused by the circumstance that in some narrower part of the Angara, the blocks had accumulated so as to form a barrier.

About ten in the evening, the condition of the river noticeably improved, much to the surprise of those under siege and even more to their disadvantage. What had been an impossible crossing became suddenly feasible. The bed of the Angara was clear. The large numbers of ice blocks that had been drifting by for days disappeared downriver, with only five or six remaining between the banks. The Russian officers informed the Grand Duke about this change in the river. They suggested that it was likely due to the fact that in some narrower section of the Angara, the blocks had piled up to create a barrier.

We know this was the case. The passage of the Angara was thus open to the besiegers. There was great reason for the Russians to be on their guard.

We know this was the situation. The way through the Angara was therefore accessible to the attackers. The Russians had plenty of reasons to be cautious.

Up to midnight nothing had occurred. On the Eastern side, beyond the Bolchaia Gate, all was quiet. Not a glimmer was seen in the dense forest, which appeared confounded on the horizon with the masses of clouds hanging low down in the sky. Lights flitting to and fro in the Angara camp, showed that a considerable movement was taking place. From a verst above and below the point where the scarp met the river’s bank, came a dull murmur, proving that the Tartars were on foot, expecting some signal. An hour passed. Nothing new.

Up until midnight, nothing happened. On the eastern side, beyond the Bolchaia Gate, everything was quiet. Not a single light was visible in the dense forest, which seemed to blend into the heavy clouds hanging low in the sky. Lights moving back and forth in the Angara camp indicated that there was a lot of activity. From a kilometer above and below the spot where the cliff met the riverbank, a dull murmur could be heard, showing that the Tartars were on the move, waiting for some sort of signal. An hour went by. Still nothing new.

The bell of the Irkutsk cathedral was about to strike two o’clock in the morning, and not a movement amongst the besiegers had yet shown that they were about to commence the assault. The Grand Duke and his officers began to suspect that they had been mistaken. Had it really been the Tartars’ plan to surprise the town? The preceding nights had not been nearly so quiet—musketry rattling from the outposts, shells whistling through the air; and this time, nothing. The officers waited, ready to give their orders, according to circumstances.

The bell of the Irkutsk cathedral was about to strike two o’clock in the morning, and there hadn't been any movement among the attackers to indicate they were about to start the assault. The Grand Duke and his officers began to suspect they might have been wrong. Was it really the Tartars' plan to catch the town off guard? The previous nights had been much more active—gunfire from the outposts, shells flying through the air; but this time, there was nothing. The officers stood by, ready to give their orders as the situation unfolded.

We have said that Ogareff occupied a room in the palace. It was a large chamber on the ground floor, its windows opening on a side terrace. By taking a few steps along this terrace, a view of the river could be obtained.

We mentioned that Ogareff had a room in the palace. It was a spacious room on the ground floor, with windows that opened onto a side terrace. By taking a few steps along this terrace, you could get a view of the river.

Profound darkness reigned in the room. Ogareff stood by a window, awaiting the hour to act. The signal, of course, could come from him, alone. This signal once given, when the greater part of the defenders of Irkutsk would be summoned to the points openly attacked, his plan was to leave the palace and hurry to the Bolchaia Gate. If it was unguarded, he would open it; or at least he would direct the overwhelming mass of its assailants against the few defenders.

A deep darkness filled the room. Ogareff stood by a window, waiting for the right moment to act. The signal would come from him, and him alone. Once he gave the signal, he knew that most of the defenders of Irkutsk would rush to the areas under attack. His plan was to leave the palace and make his way to the Bolchaia Gate. If it was unguarded, he would open it; or at the very least, he would lead the large group of attackers against the few defenders.

He now crouched in the shadow, like a wild beast ready to spring on its prey. A few minutes before two o’clock, the Grand Duke desired that Michael Strogoff—which was the only name they could give to Ivan Ogareff—should be brought to him. An aide-de-camp came to the room, the door of which was closed. He called.

He now crouched in the shadows, like a wild animal ready to pounce on its prey. A few minutes before two o’clock, the Grand Duke requested that Michael Strogoff—which was the only name they could use for Ivan Ogareff—be brought to him. An aide-de-camp entered the closed room. He called out.

Ogareff, motionless near the window, and invisible in the shade did not answer. The Grand Duke was therefore informed that the Czar’s courier was not at that moment in the palace.

Ogareff, standing still near the window and hidden in the shadows, didn’t respond. The Grand Duke was then told that the Czar’s courier wasn’t in the palace at that moment.

Two o’clock struck. Now was the time to cause the diversion agreed upon with the Tartars, waiting for the assault. Ivan Ogareff opened the window and stationed himself at the North angle of the side terrace.

Two o’clock rang out. It was time to create the distraction planned with the Tartars, while waiting for the attack. Ivan Ogareff opened the window and positioned himself at the north corner of the side terrace.

Below him flowed the roaring waters of the Angara. Ogareff took a match from his pocket, struck it and lighted a small bunch of tow, impregnated with priming powder, which he threw into the river.

Below him flowed the roaring waters of the Angara. Ogareff took a match from his pocket, struck it, and lit a small bunch of tow, soaked in priming powder, which he tossed into the river.

It was by the orders of Ivan Ogareff that the torrents of mineral oil had been thrown on the surface of the Angara! There are numerous naphtha springs above Irkutsk, on the right bank, between the suburb of Poshkavsk and the town. Ogareff had resolved to employ this terrible means to carry fire into Irkutsk. He therefore took possession of the immense reservoirs which contained the combustible liquid. It was only necessary to demolish a piece of wall in order to allow it to flow out in a vast stream.

It was at Ivan Ogareff's orders that large amounts of mineral oil were dumped onto the surface of the Angara! There are many naphtha springs above Irkutsk, on the right bank, between the suburb of Poshkavsk and the town. Ogareff had decided to use this horrific method to set fire to Irkutsk. He therefore seized control of the huge reservoirs that held the flammable liquid. It only required breaking down a section of wall to let it spill out in a massive flow.

This had been done that night, a few hours previously, and this was the reason that the raft which carried the true Courier of the Czar, Nadia, and the fugitives, floated on a current of mineral oil. Through the breaches in these reservoirs of enormous dimensions rushed the naphtha in torrents, and, following the inclination of the ground, it spread over the surface of the river, where its density allowed it to float. This was the way Ivan Ogareff carried on warfare! Allied with Tartars, he acted like a Tartar, and against his own countrymen!

This had been done that night, just a few hours earlier, and this was why the raft carrying the true Courier of the Czar, Nadia, and the escapees floated on a current of mineral oil. Through the cracks in these huge reservoirs, naphtha rushed out in torrents, spreading over the surface of the river due to its density. This was how Ivan Ogareff waged war! Allied with Tartars, he fought like a Tartar, and against his own fellow countrymen!

The tow had been thrown on the waters of the Angara. In an instant, with electrical rapidity, as if the current had been of alcohol, the whole river was in a blaze above and below the town. Columns of blue flames ran between the two banks. Volumes of vapor curled up above. The few pieces of ice which still drifted were seized by the burning liquid, and melted like wax on the top of a furnace, the evaporated water escaping in shrill hisses.

The tow had been tossed onto the waters of the Angara. In an instant, with electric speed, as if the current were fueled by alcohol, the entire river was on fire above and below the town. Columns of blue flames shot up between the banks. Clouds of steam rose above. The few chunks of ice still drifting were caught by the burning liquid and melted like wax on a furnace, with the evaporated water escaping in sharp hisses.

At the same moment, firing broke out on the North and South of the town. The enemy’s batteries discharged their guns at random. Several thousand Tartars rushed to the assault of the earth-works. The houses on the bank, built of wood, took fire in every direction. A bright light dissipated the darkness of the night.

At the same time, gunfire erupted on the north and south sides of the town. The enemy's artillery fired their weapons wildly. Several thousand Tartars charged at the fortifications. The wooden houses by the river caught fire in several places. A bright light pierced the darkness of the night.

“At last!” said Ivan Ogareff.

“At last!” Ivan Ogareff said.

He had good reason for congratulating himself. The diversion which he had planned was terrible. The defenders of Irkutsk found themselves between the attack of the Tartars and the fearful effects of fire. The bells rang, and all the able-bodied of the population ran, some towards the points attacked, and others towards the houses in the grasp of the flames, which it seemed too probable would ere long envelop the whole town.

He had every reason to feel proud of himself. The distraction he had planned was disastrous. The defenders of Irkutsk were caught between the Tartar attack and the horrifying spread of fire. The bells rang, and all the able-bodied townspeople rushed, some to the areas under attack and others to the homes engulfed in flames, which seemed likely to soon consume the entire town.

The Gate of Bolchaia was nearly free. Only a very small guard had been left there. And by the traitor’s suggestion, and in order that the event might be explained apart from him, as if by political hate, this small guard had been chosen from the little band of exiles.

The Gate of Bolchaia was almost unguarded. Only a tiny guard remained there. And at the traitor's suggestion, and so the incident could be explained as something separate from him, as if driven by political animosity, this small guard was selected from the small group of exiles.

Ogareff re-entered his room, now brilliantly lighted by the flames from the Angara; then he made ready to go out. But scarcely had he opened the door, when a woman rushed into the room, her clothes drenched, her hair in disorder.

Ogareff went back into his room, now brightly lit by the flames from the Angara; then he got ready to head out. But as soon as he opened the door, a woman burst into the room, her clothes soaked and her hair a mess.

“Sangarre!” exclaimed Ogareff, in the first moment of surprise, and not supposing that it could be any other woman than the gypsy.

“Sangarre!” exclaimed Ogareff, in his initial shock, not thinking it could be anyone other than the gypsy.

It was not Sangarre; it was Nadia!

It wasn't Sangarre; it was Nadia!

At the moment when, floating on the ice, the girl had uttered a cry on seeing the fire spreading along the current, Michael had seized her in his arms, and plunged with her into the river itself to seek a refuge in its depths from the flames. The block which bore them was not thirty fathoms from the first quay of Irkutsk.

At the moment when the girl, floating on the ice, cried out upon seeing the fire spreading along the current, Michael grabbed her in his arms and jumped with her into the river to escape the flames. The ice block they were on was only thirty fathoms from the first quay of Irkutsk.

Swimming beneath the water, Michael managed to get a footing with Nadia on the quay. Michael Strogoff had reached his journey’s end! He was in Irkutsk!

Swimming beneath the water, Michael managed to find solid ground with Nadia on the dock. Michael Strogoff had reached the end of his journey! He was in Irkutsk!

“To the governor’s palace!” said he to Nadia.

“To the governor’s palace!” he said to Nadia.

In less than ten minutes, they arrived at the entrance to the palace. Long tongues of flame from the Angara licked its walls, but were powerless to set it on fire. Beyond the houses on the bank were in a blaze.

In under ten minutes, they reached the palace entrance. Long flames from the Angara licked its walls but couldn't ignite them. Beyond, the houses along the bank were ablaze.

The palace being open to all, Michael and Nadia entered without difficulty. In the confusion, no one remarked them, although their garments were dripping. A crowd of officers coming for orders, and of soldiers running to execute them, filled the great hall on the ground floor. There, in a sudden eddy of the confused multitude, Michael and the young girl were separated from each other.

The palace was open to everyone, so Michael and Nadia walked in without any trouble. In the chaos, no one noticed them, even though their clothes were wet. A crowd of officers arriving for orders and soldiers rushing to carry them out packed the large hall on the ground floor. In the sudden swirl of the chaotic crowd, Michael and the young girl got separated from one another.

Nadia ran distracted through the passages, calling her companion, and asking to be taken to the Grand Duke. A door into a room flooded with light opened before her. She entered, and found herself suddenly face to face with the man whom she had met at Ichim, whom she had seen at Tomsk; face to face with the one whose villainous hand would an instant later betray the town!

Nadia hurried through the hallways, calling for her friend and asking to be taken to the Grand Duke. A door to a brightly lit room swung open in front of her. She walked in and found herself suddenly face-to-face with the man she had met at Ichim and seen in Tomsk; face-to-face with the one whose treacherous hand would, in just a moment, betray the town!

“Ivan Ogareff!” she cried.

“Ivan Ogareff!” she yelled.

On hearing his name pronounced, the wretch started. His real name known, all his plans would be balked. There was but one thing to be done: to kill the person who had just uttered it. Ogareff darted at Nadia; but the girl, a knife in her hand, retreated against the wall, determined to defend herself.

On hearing his name called, the guy jumped. If his real name got out, all his plans would be ruined. There was only one thing to do: to kill the person who had just said it. Ogareff lunged at Nadia, but the girl, holding a knife, backed against the wall, ready to defend herself.

“Ivan Ogareff!” again cried Nadia, knowing well that so detested a name would soon bring her help.

“Ivan Ogareff!” Nadia cried again, fully aware that such a hated name would quickly bring her assistance.

“Ah! Be silent!” hissed out the traitor between his clenched teeth.

“Ah! Be quiet!” the traitor spat through his gritted teeth.

“Ivan Ogareff!” exclaimed a third time the brave young girl, in a voice to which hate had added ten-fold strength.

“Ivan Ogareff!” shouted the brave young girl for the third time, her voice fueled by a hatred that had intensified tenfold.

Mad with fury, Ogareff, drawing a dagger from his belt, again rushed at Nadia and compelled her to retreat into a corner of the room. Her last hope appeared gone, when the villain, suddenly lifted by an irresistible force, was dashed to the ground.

Mad with rage, Ogareff, pulling a dagger from his belt, lunged at Nadia again and forced her into a corner of the room. Just when all hope seemed lost, the villain was suddenly lifted by an unseen force and slammed to the ground.

“Michael!” cried Nadia.

“Michael!” yelled Nadia.

It was Michael Strogoff. Michael had heard Nadia’s call. Guided by her voice, he had just in time reached Ivan Ogareff’s room, and entered by the open door.

It was Michael Strogoff. Michael had heard Nadia’s call. Guided by her voice, he had just in time reached Ivan Ogareff’s room and entered through the open door.

“Fear nothing, Nadia,” said he, placing himself between her and Ogareff.

“Don’t be afraid, Nadia,” he said, stepping between her and Ogareff.

“Ah!” cried the girl, “take care, brother! The traitor is armed! He can see!”

“Ah!” shouted the girl, “watch out, brother! The traitor is armed! He can see us!”

Ogareff rose, and, thinking he had an immeasurable advantage over the blind man leaped upon him. But with one hand, the blind man grasped the arm of his enemy, seized his weapon, and hurled him again to the ground.

Ogareff got up, believing he had a huge advantage over the blind man, and jumped at him. But with one hand, the blind man grabbed his enemy's arm, took his weapon, and threw him back down to the ground.

Pale with rage and shame, Ogareff remembered that he wore a sword. He drew it and returned a second time to the charge. A blind man! Ogareff had only to deal with a blind man! He was more than a match for him!

Pale with rage and shame, Ogareff remembered that he had a sword. He pulled it out and charged again. A blind man! Ogareff only had to take on a blind man! He was more than a match for him!

Nadia, terrified at the danger which threatened her companion ran to the door calling for help!

Nadia, scared of the danger facing her friend, rushed to the door, shouting for help!

“Close the door, Nadia!” said Michael. “Call no one, and leave me alone! The Czar’s courier has nothing to fear to-day from this villain! Let him come on, if he dares! I am ready for him.”

“Close the door, Nadia!” said Michael. “Don’t call anyone, and just leave me alone! The Czar’s courier has nothing to worry about today from this guy! Let him come if he dares! I’m ready for him.”

In the mean time, Ogareff, gathering himself together like a tiger about to spring, uttered not a word. The noise of his footsteps, his very breathing, he endeavored to conceal from the ear of the blind man. His object was to strike before his opponent was aware of his approach, to strike him with a deadly blow.

In the meantime, Ogareff, collecting himself like a tiger ready to pounce, said nothing. He tried to keep the sound of his footsteps and even his breathing hidden from the blind man. His goal was to attack before his opponent realized he was there, to hit him with a fatal blow.

Nadia, terrified and at the same time confident, watched this terrible scene with involuntary admiration. Michael’s calm bearing seemed to have inspired her. Michael’s sole weapon was his Siberian knife. He did not see his adversary armed with a sword, it is true; but Heaven’s support seemed to be afforded him. How, almost without stirring, did he always face the point of the sword?

Nadia, both scared and confident, watched the horrifying scene with a mix of fear and admiration. Michael’s calm demeanor seemed to give her strength. His only weapon was his Siberian knife. True, he didn’t notice that his opponent was armed with a sword, but it felt like he had divine protection. How was it that, without barely moving, he always managed to confront the tip of the sword?

Ivan Ogareff watched his strange adversary with visible anxiety. His superhuman calm had an effect upon him. In vain, appealing to his reason, did he tell himself that in so unequal a combat all the advantages were on his side. The immobility of the blind man froze him. He had settled on the place where he would strike his victim. He had fixed upon it! What, then, hindered him from putting an end to his blind antagonist?

Ivan Ogareff watched his unusual opponent with obvious anxiety. The blind man's superhuman calm unsettled him. He desperately tried to reason with himself, thinking that in such an uneven fight, he had all the advantages. But the blind man's stillness paralyzed him. He had chosen the spot where he would attack his victim. He had made up his mind! So what was stopping him from finishing off his blind opponent?

At last, with a spring he drove his sword full at Michael’s breast. An imperceptible movement of the blind man’s knife turned aside the blow. Michael had not been touched, and coolly he awaited a second attack.

At last, with a leap, he thrust his sword straight at Michael’s chest. A barely noticeable shift of the blind man’s knife deflected the strike. Michael wasn’t harmed and calmly prepared for another attack.

Cold drops stood on Ogareff’s brow. He drew back a step, then again leaped forward. But as had the first, this second attempt failed. The knife had simply parried the blow from the traitor’s useless sword.

Cold sweats covered Ogareff's forehead. He took a step back, then jumped forward again. But just like the first time, this second attempt failed. The knife had easily deflected the strike from the traitor's worthless sword.

Mad with rage and terror before this living statue, he gazed into the wide-open eyes of the blind man. Those eyes which seemed to pierce to the bottom of his soul, and yet which did not, could not, see—exercised a sort of dreadful fascination over him.

Mad with rage and fear in front of this living statue, he stared into the wide-open eyes of the blind man. Those eyes, which seemed to look right into his soul, yet did not, could not, see—held a kind of terrifying fascination for him.

All at once, Ogareff uttered a cry. A sudden light flashed across his brain. “He sees!” he exclaimed, “he sees!” And like a wild beast trying to retreat into its den, step by step, terrified, he drew back to the end of the room.

All of a sudden, Ogareff let out a shout. A sudden realization hit him. “He sees!” he shouted, “he sees!” And like a scared animal trying to retreat into its hideout, he cautiously backed away to the corner of the room.

Then the statue became animated, the blind man walked straight up to Ivan Ogareff, and placing himself right before him, “Yes, I see!” said he. “I see the mark of the knout which I gave you, traitor and coward! I see the place where I am about to strike you! Defend your life! It is a duel I deign to offer you! My knife against your sword!”

Then the statue came to life, and the blind man walked straight up to Ivan Ogareff. Positioning himself right in front of him, he said, “Yes, I see! I see the mark of the whip I gave you, traitor and coward! I see where I'm about to strike you! Defend your life! I'm offering you a duel! My knife against your sword!”

“He sees!” said Nadia. “Gracious Heaven, is it possible!”

“He sees!” said Nadia. “Oh my gosh, is it really possible?”

Ogareff felt that he was lost. But mustering all his courage, he sprang forward on his impassible adversary. The two blades crossed, but at a touch from Michael’s knife, wielded in the hand of the Siberian hunter, the sword flew in splinters, and the wretch, stabbed to the heart, fell lifeless on the ground.

Ogareff felt completely lost. But gathering all his courage, he charged at his relentless opponent. Their blades clashed, but with a swift movement of Michael’s knife, held by the Siberian hunter, Ogareff's sword shattered into splinters, and the unfortunate man, stabbed in the heart, collapsed lifeless on the ground.

At the same moment, the door was thrown open. The Grand Duke, accompanied by some of his officers, appeared on the threshold. The Grand Duke advanced. In the body lying on the ground, he recognized the man whom he believed to be the Czar’s courier.

At that moment, the door swung open. The Grand Duke, along with a few of his officers, stood in the doorway. The Grand Duke stepped forward. On the ground, he recognized the man he thought was the Czar’s courier.

Then, in a threatening voice, “Who killed that man?” he asked.

Then, in a threatening voice, "Who killed that guy?" he asked.

“I,” replied Michael.

“I,” said Michael.

One of the officers put a pistol to his temple, ready to fire.

One of the officers pressed a gun to his temple, prepared to pull the trigger.

“Your name?” asked the Grand Duke, before giving the order for his brains to be blown out.

“Your name?” asked the Grand Duke, before giving the order for his brains to be blown out.

“Your Highness,” answered Michael, “ask me rather the name of the man who lies at your feet!”

“Your Highness,” replied Michael, “you should ask me instead for the name of the man who is lying at your feet!”

“That man, I know him! He is a servant of my brother! He is the Czar’s courier!”

“That man, I know him! He’s my brother’s servant! He’s the Czar’s courier!”

“That man, your Highness, is not a courier of the Czar! He is Ivan Ogareff!”

“That man, your Highness, is not a messenger of the Czar! He is Ivan Ogareff!”

“Ivan Ogareff!” exclaimed the Grand Duke.

“Ivan Ogareff!” the Grand Duke exclaimed.

“Yes, Ivan the Traitor!”

“Yeah, Ivan the Traitor!”

“But who are you, then?”

“But who are you?”

“Michael Strogoff!”

“Michael Strogoff!”





CHAPTER XV CONCLUSION

MICHAEL STROGOFF was not, had never been, blind. A purely human phenomenon, at the same time moral and physical, had neutralized the action of the incandescent blade which Feofar’s executioner had passed before his eyes.

MICHAEL STROGOFF was not, and had never been, blind. A purely human phenomenon, both moral and physical, had countered the effect of the blazing blade that Feofar’s executioner had passed in front of his eyes.

It may be remembered, that at the moment of the execution, Marfa Strogoff was present, stretching out her hands towards her son. Michael gazed at her as a son would gaze at his mother, when it is for the last time. The tears, which his pride in vain endeavored to subdue, welling up from his heart, gathered under his eyelids, and volatilizing on the cornea, had saved his sight. The vapor formed by his tears interposing between the glowing saber and his eyeballs, had been sufficient to annihilate the action of the heat. A similar effect is produced, when a workman smelter, after dipping his hand in vapor, can with impunity hold it over a stream of melted iron.

It may be remembered that, at the time of the execution, Marfa Strogoff was there, reaching out her hands toward her son. Michael looked at her as a son does when he knows it's the last time he will see his mother. The tears, which his pride tried unsuccessfully to hold back, filled his eyes, and evaporating on the surface of his eyes helped him keep his vision. The mist created by his tears acted as a barrier between the blazing saber and his eyes, enough to neutralize the heat. A similar effect happens when a metalworker, after soaking his hand in steam, can safely hold it over a stream of molten iron.

Michael had immediately understood the danger in which he would be placed should he make known his secret to anyone. He at once saw, on the other hand, that he might make use of his supposed blindness for the accomplishment of his designs. Because it was believed that he was blind, he would be allowed to go free. He must therefore be blind, blind to all, even to Nadia, blind everywhere, and not a gesture at any moment must let the truth be suspected. His resolution was taken. He must risk his life even to afford to all he might meet the proof of his want of sight. We know how perfectly he acted the part he had determined on.

Michael immediately realized the danger he would face if he revealed his secret to anyone. On the flip side, he recognized that he could use his supposed blindness to achieve his goals. Since people believed he was blind, he would be allowed to move around freely. Therefore, he had to truly act blind, blind to everyone, even to Nadia, and not let any gesture at any moment give away the truth. His decision was made. He had to risk his life just to prove to everyone he encountered that he was indeed sightless. We know how perfectly he played the role he had chosen.

His mother alone knew the truth, and he had whispered it to her in Tomsk itself, when bending over her in the dark he covered her with kisses.

His mother was the only one who knew the truth, and he had whispered it to her right there in Tomsk, when he leaned over her in the dark and showered her with kisses.

When Ogareff had in his cruel irony held the Imperial letter before the eyes which he believed were destroyed, Michael had been able to read, and had read the letter which disclosed the odious plans of the traitor. This was the reason of the wonderful resolution he exhibited during the second part of his journey. This was the reason of his unalterable longing to reach Irkutsk, so as to perform his mission by word of mouth. He knew that the town would be betrayed! He knew that the life of the Grand Duke was threatened! The safety of the Czar’s brother and of Siberia was in his hands.

When Ogareff, in his cruel irony, held the Imperial letter up to the eyes he thought were destroyed, Michael could see it and read the letter that revealed the traitor's disgusting plans. This was why he showed incredible determination during the second part of his journey. It was the reason for his unwavering desire to reach Irkutsk, so he could deliver his message in person. He knew the town would be betrayed! He knew the Grand Duke's life was at risk! The safety of the Czar’s brother and all of Siberia depended on him.

This story was told in a few words to the Grand Duke, and Michael repeated also—and with what emotion!—the part Nadia had taken in these events.

This story was briefly shared with the Grand Duke, and Michael also recounted—filled with emotion!—the role Nadia played in these events.

“Who is this girl?” asked the Grand Duke.

“Who is this girl?” asked the Grand Duke.

“The daughter of the exile, Wassili Fedor,” replied Michael.

“The daughter of the exile, Wassili Fedor,” replied Michael.

“The daughter of Captain Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “has ceased to be the daughter of an exile. There are no longer exiles in Irkutsk.”

“The daughter of Captain Fedor,” said the Grand Duke, “is no longer the daughter of an exile. There are no more exiles in Irkutsk.”

Nadia, less strong in joy than she had been in grief, fell on her knees before the Grand Duke, who raised her with one hand, while he extended the other to Michael.

Nadia, not as strong in joy as she had been in grief, fell to her knees in front of the Grand Duke, who lifted her with one hand while extending the other to Michael.

An hour after, Nadia was in her father’s arms. Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Wassili Fedor were united. This was the height of happiness to them all.

An hour later, Nadia was in her father’s arms. Michael Strogoff, Nadia, and Wassili Fedor were together. This was the peak of happiness for all of them.

The Tartars had been repulsed in their double attack on the town. Wassili Fedor, with his little band, had driven back the first assailants who presented themselves at the Bolchaia Gate, expecting to find it open and which, by an instinctive feeling, often arising from sound judgment, he had determined to remain at and defend.

The Tartars had been pushed back in their double attack on the town. Wassili Fedor, along with his small group, had driven back the first attackers who came to the Bolchaia Gate, expecting to find it open. By a gut feeling, often stemming from sound judgment, he had decided to stay and defend it.

At the same time as the Tartars were driven back the besieged had mastered the fire. The liquid naphtha having rapidly burnt to the surface of the water, the flames did not go beyond the houses on the shore, and left the other quarters of the town uninjured. Before daybreak the troops of Feofar-Khan had retreated into their camp, leaving a large number of dead on and below the ramparts.

At the same time that the Tartars were pushed back, those under siege had controlled the fire. The liquid naphtha quickly burned to the top of the water, so the flames didn't spread beyond the houses along the shore, keeping the other parts of the town safe. Before dawn, Feofar-Khan's troops had pulled back to their camp, leaving a significant number of dead on and below the ramparts.

Among the dead was the gypsy Sangarre, who had vainly endeavored to join Ivan Ogareff.

Among the dead was the gypsy Sangarre, who had unsuccessfully tried to join Ivan Ogareff.

For two days the besiegers attempted no fresh assault. They were discouraged by the death of Ogareff. This man was the mainspring of the invasion, and he alone, by his plots long since contrived, had had sufficient influence over the khans and their hordes to bring them to the conquest of Asiatic Russia.

For two days, the attackers didn’t try any new assaults. They were disheartened by Ogareff's death. He was the driving force behind the invasion, and he alone, with his long-planned schemes, had enough sway over the khans and their followers to lead them in taking over Asiatic Russia.

However, the defenders of Irkutsk kept on their guard, and the investment still continued; but on the 7th of October, at daybreak, cannon boomed out from the heights around Irkutsk. It was the succoring army under the command of General Kisselef, and it was thus that he made known his welcome arrival to the Grand Duke.

However, the defenders of Irkutsk stayed alert, and the siege continued; but on October 7th, at dawn, cannons roared from the heights around Irkutsk. It was the relief army led by General Kisselef, and that was how he announced his welcome arrival to the Grand Duke.

The Tartars did not wait to be attacked. Not daring to run the risk of a battle under the walls of Irkutsk, they immediately broke up the Angara camp. Irkutsk was at last relieved.

The Tartars didn’t wait to be attacked. Not wanting to take the risk of a battle near the walls of Irkutsk, they quickly dismantled the Angara camp. Irkutsk was finally relieved.

With the first Russian soldiers, two of Michael’s friends entered the city. They were the inseparable Blount and Jolivet. On gaining the right bank of the Angara by means of the icy barrier, they had escaped, as had the other fugitives, before the flames had reached their raft. This had been noted by Alcide Jolivet in his book in this way: “Ran a narrow chance of being finished up like a lemon in a bowl of punch!”

With the first Russian soldiers, two of Michael’s friends entered the city. They were the inseparable Blount and Jolivet. By crossing the icy barrier, they made it to the right bank of the Angara, escaping, like the other refugees, just before the flames reached their raft. Alcide Jolivet noted this in his book: “Had a narrow chance of ending up like a lemon in a bowl of punch!”

Their joy was great on finding Nadia and Michael safe and sound; above all, when they learnt that their brave companion was not blind. Harry Blount inscribed this observation: “Red-hot iron is insufficient in some cases to destroy the sensibility of the optic nerve.”

Their joy was immense upon discovering that Nadia and Michael were safe and sound; especially when they found out that their brave companion was not blind. Harry Blount noted this observation: “Red-hot iron isn’t enough in some cases to destroy the sensitivity of the optic nerve.”

Then the two correspondents, settled for a time in Irkutsk, busied themselves in putting the notes and impressions of their journey in order. Thence were sent to London and Paris two interesting articles relative to the Tartar invasion, and which—a rare thing—did not contradict each other even on the least important points.

Then the two reporters, who had settled in Irkutsk for a while, focused on organizing the notes and impressions from their journey. From there, they sent two interesting articles about the Tartar invasion to London and Paris, which—unusually—didn't contradict each other, even on the smallest details.

The remainder of the campaign was unfortunate to the Emir and his allies. This invasion, futile as all which attack the Russian Colossus must be, was very fatal to them. They soon found themselves cut off by the Czar’s troops, who retook in succession all the conquered towns. Besides this, the winter was terrible, and, decimated by the cold, only a small part of these hordes returned to the steppes of Tartary.

The rest of the campaign was tough for the Emir and his allies. This invasion, pointless like all attempts to take on the Russian giant, was disastrous for them. They quickly realized they were surrounded by the Czar’s forces, who reclaimed all the towns they had captured one by one. On top of that, the winter was brutal, and only a small fraction of those hordes made it back to the steppes of Tartary after being devastated by the cold.

The Irkutsk road, by way of the Ural Mountains, was now open. The Grand Duke was anxious to return to Moscow, but he delayed his journey to be present at a touching ceremony, which took place a few days after the entry of the Russian troops.

The Irkutsk road, through the Ural Mountains, was now open. The Grand Duke was eager to get back to Moscow, but he postponed his trip to attend a moving ceremony that happened a few days after the arrival of the Russian troops.

Michael Strogoff sought Nadia, and in her father’s presence said to her, “Nadia, my sister still, when you left Riga to come to Irkutsk, did you leave it with any other regret than that for your mother?”

Michael Strogoff looked for Nadia, and in front of her father, said to her, “Nadia, my sister still, when you left Riga to come to Irkutsk, did you leave with any other regret besides missing your mother?”

“No,” replied Nadia, “none of any sort whatever.”

“No,” Nadia replied, “none at all.”

“Then, nothing of your heart remains there?”

“Then, there’s nothing left of your heart there?”

“Nothing, brother.”

"Nothing, bro."

“Then, Nadia,” said Michael, “I think that God, in allowing us to meet, and to go through so many severe trials together, must have meant us to be united forever.”

“Then, Nadia,” Michael said, “I believe that God, by bringing us together and having us face so many tough challenges, intended for us to be together forever.”

“Ah!” said Nadia, falling into Michael’s arms. Then turning towards Wassili Fedor, “My father,” said she, blushing.

“Ah!” Nadia exclaimed as she fell into Michael’s arms. Then, turning to Wassili Fedor, she said, “My father,” while blushing.

“Nadia,” said Captain Fedor, “it will be my joy to call you both my children!”

“Nadia,” said Captain Fedor, “I’ll be so happy to call you both my kids!”

The marriage ceremony took place in Irkutsk cathedral.

The wedding ceremony was held in the Irkutsk cathedral.

Jolivet and Blount very naturally assisted at this marriage, of which they wished to give an account to their readers.

Jolivet and Blount naturally attended this wedding, which they wanted to report on to their readers.

“And doesn’t it make you wish to imitate them?” asked Alcide of his friend.

“And doesn’t it make you want to imitate them?” Alcide asked his friend.

“Pooh!” said Blount. “Now if I had a cousin like you—”

“Pooh!” said Blount. “If I had a cousin like you—”

“My cousin isn’t to be married!” answered Alcide, laughing.

“My cousin isn’t getting married!” Alcide replied, laughing.

“So much the better,” returned Blount, “for they speak of difficulties arising between London and Pekin. Have you no wish to go and see what is going on there?”

“So much the better,” replied Blount, “because there are reports of issues between London and Beijing. Don’t you want to go and see what’s happening there?”

“By Jove, my dear Blount!” exclaimed Alcide Jolivet, “I was just going to make the same proposal to you.”

“Wow, my dear Blount!” exclaimed Alcide Jolivet, “I was just about to suggest the same thing to you.”

And that was how the two inseparables set off for China.

And that's how the two best friends headed off to China.

A few days after the ceremony, Michael and Nadia Strogoff, accompanied by Wassili Fedor, took the route to Europe. The road so full of suffering when going, was a road of joy in returning. They traveled swiftly, in one of those sleighs which glide like an express train across the frozen steppes of Siberia.

A few days after the ceremony, Michael and Nadia Strogoff, along with Wassili Fedor, headed towards Europe. The road that had been so full of suffering on the way there was now a road of joy on their return trip. They traveled quickly in one of those sleighs that glide like an express train over the frozen steppes of Siberia.

However, when they reached the banks of the Dinka, just before Birskoe, they stopped for a while. Michael found the place where he had buried poor Nicholas. A cross was erected there, and Nadia prayed a last time on the grave of the humble and heroic friend, whom neither of them would ever forget.

However, when they reached the banks of the Dinka, just before Birskoe, they stopped for a while. Michael found the spot where he had buried poor Nicholas. A cross was set up there, and Nadia prayed one last time at the grave of their modest and brave friend, whom neither of them would ever forget.

At Omsk, old Marfa awaited them in the little house of the Strogoffs. She clasped passionately in her arms the girl whom in her heart she had already a hundred times called “daughter.” The brave old Siberian, on that day, had the right to recognize her son and say she was proud of him.

At Omsk, old Marfa waited for them in the small house of the Strogoffs. She held tightly in her arms the girl she had already called “daughter” a hundred times in her heart. That day, the brave old Siberian had every right to acknowledge her son and say she was proud of him.

After a few days passed at Omsk, Michael and Nadia entered Europe, and, Wassili Fedor settling down in St. Petersburg, neither his son nor his daughter had any occasion to leave him, except to go and see their old mother.

After a few days in Omsk, Michael and Nadia entered Europe, and with Wassili Fedor settling in St. Petersburg, neither his son nor his daughter had any reason to leave him, except to visit their old mother.

The young courier was received by the Czar, who attached him specially to his own person, and gave him the Cross of St. George. In the course of time, Michael Strogoff reached a high station in the Empire. But it is not the history of his success, but the history of his trials, which deserves to be related.

The young courier was welcomed by the Czar, who assigned him to be near him and awarded him the Cross of St. George. Over time, Michael Strogoff rose to a prominent position in the Empire. However, it’s not the story of his success that should be told, but the story of his challenges.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!